ã€ŠQueen Of Racing: Rebirth And Revengeã€‹


 Chapter 1 Hidden Dangers

    In the suburban area of Los Angeles in A Country, a blood red sports car drove along the road through tall palm trees before finally pulling up to an old castle.

    Two big and strong guards walked over to stop the sports car. "Identification please," one guard said loudly, walking over to the driver''s side. The driver''s window rolled down slowly. The guard was shocked to see a delicate woman behind the wheel. A card was in her hand, an invitation. The woman gingerly handed it over to the guard.

    "Hello there," Wendy Shangguan greeted as she waved the invitation in front of the guard.

    "Ahem, I''m sorry." The guard coughed awkwardly. He took the invitation with both hands and double-checked it before letting her drive in.

    There were a lot of people coming here today. It was because it was the birthday party of the Earl of the old castle. All the guests invited were either rich or powerful people in the entire country. There were waiters walking around with silver trays filled with champagne glasses. Everyone was busy chatting with each other -- whether it was about world economy, politics or something expensive they had bought recently.

    At that moment, a woman in a red, off-shoulder dress came into the hall. Most of the people''s conversations drifted off into silence, the woman''s presence stirring intrigue. Her entrance, which was accentuated by the way her high heels crispily sounded against the marble floors, was quite the attention grabber.

    The dress the woman was wearing flattered her white and smooth complexion, like a pool of blood against white snow. Delicately embroidered laces were sewn onto the delicate fabric. Her hair was in a messy but classy bun, several hair strands grazing her ears and the sides of her face, making her look sweet and innocent.

    The men present seemed to have forgotten their female companions, their eyes glued onto this alluring woman.

    One man walked towards the woman as he adjusted his tie. "Hello. Are you here alone? I''m wondering if I could have the honor to be your partner tonight," he said with a cheeky grin.

    "I''m sorry but she has a boyfriend now." A deep and magnetic voice suddenly came from behind.

    Hearing the cold voice interrupt, the man was annoyed. He turned around and saw who it was. "Mr. Harold?" the man exclaimed in surprise.

    At the age of twenty-four, Harold He had become the chairman of the HX Group. He had developed the main structure the company had today, specializing on airline, industry, finance, tourism, and other forms of technology. In a short amount of time, his business had expanded internationally.

    It was the first time the man had seen Harold He face to face. But what made him more surprised was that the woman he had approached walked over to Harold He and held onto his arm!

    For the past few years, no one had seen Harold He with a woman in public nor were there even any gossips of any past girlfriends. Because of this, rumors about his sexual orientation started to stir. However, nobody had seen he got into intimate relationships with any man.

    Knowing that he couldn''t afford to offend him, the man smiled politely. "Forgive me. This beautiful lady here is Mr. Harold''s girlfriend?"

    Harold He glanced at him coldly and did not answer his question. He took Wendy Shangguan directly to the Earl and began to busily chat away.

    Was that girl his girlfriend or not? He didn''t admit or deny it. The guests started to whisper among themselves.

    With a smile on her face, Wendy held Harold''s arm, picked up a glass of champagne and clinked glasses with the other guests.

    Just then, her phone started to ring. "Excuse me," she quietly said as she walked to a less crowded part of the room to check the message.

    On Wendy Shangguan''s cell phone, there were several pictures of a woman in a lotus dress who was tied up. The end of the

    rope tied to the back of an off-road vehicle.

    Wendy''s eyes widened in disbelief. She held her phone tightly, her body trembling uncontrollably and her breath coming in short gasps.

    With her hand shaking, she tried to call the number that sent those photos. After a few attempts, there was no answer.

    Noticing Wendy''s panic, Harold walked over to her, taking a sip of his champagne.

    ''Something is wrong.'' "What''s the matter?" Harold asked in a low voice. Harold rarely showed any emotion on his face, but seeing Wendy''s anxious expression made him uneasy as well.

    Wendy''s mind went blank. As she saw the address on the end of the message, she ran out of the hall without looking back.

    "Wendy!" Harold yelled with a deep frown.

    When Harold saw Wendy''s pale face, he immediately walked up to the Earl and apologized to him. Putting the champagne on the table, Harold strode towards the parking lot.

    "Wendy!" Seeing the red sports car roaring past in front of him, Harold immediately got into his car and quickly went in pursuit, stepping hard on the gas pedal.

    Wendy''s eyes were starting to get wet with tears as she tightly clutched the steering wheel with both hands. The photos she got of her mother flooded her thoughts. All Wendy could think about was to save her as soon as she could. Meanwhile, Harold kept on trying to contact Wendy through her phone.

    "The subscriber you dialed cannot be reached for the time being. Please redial later," the cold, automatic voice kept saying. With a grunt, Harold kept on calling.

    Wendy drove to the foot of the mountain. Just when she was about to contact the person who sent the photos, there was a sudden light beaming at the end of the road. It was the same off-road vehicle in the photos. The vehicle quickly ran past Wendy, much so that she was not able to see the person behind the wheel.

    Wendy looked over at the car and her face suddenly turned pale! It was her mother who was being dragged by the off-road vehicle.

    "No! Mom! Damn! You are all crazy! What are you doing?!" Wendy''s eyes were red with anger. She immediately started her sports car and chased after them!

    Sara Shuangguan''s hands were tied with a hemp rope and hung at the back of the car. The fast off-road vehicle was running on the bumpy road. Her back rubbed against the cobbled road, and her white lotus dress was cut by the cobblestones.

    Sara was almost about to pass out from the immense pain she was feeling. She was being tossed and turned around like a rag doll. There was a bloody path staining the dirt road at this point.

    "Mom!" With a mournful look on her face, Wendy''s fist landed on the steering wheel. She shifted the gear and sped up.

    Looking at the bloody figure at the end of the car in front of her, she angrily and desperately chased after the car.

    Harold had taken a detour and was already driving behind the speeding off-road vehicle. Hearing Wendy''s desperate voice and seeing the figure dragged by the off-road vehicle in front of him, Harold immediately knew what was happening and hurriedly sped up to catch up.

    The road was full of bumps and hollows. The chassis of the sports car was very low, so it was difficult to speed up. Hearing the voice from behind, Harold immediately looked in the rear-view mirror.

    An off-road vehicle was running after them all of a sudden, quickly gaining on them.

    Harold felt that there was something wrong with the situation. He clenched his teeth, feeling immensely tense. Without hesitation, he turned sharply, blocking off the vehicle''s path.

    "You brat, get out of the way if you don''t want to die!" the person on the driver''s seat stretched his head and scolded.

    Harold had a hand tightly clutched on to the steering wheel while his other hand kept on dialing Wendy''s number. His eye glanced coldly at the reflection on the rear view mirror.

 Chapter 2 Rebirth

    Wendy''s face was covered with tears. There was little that she could do at this point. With immense remorse and anger, she looked at her mother who was deeply in pain. Even from her car, Wendy could see that her mother already had blood coming out her mouth.

    "No! Mom! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! I will tear all of you apart!" Wendy shouted desperately.

    Seeing that Harold was still blocking the way, the driver sneered and stepped on the gas, slamming hard on the side of Harold''s car.

    "Bang! Boom!" Instinctively, Wendy fumbled for the seat belt before hitting hard on the breaks. Just in the nick of time, she was able to fasten it on. Otherwise, she would have flown headfirst through the windshield.

    The crushed car had lit up into flames. But, upon looking closely, Wendy saw the license plate number and thought that looked familiar.

    Wendy could not believe what she saw. With her eyes wide open, her heart was racing madly in her chest. She hastily picked up the phone beside her, only to see dozens of missed calls from Harold on the screen.

    Wendy called back in a hurry. She wanted to hear Harold¡¯s voice telling her that he was still at the dinner party! ''Please be okay... please be okay...'' she prayed over and over in her head.

    As she held the phone against her ear, she opened the door and ran out of the car. She had just taken a few steps when an off-road car knocked her off. Her head hit hard on the ground, and the ground was starting to pool with her blood.

    Wendy was starting to lose consciousness. With her eyes fluttering, she saw a middle-aged woman walk out of the car that just ran over her. The woman walked over to Wendy, sneering down at her limp body.

    Then, Wendy looked over to her badly mutilated mother and the flaming car next to her before finally losing consciousness.

    "What happened to her? Is she badly injured?" the head teacher asked the doctor worriedly.

    She didn''t expect such a terrible thing to happen in her class. A girl, Shelly Wang, even threw a flowerpot from the upstairs at Wendy''s head on purpose. If Wendy''s parents came to school and made trouble, she would certainly be unable to escape the responsibility for it! At the thought of the Grade Two Student Union President Selection two months later, the head teacher was vexed!

    "We''ve run some tests on her. There was heavy internal bleeding and a significant amount of brain damage. The patient is in a stable condition now, but is unfortunately in a coma. If she does not wake up in three months, there is a possibility that she might never regain consciousness. All I can suggest is to prepare for the worst." The doctor handed the results of the examination to the head teacher.

    "Oh, Wendy..." A gentle voice sobbed.

    Her familiar voice rang in Wendy''s ears. ''Who is that... I think... I know that voice.''

    Wendy struggled to open her eyes. It was as if she was in a deep abyss, and couldn''t move a single muscle in her body.

    "Don''t cry, Sara. I''ve heard that the medical treatment abroad is much better than here. We could take Wendy abroad. Don''t worry about the cost," someone said. The voice was coming from a man she couldn''t recognize.

    ''Mom? Is my mother still alive? Abroad? What''s happening here? We haven''t been abroad for over a decade!''

    As she heard her mother weeping, it was as if the car accident was all just a distant nightmare, even though it felt incredibly real.

    Struggling in the darkness, Wendy desperately tried to open her eyes. Where was she? What was going on? All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her head. At that moment, the pain and anguish she had felt earlier came flashing through her mind.

    "Ah..."

    "Wendy, you are awake! Does your head hurt? Doctor! My baby is awake!" Sara called out to the doctor, tears of joy rolling down her eyes.

    With her eyes slowly opening, Wendy saw Sara''s familiar fig

    ure. ''What.... What''s going on? Mom''s still alive?''

    Sara was wearing a beautiful, white dress, her long hair in big loose curls. Her skin was so smooth and radiant that her whole appearance exuded class and elegance. More importantly, it looked as if Sara was still in her thirties!

    ''What¡®s going on here!'' Surprised, Wendy looked down at her body and saw that she was in her sky blue school uniform. This was her school uniform of primary school from so many years ago!

    Astonished, Wendy looked around. She suddenly remembered that she actually did get hit by something when she was seven years old. Her mother took her abroad for treatment. After she recovered her injuries, she lived abroad and never came back.

    Was she given another shot at life? Was this Wendy''s rebirth? Looking at her slender hand, Wendy bit her fingernails nervously.

    "Wendy, why are you sitting up? Just lie down and rest." Sara trotted over and sat on the edge.

    With tears in her eyes, Wendy sniffed and held her mother tightly.

    ''It''s not so bad! It''s good to start all over again! Luckily, Mom''s fine!''

    All of their lives, Wendy and Sara had been kind to everyone they encountered and never got into fights or quarrels. Thinking of this, Wendy couldn''t imagine who could possibly do such a horrible thing to them -- who was that middle-aged woman behind the wheel of the off-road vehicle?

    There was no way she was going to let that tragedy happen again! Wendy was determined to find out who that horrible woman was. She couldn''t help but think how much she would make that woman suffer.

    Even though Sara felt immense relief and joy, she sensed that there was something wrong with her daughter. Carefully, she looked down into Wendy''s tearful eyes as asking softly, "What''s wrong, my dear? Are you feeling alright?"

    Wendy didn''t say anything, and only let her tears silently fall down to her chin.

    "Sara, let her lie down in bed first," the man next to her said.

    "Oh, yes. Of course." The doctor came forward to do an examination. He was very surprised that Wendy suddenly woke up. The doctor said that all the vitals of her body were stable. It was good that she was able to wake up. The doctor prescribed some medication and a few reminders before promptly leaving.

    Wendy looked doubtfully at the middle-aged man standing beside Sara. The man had a distinguished temperament. Just when Wendy was about to voice out her thoughts, another woman came in.

    With an accusing finger pointed at Sara, Shelly Wang¡¯s mother, Caroline Lin scolded, "You vicious bitch! Did your child teach my daughter to hit her with a flower pot?! How vicious you are! I''m pretty sure that you were just doing it for the money! This incident has been a real eye-opener for me!"

    "What... I think we''ve had a terrible misunderstanding," Sara said with a frown.

    When Sara heard that Wendy was rushed into the hospital, she came there as quickly as she could. It was absolutely distressing for her to find out that her daughter was knocked unconscious by her classmate who had hit her with a flowerpot.

    "Misunderstanding? Are you kidding me? Do you think you can just easily get away with this? You fucking bitch! You''ve seduced my husband, and now you want to put the blame on my child! You are such a vicious woman!" Caroline Lin shouted hysterically. The envy in her heart grew stronger when she saw the elegant Sara.

    All the shouting immediately drew attention of other people around. Everyone began to whisper, "Oh my God. I didn''t expect that woman would seduce someone else''s husband."

    "Look at that bitch! She''s obviously a temptress!" "Is it really true?"

    "Shame on you!" "Who is she?"

    The crowd didn''t keep their voices down. Sara and Caroline Lin clearly heard what they were discussing. A vicious light flashed through Caroline Lin''s eyes. ''I''m going to destroy this bitch!'' she sneered to herself.

 Chapter 3 Misunderstanding

    It was the first time that Sara had been slandered like this. Panicked, she straightened up, keeping her face and voice calm. "Lady, I really don''t know who your husband is. You''re mistaken. I didn''t--"

    "Are you for real?" Caroline interrupted, her voice as loud as ever. Caroline didn''t expect Sara would still dare to defend herself. It made her even a lot angrier. "You really don''t know who my husband is? Humph! How dare you lie to me! Maybe you don''t remember him anymore because you''ve slept with so many other men?"

    "Lady, please show some respect! You''ve gone too far. It''s a crime to slander people like this. You are fabricating false information, assuming my personality and morals, and destroying my reputation! Defamation can earn you three solid years in jail. That''s criminal detention, public surveillance or deprivation of political rights! Do you really want to go through all of that? I don''t know you nor your husband! I have nothing to do with you both!" Sara said helplessly.

    P County was remote and people there didn''t receive a good education, so they admired those well-educated people. Although they didn''t quite understand what Sara had just said, they felt that what she was talking about was quite persuasive.

    At that moment, the people who were listening in to the two women suddenly started to doubt the authenticity of Caroline''s claim. Would such a beautiful and graceful woman really seduce other people''s husbands?

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Caroline. She was wearing a lot of gold and silver jewelry, and her purple dress stank with money. It was easy to guess what kind of person her husband was from her appearance!

    "She seems very rich! Why would she seduce that woman''s husband? Is that woman crazy?"

    "I heard that the woman''s daughter hit her daughter''s head with a flower pot. I guess that the woman was afraid that the lady would ask her to pay for the compensation, so she started attacking her like this!"

    Hearing that everyone was suddenly on Sara''s side, Caroline got very angry. "Slander?" Caroline scoffed anxiously, "You''re now claiming that I''m slandering you? Go call the cops and try to get me arrested then! I''m not afraid of you! You bitch! To refresh your memory, my husband is the director of the famous building factory in our county! Are you sure you didn''t seduce my husband?"

    When she heard the words "director of the building factory", a fat and plump face appeared in Sara''s mind. She was stunned for a second. She did not expect that the woman in front of her was George Wang''s wife.

    Seeing that Sara was stunned, Caroline seized the chance and scolded, "Aha! Now you remember! I didn''t slander you, did I! You bitch! You want to seduce my husband just because he is rich! I''m going to hit you so hard you wish you were never born!"

    In one swift movement, Caroline raised her hand and reached out to grab onto Sara''s hair.

    "Stop!"

    "Please stop!"

    Two people cried out in unison.

    The man with Sara suddenly appeared behind Caroline and caught her arm, pulling her back.

    With his hand around her wrist, he pushed Caroline aside, putting himself right in between her and Sara. "Sara, are you hurt?" he asked, looking up and down at her anxiously.

    When Wendy saw the middle-aged man look at her mother with such worried eyes, she felt her heart skip a beat.

    "Who are you! Were you also seduced by this bitch? Do you want to act a hero to save the beauty?" roared Caroline. When Caroline managed to stand up, she saw the man and Sara snuggling together. The sight of them made her grit her teeth in fury.

    Holding Sara''s arm, Derek Xie looked back at Caroline. "Excuse me,

    but if you have any problems with this lady, please communicate your concerns in a better way," he said sternly. "This is a hospital. All this commotion is not good for the other patients here. From your behavior, I have some serious doubts on how well-educated you are."

    "Get out of my way! What do you know? Mind your own business!"

    "She is my wife. Our daughter was almost brain-dead because of your daughter. And now you came here to say such awful things about my beloved wife. As a husband and a father, I say that it is very much my business! Who do you think I am?" Derek sneered with an iron face.

    ''What? His wife and daughter? He''s that bitch''s husband?!'' Hearing this, Caroline''s face stiffened.

    Looking carefully at the man, Caroline examined the straight black suit he was wearing, and the watch on his wrist was quite exquisite. This man was definitely not at the same level with all the men in the county! The more she looked at them, the more she felt that they were a perfect match!

    ''Did I make a mistake? The man looked very rich and handsome. If she has such a perfect husband, why would she even bother seducing mine? It must be my lascivious husband who caused this terrible misunderstanding!'' Caroline thought to herself.

    Meanwhile, Wendy was still just quietly lying on the bed. When she heard the words "wife" and "daughter", her hands grabbed the sheets tensely.

    This man... was her father! The father she had never seen in her previous life! Where was he when she was sick! Where was he when she and her mother were bullied abroad! Where was he when they were dying!

    No! This man did not deserve to be her father. She did not have such a father. She only had a mother!

    Dumbfounded by Derek Xie, Caroline was speechless. "Your wife seduced my husband. This bitch made you a cuckold," Caroline finally said after a while.

    "Impossible," Derek Xie said without any hesitation.

    Hearing the answer from Derek Xie, Sara breathed a sigh of relief and calmed herself down.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Oh my! Mr. Derek, nice to meet you. I''m George Wang, the director of the building factory." Although his body was rather round, George Wang walked quickly to the front of Derek and extended his hand respectfully.

    Derek turned around and looked at him coldly. He didn''t raise his hand but raised his eyebrow at the stocky man. "Your wife said that my wife seduced you. Is this true? Huh?" Derek asked coldly.

    George looked at the beautiful woman standing next to Derek. When he saw clearly who she was, he was panicked and cursed in his mind. Then he turned his head and glared at Caroline.

    When she saw her husband''s attitude towards that man as soon as he came in, Caroline knew that she had made trouble today. As George glared intensely at her, she immediately lowered her head with guilt.

    Looking at Derek''s cold face, George chuckled awkwardly. "Mr. Derek, it''s just a misunderstanding. You will have to excuse my wife. Please forgive her. She is just a woman with little education."

    Listening to what George said, Caroline felt embarrassed. She didn''t say anything else and kept her head lowered.

    Derek put his arm around Sara''s shoulder and sighed, "Well, since you have said so, we can let it go. But my daughter''s injury..."

    "Mr. Derek, I''m so sorry. My girl had done a very bad thing. I will make sure she learns her lesson as soon as I see her! I will pay the medical fee for your daughter soon," George said politely, giving Caroline a quick wink.

    As soon as Caroline got the hint, she quickly said, "Yes, our daughter has such a bad temper. We will let her know that she did a very bad thing."

 Chapter 4 Hospital Discharge

    Derek didn''t want to let George and Caroline go, but Sara shook her head to him, and he could only frown and wave his hand to ask the couple to get away.

    George and Caroline squeezed out stiff smiles and exited the ward.

    The crowd retreated gradually, and the ward returned quiet again.

    Wendy took a deep breath, clutched the quilt on both sides and stared at Derek directly, "you are my father?"

    Wendy''s question startled Sara. She explained nervously, "No, no."

    Those words that Derek was about to say were stop at the mouth. He took a deep look at Sara, and saw the reluctance in her eyes. He sighed. He shook his head and said, "No, I''m not your father. I''m a friend of your mother. Just call me Uncle Derek."

    Wendy examined the strange looks on their faces and continued, "Nice to meet you, Uncle Derek. But I seemed to hear you say I''m your child..."

    "That''s because Uncle Derek wanted to help me out. You just woke up, and you should have a good rest. Don''t think too much." Said Sara with sympathy.

    "Wendy, have a good rest. Your mom and I are going to buy you delicious food." Derek looked at Wendy with loving eyes.

    Noticing her mother''s pale face, Wendy lowered her eyes, nodded and closed her eyes obediently.

    Derek gave Sara a wink, then they went out and closed the door. Wendy couldn''t hear what they were saying outside the room.

    "Click, click." Shelly was watching TV in the living room. When she heard the sound of opening the door, she immediately withdrew her foot from the table and sat on the sofa.

    What? Why did dad come back with mom? There seemed to be something wrong! From the glimpse of her eyes, Shelly saw her parents'' pale faces.

    ''Was Wendy killed by me? It can''t be true!'' Shelly swallowed nervously.

    Sitting next to Shelly, Caroline turned around and glared at her. George sighed as he leaned against the sofa. He tidied up his hair.

    Shelly looked at her parents. After hesitating for a while, she asked worriedly, "Dad, mom. What''s wrong? "

    Hearing what Shelly said, George glared at her. "What''s wrong? I send you to school to study. Look at what you have done! Great! How dare you hit a classmate''s head with a flower pot? Do you want to kill her? "

    Hearing the word "kill", Shelly''s heart missed a beat, and she was too nervous to speak clearly, "it''s impossible, that''s not too high..."

    "What? Not too high! You must want to kill her! You, you, your classmate, did she bear a deep grudge against you? Why did you do that?" Outraged, George walked to the side and picked up the feather duster.

    Shelly was angry and afraid. She stepped back and said, "Dad, you beat me for that bad woman!"

    "Bad woman?" George asked Shelly, confused.

    "Yes! Wendy''s mother! Dad, I''m your own daughter. You have no blood relationship with Wendy. How could you hit me for her sake! Are you really going to abandon mom and me? " The more Shelly said, the angrier she got.

    "Why would I leave you and your mother?" George looked at Shelly and then looked at Caroline with a strange expression.

    "George, don''t be angry..." Caroline realized that she was in trouble! She hurried to stop Shelly.

    "Several days ago, Lily came to our home and I heard that she sa

    id that the bad woman had seduced you and you wanted to abandon me and mom!" Shelly was so angry that she didn''t notice that Caroline winked at her.

    George pushed Caroline away furiously. He pointed at her nose and scolded, "What else can you do except playing mahjong and gossiping with your friends! Look at what you have taught Shelly! "

    "Well, you are blaming me now! If you were not so close to that woman and had been seen by my friend, there would not be such things! Why didn''t you think about what you have done before? " After so many years of patience, she couldn''t help but break out.

    "I, I, I just have a small chat with Mrs. Sara. What are you thinking about?" George''s face turned red when he argued with Caroline.

    "I know what kind of person you are! Mrs. Sara? How sweet you called her! Have a small chat? My friend told me that you were anxious to cling to her. How can you say that? Are you kidding me! I know what you have done before! " Caroline screamed loudly.

    George pointed at Caroline and shouted, "I don''t want to talk about this with you! You are such a fool. You have brought me so much trouble. Do you know who that man is?"

    "It''s because you seduced her. I thought the woman was nobody. Shelly told me that she was a widow. Why did she have a husband suddenly! Maybe the man is also one of her lovers! She looks like a bitch! " Caroline complained.

    "How dare you talk back when you make trouble? I''ll kill you." George didn''t expect that Caroline didn''t care about his feelings. She had been berating him in front of their child. In a rage, he picked up the feather duster and hit Caroline with it.

    "Ah! George! How dare you hit me! I''ll fight it out with you! " The next second, Caroline''s arm was injured and the tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She rushed to George and grabbed his hair. Then they started to fight.

    Hiding in a corner, Shelly watched her parents fight with each other. She shed tears silently and hated Wendy more.

    It had been one month''s treatment in the hospital. Sara didn''t complete the discharge formalities until she was sure that Wendy''s wound was almost healed.

    When Derek helped them to carry their luggages and put them into the trunk of the car, Sara said with a frown, "you don''t have to come here in person since you have so many things to deal with. There are a lot of buses in the town, we..."

    "I''m off today. Don''t worry about disturbing me." Derek smiled helplessly.

    Wendy observed them secretly. When she saw her mother estranging herself from Derek, she was very skeptical about that Derek was her father. He must have done something wrong to her mother, which was why her mother treated him like this.

    As Wendy sat in the car, the coldness overwhelmed her. The tragic scene of her mother being tied to the back of the off-road vehicle and the deafening explosion, Harold who died miserably in the car came to her mind.

    Sara immediately sensed that something was wrong with Wendy. She asked anxiously, "what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Oh dear! Why are you sweating so much? "

    With her body trembling, Wendy didn''t hear anything from her mother. Instead, her mind was filled with blood, explosion and burning fire.

 Chapter 5 Psychological Shadow

    As soon as Derek came in the car, he heard Sara''s cry. After all, the injured part was Wendy''s head. Derek immediately opened the back door and held Wendy up and ran back to the hospital.

    Wendy couldn''t help but vomit, throwing up all over Derek.

    Seeing Wendy''s pale face, Sara was so worried that tears ran down her cheeks. She asked anxiously, "Wasn''t she alright? What''s wrong with her?"

    Hearing the news, the doctor ran a series of checks on Wendy. Noticing the stains on Derek''s clothes, Sara said apologetically, "sorry, Wendy stained your clothes. Take off your suit jacket and I''ll wash it for you."

    "Nothing." Derek took off his suit jacket and held it in his hand.

    "Give it to me. I''ll clean it for you."

    Seeing Sara''s insistence, Derek thought he could have an excuse to visit her if his clothes were in her place.

    Realizing this, Derek nodded with a smile and handed the clothes to Sara.

    The process of waiting was quite tedious. A few hours had passed after the inspection. Wendy''s face was not as pale as before.

    Sara asked anxiously, "Doctor, how is my child? The wound on her head has healed, but why is she still trembling? She even vomited! "

    The doctor shook his head and said, "We''ll do another check-up. It''s true that the injury on the patient''s head has been healed, but we don''t know why she trembles and why she vomits. Why don''t you go to the hospital in the city?"

    Derek nodded, "The hospitals in the town are indeed not better than those in the city. We''ll take Wendy to the big hospitals in the city to do a comprehensive examination."

    "Okay, thank you, Derek." Sara said with gratitude.

    The thought of taking the bus made Wendy feel sick. She took a deep breath and held back the urge to vomit. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital in the city."

    "My sweet heart, you don''t seem to be fine at all..."

    With a forced smile on her face, Wendy shook her head and said, "Mom, I''m really fine. I just got carsickness."

    "Carsickness?" With astonishment, Sara looked at her and asked, "but you never got carsickness before!"

    That was because... Wendy closed her eyes in anguish, trying not to recall the horrible scene.

    "I don''t know why I feel dizzy as soon as I sit in the car. Mom, I''m really fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital in the city." Wendy shook her head to show that she was fine.

    The doctor said, "Her previous symptoms were quite like carsickness. Why don''t you go home and observe for a few days? If she still trembles and vomits from time to time, then you''d better take her to the city hospital for further observation."

    "Well, all right. Let''s go home for observation first."

    Looking at Derek''s car at the door of the hospital, Wendy couldn''t help trembling again.

    Looking at her daughter, Sara didn''t know what to do. She asked, "What should we do Derek? Wendy trembled before she sat in the car."

    Derek said lovingly, "It is a long way to your home. I will drive you home. I''m going to the store nearby to buy a few plastic bags. Wendy could only put up with it first. "

    "Thank you, Derek." Sara nodded gratefully.

    Derek stepped on the gas hard and the car sped on the countryside road.

    Sitting in the back seat, Wend

    y kept vomiting. She tried not to vomit but failed. At last she felt too weak to vomit.

    With a sympathetic look on Wendy''s face, Sara took out a tissue and wiped the corners of Wendy''s mouth. She patted her back gently and said, "We''re almost at home. Put up with it, Wendy."

    Wendy leaned back on the chair, wrapping her arms in pain.

    A squeak. The car came to a sudden halt. Sara carried Wendy and strode into the room.

    Getting out of the car, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and felt much better.

    Putting her on the bed, Sara asked worriedly, "Wendy, are you feeling better?"

    "Yes, yes." Wendy nodded weakly.

    "Have a good sleep and tell me if you feel uncomfortable."

    "Okay."

    Sara gently closed the bedroom door. Derek anxiously asked, "How is Wendy?"

    "She looks much better after coming out of the car. She must have got carsickness."

    "Oh, she spat out so much. How can she go to school like this?" Derek said, "How about I buy you a suite near the school?"

    "No, no. No, thank you." Sara refused.

    Derek said, "Sara, we are so close. Why are you always so courteous to me? I... "

    "Don''t bother. I''ll buy a bike for Wendy. It''s not far away. It''s kind of exercise to go on a bike every day. You really don''t need to buy an apartment for us. " Sara said firmly.

    Knowing what kind of person Sara was, Derek could only sigh, "OK, call me if anything happens."

    "Okay."

    After Wendy was discharged from the hospital, she stayed at home to rest for two weeks. Sara carefully observed and finally made sure that there was nothing wrong with her, then let her go to school.

    "Wendy, how''s the wound on your head? I''m too busy with my research to come to the hospital to see you. " Bess Du trotted to Wendy with excitement.

    In the past, Bess and Wendy were best friends. But later, Wendy emigrated abroad and became a racer. She developed abroad, so they never contacted each other since then.

    Wendy was very happy to see Bess again. She smiled and said, "It''s all right now."

    "Hey? Why are you here so early today? " Bess curiously looked at Wendy''s bike and asked, "Eh? Do you come by bike? "

    "Yes. I can exercise by bike. I have been asking for leave recently, so I have lost many knowledge on the book. Can I have a look at your notes? " Wendy looked at Bess with a big smile.

    Simple as Bess was, she didn''t notice anything wrong with Wendy. The latter was distressed while holding her textbook. She had graduated for so many years that she had long forgotten all her knowledge. Because she didn''t want to get a much lower score than usual in her exams, she needed to study hard during these days.

    Wendy and Bess were the first to arrive at the classroom. Wendy caught a glimpse of one of the chairs. She turned around and asked, "Have you eaten breakfast?"

    "I haven''t eaten yet. Wendy, have you eaten yet?" Bess asked.

    "I''ve eaten some, but I''m not full yet. Can you buy me some steamed stuffed buns?"

    "No problem! Wait for me! " Bess giggled and ran out of the classroom.

    Wendy turned around and sneered.

    As the saying goes, "A fox may turn gray, but never kind".

    As soon as Wendy recovered and went back to school, Shelly forgot that her father had warned her not to make trouble with her.

 Chapter 6 Ranking Exam

    Shelly really couldn''t understand. Her father, the director of the largest building materials factory in the county, who was always flattered by others. Wendy was just a bastard without father. Why should she be afraid? Thinking that she was scolded by her father, Shelly got furious.

    "Hey, Wendy, didn''t the flowerpot kill you?" Shelly looked up at Wendy''s head provocatively.

    Hearing this, Bess was about to burst into curses. Wendy pulled her arm and smiled, "A mad dog is howling. We can''t stop it. Why do you bother to fight with a dog?"

    Bess pouted unhappily. Wendy smiled and patted the back of her hand to comfort her. No one noticed that Wendy kept glancing at Shelly''s stool with an obscure smile on her face.

    "Clap!"

    "Ah!" The stool leg of Shelly was suddenly broken, and she fell down all of a sudden.

    The students who were stunned for a few seconds suddenly burst into laughter. Bess pounded the desk and laughed loudly, "You asked for it. You got what you deserve!"

    Seeing that Shelly fell down in pain and couldn''t stand up, Wendy lowered her head with a faint sneer on her lips.

    George had an improper desire to her mother, Caroline insulted her mother and wanted to beat her at the hospital, and also Shelly hurt her head with a flowerpot. The old grudges, and the new ones. Wendy had planned to revenge herself on them. She couldn''t hold back her anger anymore.

    Therefore, in the early morning, Wendy came to the classroom and got Bess out. Then she kicked off one leg of Shelly''s stool and fixed it with glue.

    As expected, Shelly sat down and the stool immediately fell on the ground because of her weight.

    Hearing the news, several teachers rushed to pick up Shelly and sent her to the hospital in a hurry. She had a background in the county and what happened to her was not something that the teachers could afford.

    A few days ago, Wendy had an accident, and now Shelly was injured. At the thought of the school leadership election, the head teacher, Donna Lu cannot restrain her anger.

    Seeing Bess who laugh at Shelly the loudest, Donna Lu walked up to her and pointed at her angrily. "Bess, as a punishment, you stand at the back of the classroom today."

    "What? Why? " Bess asked with confusion.

    "Why? Look at you, last time it was Wendy who got hurt, now it was Shelly who got hurt. Can you just behave yourself and not cause trouble for your teacher? " Donna lectured.

    "Why! It''s not me who hurt them! Why do you punish me! I don''t accept it! " Bess pouted and said angrily.

    Donna asked furiously, "Are you going or not?"

    Noticing that Bess turned her head to the other side with a stubborn look on her face, Wendy held her hand and said to the teacher in a cold tone, "Miss Donna, I think you know very well who was responsible for my injury. It has nothing to do with Bess. Besides, the stool at our school was of poor quality. That was why Shelly fell down. There is nothing to do with us. You can ask other students in our class if you don''t believe me. "

    Looking at the sincere eyes of Wendy, Donna was rendered speechless. She paused for a few seconds and then sighed, "Okay, forget it."

    Seeing that Miss Donna went out, Bess made a face to Wendy and laughed, "That old witch made me angry!"

    Seeing Bess''s forthrightness, Wendy smiled, took out a packet of cookies from her schoolbag and put it in front of her.

    "Yeah! Wendy, you are so kind to me. This is the most delicious! " Bess joyfully whispered to Wendy.

    During these days, Wendy led a peaceful life. Shelly fell and

    injured for a few days. She didn''t come to school. The classroom was quiet.

    Wendy had spent a lot of time on learning recently. To get answers to questions that she didn''t understand, she not only asked the good students, but also went to the teacher''s office.

    The teachers were amazed by Wendy''s hard-studying state. Everyone liked students who were diligent, so no one wanted to discuss why she suddenly studied so hard.

    In this mid-term exam, unexpectedly, Wendy took the first place in the class and was ranked among the top ten in the grade. Miss Donna was really happy about it. A student with excellent grades in her class would be a great help to promote her to be a school leader.

    Because of it, Donna thought Bess, the girl who had been a very big headache, was lovely at that time.

    After Shelly recovered, she returned to her class and continued to pick on Wendy from time to time. But at that time, Wendy''s only thought was on her study. She totally ignored her.

    In the junior school entrance exam, Wendy got the first place in school, and was directly admitted to the best junior school in the county.

    Shelly failed in the exam. But in order to give her a better environment to study, her family had pay to send her to the junior department of No.1 High School of the city.

    Shelly and Wendy were not at the same school any longer. Since there were no annoying flies like Shelly, Wendy had a very good time at school.

    Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, Wendy had never seen Derek. Sometimes she wanted to ask her mother what had happened between them, but every time it came to Derek, her mother would immediately change the topic.

    Since they had got on very well without a father in her previous life, Wendy no longer wanted to ask about it. In this life, she didn''t go abroad, nor did she have any racing car. She didn''t know Harold. In this life, she had a totally different path from the previous life

    Without driving, she could only work hard and improve the economic condition of her family through her own efforts.

    Time flied. The results of high school entrance exam were out. Wendy was the first place in the whole county, while Bess was the second. Both of them entered No.1 High School in the city.

    Bess''s parents said gratefully, "Wendy, thank you so much. Bess is such a wild girl. It took us a lot of efforts to make her study hard when she was young. If it weren''t for your years of help, she could only enter No.3 High School or some bad local schools. "

    "Actually, Bess is very smart, but she doesn''t have much patience. If you have a good communication, she will listen to you."

    Bess pouted and said, "I have already entered No.1 High School. Can you praise me for my performance? I''m always the one being criticized."

    "Okay, Bess, well done! I''ll take you to a sumptuous feast in the city." Bess''s father, Luther Du laughed.

    If they were going to the city they would take a taxi. Wendy frowned. She shook her head and said with a smile, "Please go ahead with your dinner. I have something to deal with at home, so I won''t go with you."

    "What is it?"

    "Well, it''s not convenient for us to go to No.1 High School in the city. We have to move to the city."

    "Don''t you plan to live in the school?" Luther asked.

    "No, I don''t. I want to live at home." Wendy said while shaking her head. The tragedy of her mother in her previous life was still vivid in her mind. Wendy was worried about her if she lived alone.

    "Well, We''ll go then. "

    "Okay, bye." Wendy waved at Bess.

 Chapter 7 Spy On Us

    After tidying up their belongings and opening the door, Wendy and Sara saw a car stopped outside and Derek standing next to it.

    Sara''s face changed. She asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going to move today? I''ll drive you there. " Dropping the cigarette in his hand, Derek came over to pick up the luggage and put it in the trunk of the car.

    Sara opened her mouth slightly and wanted to say something. But she just sighed and said nothing.

    Wendy stared at Derek angrily. He hadn''t appeared in their life for many years. She almost forgot him.

    Why is he here today? Did he keep in touch with her mother secretly these years?

    Wendy asked with a frown, "How do you know we are moving? You spied on us? "

    Hearing the word "spy", Sara turned pale. She shook her head and said, "Wendy, don''t say that. Your Uncle Derek helped us out of kindness."

    Derek hesitated for a moment, then he gave an unnatural smile, "I had something to deal with in the town today, and heard that someone was discussing about your moving, so I drove here. Time is almost up. Let''s go. "

    Avoiding Wendy''s gaze, Derek sat on the driver''s seat and asked, "Has Wendy still been carsick these years?"

    "She was still car sick. Carsickness medicine has already been used, but it''s no use." Sara sighed.

    "Wendy, it seems you did a good job on your study! You got the first place in the high school entrance exam to be admitted to No.1 High School! " Sensing Wendy''s hostility, Derek changed the subject to build a good relation with her.

    But as soon as she got into the car, Wendy was very uncomfortable. She didn''t listen to Derek at all.

    She closed her eyes and leaned back in the chair, forcing herself not to think about the past. But the images of the past jumped out of her mind uncontrollably.

    Looking at her daughter''s painful face, Sara felt sad.

    Derek sped up the car. After a long journey, they finally arrived at the city.

    The house that Sara rented was equipped with a complete set of furniture. They only needed to do a simple cleaning.

    Bess had already registered at the school. She lived at the school. The new semester hadn''t begun yet, so she didn''t have any restrictions.

    No sooner had her parents left than Bess excitedly came to invite Wendy to the temple fair. With cotton candy in each hand, they walked to the riverside.

    "Wendy, why don''t we buy a sugar figurine to eat?" Bess pointed at a stall not far away and said excitedly.

    Looking at the place where Bess pointed, Wendy realized that she was referring to "sugar-coated figurines". Anyone could spin a roulette giving the stallholder 5 cents. The roulette could stopped at any animals, and the stallholder would use sugar to make the animal''s figurine. Sugar, usually red, white sugar and a little malt sugar, were mixed in a furnace and boiled with bluish fire. When it was done, it could be used to make a figurine.

    "Aren''t we having marshmallow? Now we eat sugar figurines? Aren''t you afraid of too much sweetness? " Said Wendy with a smile.

    "I like sweet food best. How could I get afraid of it?" Then Bess took Wendy''s hand and led her to the stall. "Wendy, I must be the lucky one today. Guess if I can make the roulette stop at the dragon! Don''t stop. Dragon, dragon, I want the dragon! "

    "Come on!" Taking a bite of her cotton candy

    , Wendy looked aside.

    All of a sudden, her breath came in short gasps, and she stood rooted to the spot. Her nose twitched and tears rolled down from her eyes.

    Wendy stared blankly at a man not far away. The morning sun was shining on him. His chest and clavicles were exposed under his clothes. He was rather attractive.

    With that stern temperament and cold look, Wendy was sure she wouldn''t have made a mistake! It was him, Harold!

    Originally, Wendy thought that since she had hindered her plan of going abroad, it was almost impossible for her to meet Harold again! little does one think! Though she couldn''t go abroad, God send Harold to her!

    Wendy couldn''t hold back her tears when she thought of the familiar voice, the familiar arms, the broken car and the deafening explosion.

    "Wow! Ah ah ah! Wendy, you see, I''m so lucky! I have really got the dragon! " Bess jumped about in excitement.

    "Wow, little girl, you are so awesome. I can make a dragon figurine for you now." The stallholder grinned and began to make a dragon figurine.

    "Wendy, what are you looking at? Look at this dragon. " Without hearing Wendy''s response, Bess thought she was in a daze and wanted to drag her to see the dragon the stallholder made for her.

    Bess''s action brought Wendy''s mind back. Seeing the man not far away to leave, she threw off Bess''s hand and ran after.

    "Wendy, where are you going? Hey, Wendy! " Bess looked at Wendy''s back, confused. "Please keep the dragon for me. I''m going to check on my classmate. I''ll be back soon."

    "Okay. Don''t worry. I will keep this dragon for you." The stallholder said.

    Today the temple fair place was crowded, and Harold was blocked by the pedestrians on the road. Wendy anxiously quickened her pace.

    She rushed into the crowd but couldn''t see Harold. She looked around with great anxiety. "Harold, where are you? Harold?"

    The man not far away stopped and looked back strangely, finding nothing unusual. The man next to him also stopped and asked in confusion, "Harold, what''s wrong?"

    Harold looked around, shook his head and continued to move on. The man beside him followed him immediately and said helplessly, "Can you just say something! You don''t talk much during the whole day. I''m so bored! "

    "You are speaking too much." Harold said lightly.

    "Hey, buddy! If I were not your childhood friend, and know what kind of person you are, I would have started a fight with you! " Charles Wu rolled his eyes.

    Wendy searched for Harold quickly, but she couldn''t find him, as if the man she had seen just now was her illusion.

    Wendy buried her face in her lap and sobbed sadly.

    "Wendy? Why are you crying? " Bess ran to her, squatted beside her and asked anxiously.

    Wendy wanted to pour out all the pressure and tears she had suffered since she was reborn. She really wanted to hold that man, the man who promised to protect her for the rest of her life.

    With the sugar figurine in her hand, Bess looked at the pale Wendy. She sensitively realized that it was best not to ask Wendy why she suddenly ran away and why she cried.

    Bess handed her sugar figurine to Wendy, "This is for you. sugar figurine is sweet and you will feel sweet when you eat it."

    "Thank you, Bess." With a forced smile on her face, Wendy took the sugar figurine and took a bite. It was really sweet, but she was...

 Chapter 8 Meeting Again

    Because of her carsickness, the house her mother rented was not far from the supermarket. Wendy helped her mother carry the stuff and slowly walked home.

    The mother and the daughter walked along the street, talking and laughing. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a figure on the bus. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

    Her body reacted more quickly than her brain. When she came to her senses, she found that she had jumped into the bus.

    Before the driver could close the door, a face popped out and startled him. "Fuck! That''s so scary! If you want to get on the bus, you can ask me to open the door. If I closed the door just now, you would have bumped into the door. It doesn''t matter if the door is broken but if your head is damaged, you will die! "

    The driver was chattering without stopping. However, Wendy didn''t pay any attention to his words. She was stunned and just stared at the man in the bus seat.

    Was it her illusion again? No, this should not be her illusion!

    Since Wendy''s gaze was so affectionate, Harold withdrew his gaze from the scenery outside the window and looked at her.

    She looked into the familiar eyes, saw the cold hearted man, the caring man, the man who was killed in a exploded car crash for her.

    Harold looked at Wendy in silence with a frown.

    Sara was confused. She followed Wendy into the bus and asked, "Wendy, why did you suddenly take a bus? It''s not far from here to our home. We can walk home. And we don''t have too many stuff to carry. Wendy? Wendy, you are crying! Are you feeling uncomfortable? "

    All of a sudden, when Wendy turned around, she was already weeping. As soon as she regained her composure, she wiped the tears on her face. Lowering her head, she said, "Mom, I am fine."

    "Hey, are you going to take the bus or not?" The driver shouted with dissatisfaction.

    With pity, Sara took the stuff from Wendy and said, "let''s walk home."

    "Don''t worry, mom. Let''s take the bus home." Wendy''s eyes turned red. She glanced at Harold from time to time.

    Sara sensed her daughter''s abnormality. Normally, her face turned pale and her body kept sweating as soon as she sat in a car.

    Except for crying inexplicably just now, her face looked normal. Sara doubtfully put the money into the cash box.

    An old man sitting next to Harold spotted the oddness of Wendy. He turned and winked at Harold. Harold frowned and shook his head slightly.

    The old man turned around to look at Sara, and asked kindly, "is this your child? Why is she crying? "

    Sara touched Wendy''s head as she explained, "When my daughter was a kid, her head was hurt. She started to feel dizzy and sick as soon as she get on a car. She had gone to the hospital to get some help and took the carsickness medicine, but it had no effect at all. I asked her if she felt somewhere uncomfortable but she didn''t tell me. Alas! "

    The old man looked at Wendy and said, "If you feel uncomfortable, you''d better tell your mom immediately. Don''t keep it to yourself."

    All Wendy could think about was why Harold appeared here. Did he have the memories about his previous life? If he didn''t remember her, what should she do!

    The old man''s voice pulled her consciousness back. Wendy shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I don''t feel dizzy today."

    "Little girl, which grade are you in this year?"

    "The first grade of high school." Wendy answered obediently. The old man was sitting next to Harold, so she could see Harold openly.

    If it was not because her reason told her to be calm,

    she really wanted to throw herself into Harold''s arms and had a good cry.

    "He is six years older than you, now a junior in a university." The old man patted Harold on the back with a laugh.

    "Is he your grandson?" Wendy asked curiously. She had never seen Harold''s family in her previous life.

    "No, his grandfather is my good friend. I watched him grow up and could be considered as his grandfather. I heard the scenery here is beautiful, so he decided to take a trip with me. " The old man burst into laughter and responded loudly. Although he had silver eyebrows and grey hair, his face was ruddy and his eyes were bright. He looked very energetic.

    Wendy and the old man talked happily, but Harold seemed not to hear it. He looked out of the window without saying anything, no one knew what he was thinking.

    "Click!" The driver drove very fast and took a sudden turn, and the stuff in the bag fell all over the ground.

    Wendy and her mother immediately squatted down to pick up the things, and some things rolled down at Harold''s feet. He took a deep look at the side face of Wendy, thought for a few seconds and bent down to help her pick up the things.

    The bus was too fast and bumpy, and it was difficult for them to collect things and keep their balance.

    Seeing that Sara wanted to pick up the brush under her chair but failed for a long time, the old man immediately bent down to help her.

    Wendy stood up and was about to pick up the scattered snacks. Before she grabbed the handrail, the driver took a sudden turn. The strong inertia made her lose control and fall to the side.

    Unexpectedly, she felt the familiar body temperature and fell into Harold''s arms.

    She raised her head and looked into his eyes. There was no usual tenderness in those eyes, but complete coldness and indifference.

    "I''m sorry!" Wendy stood up sadly. It seemed that Harold did not have his second life. He did not remember their past.

    Seeing that Sane Wu, the old man was fine, Harold frowned and said to the driver in a cold voice, "drive slowly."

    "Oh, sorry, sorry." The driver looked at them from the rearview mirror and said apologetically.

    After the driver slowed down, the bus was not so bumpy. Harold and Sane continued to help to pick up the stuff.

    At this moment, in a hotel room, looking at the bus approaching, a man said in a low voice to the intercom, "Sir, I didn''t find the target in the bus!"

    "No way! The informant told me that he was on this bus! " They said in a bloodthirsty voice on the intercom.

    "I haven''t found the target yet. The car is about to pass. Please instruct!"

    "Who''s that in your view?"

    "Only the driver!"

    "Only one driver?"

    "Yes! No, I think I saw him! There are another three people in the bus. They seem to be squatting on the ground. "

    "Have we been exposed? It can''t be. "

    "The bus is about to pass. Please give the instruction!"

    "Kill them all!" The man on the intercom snorted and said cruelly.

    "Yes, sir!" Upon receiving the order, the man in the room was ready to shoot. However, he could not aim at them from his angle.

    The man sneered and moved the muzzle of the gun.

    "Bang!" With a gunshot, a stream of blood spurted from the driver''s head and his body fell to the ground.

    Startled by the sudden scene, Sara held Wendy into her arms in a hurry while screaming.

    "Sane!" With no hesitation, Harold pulled Sane to the ground and hid him in the corner. Fortunately, they had been squatting and chairs had covered their figures.

 Chapter 9 Crisis Ridden

    The bus was still moving forward fast because of the inertia. Wendy looked up stealthily and saw a turn not far away. If she couldn''t control bus now, it would hit the department store in front of them.

    Thinking of her mother and Harold''s miserable death in her previous life, Wendy glanced at them. Did the God want her to be reborn and go to hell with everyone again! No! No! No!

    The sniper didn''t shoot again after he killed the driver. She didn''t know if the killer was still hiding in the dark waiting for others to emerge, or they had already gone out of the shooting range, so the snipers didn''t shoot.

    She struggled to free herself from her mother''s grip and sat down on the driver''s seat.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The bullet broke through the window at the back of the bus and the glass scattered all over the ground.

    The passers-by on the road was also shocked when they heard the crack of glass. They looked curiously at the bus speeding crazily.

    "Wendy! what are you doing? Come back soon! It''s dangerous there. Come back quickly! " Sara shouted in horror.

    With her hands on the steering wheel, Wendy quickly turned it, changed the gear and stepped on the accelerator. She smoothly drove the bus through a curve.

    If not for Wendy''s control of the bus in time, none of them could have escaped from death!

    The picture of her mother and Harold''s tragic death in her previous life flashed back in her mind again. She quickly glanced at the blood on the steering wheel. Her hands trembled slightly, and she once again felt sick.

    Wendy took a deep breath to control her sick feeling. She couldn''t throw up now. She didn''t know how many people were still in the dark and she couldn''t stop the bus.

    Through the rearview mirror, Wendy saw her mother wanted to stand up and walk towards her. She hastily shouted, "Harold, help me stop my mom!"

    Hearing the name being called out by an unacquainted girl, Harold slightly frowned, but he still grabbed Sara immediately.

    Sara couldn''t get rid of Harold''s grip. She shouted anxiously, "Wendy, come back soon. It''s too dangerous!"

    "We''ll be dead if no one''s driving. Mom, please hide yourself well, I''ll be careful!" Wendy shouted as she sped up the bus again.

    All the passengers, who were waiting at the bus station, stood up from their seats when they saw the bus coming. However, they didn''t expect that the bus to drive forward as if the driver didn''t see them at all.

    "Stop! Stop! Why didn''t the bus stop? "

    "What''s wrong with the driver? Why didn''t you stop the bus since so many people stood there! Complain him! He refused to take passengers! "

    "Wow, I just saw a teenage girl sitting in the driver''s seat."

    "Are you kidding me? ''a teenage girl? Is the driver out of his mind? "

    There were not many vehicles on the road. Wendy easily drove to the town.

    The man in the hotel''s room said on the intercom, "There are still people in the bus. The bus has left the shooting range."

    "Fuck! Go back to your team, and we''ll execute in the second team! "

    "Got it!"

    The domestic vehicles were not so good at that time. It was really difficult for Wendy to drive such a big bus. She stepped on the gas hard and her foot was almost numb.

    The road was full of bumps and hollows. As she controlled the bus, Wendy had to be careful of the bullets shooting from the dark.

    There were undisguised cars following them behind. Wendy changed gear and sped up!

    Harold looked up at the mountain as fast as lightning, trying to find the figure of the ambushing killer. He felt that they would not give up so easily.

    From the mountain, a light suddenly reflected in h

    is eyes. Harold calmed down and said quickly, "be careful. The direction is three o''clock."

    Harold''s words did not yet finish, Wendy''s body reacted immediately, and she turned the steering wheel.

    "Bang!" The rear-view mirror on the right side was immediately shattered.

    "Fuck!" The second team saw through the gun sight that their target was already blocked by the bus and vanished from their vision. He had to aim at the bus''s tires to force the bus to stop.

    "Go left!" Harold guessed their intention and immediately said to Wendy.

    If the right front wheel was punctured, the bus would severely turn right. If the driver slammed on the brake, the bus would deviate to right immediately, and then it could turn around and rush to the road or even turn over.

    If they wanted everyone to die, blow off the tire was a wise choice. The impact caused by the front tire was much more serious than that of the back one. Not far ahead was a big turn. The killer fired a few shots, but Wendy managed to dodge several shots from them.

    Thinking of this, Wendy suddenly pulled up the brake and locked the back tire. Because of the high speed, most of the force of the back tire was lost.

    "Hold on tight!" Wendy shouted.

    The bus turned sharply. Sara was thrown out and crashed into the backseat.

    "Ah!" With tearful eyes, Sara stared at the thin figure in front of her. Her eyes were full of disbelief.

    Wasn''t her girl always dizzy? Why did she drive? When did she learn to drive? She don''t know anything about it!

    "Bang!" The person in the grass fired two shots but to the ground.

    "Fuck!"

    "What the hell! How come they can know where I will shot? And run so fast! " The members of the second team cursed angrily.

    "Report, the second team failed."

    "Damn it! Is the third team in line?" There was a roar of anger coming from the intercom.

    The bus sped along the mountain road, raising a cloud of dust, blocking the sight of the cars behind.

    The third team was driving in hot pursuit. Seeing the distance between the two vehicles farther and farther, the team members took out their pistols and aimed at the bus in front of them, aiming at several shots.

    But the bullets missed as they didn''t reach the shooting range.

    The third team watched the bus disappear in the distance and reported on the intercom, "We lost them, sir."

    "A group of waste. Retreat!" The angry voice came through the intercom.

    In the bus, although there had been no gunshot for a long time, Wendy dared not relax her vigilance. She did not slow down the bus at all.

    Harold looked around and whispered, "We should be safe now."

    Wendy drove the bus and went away. Until she arrived at the door of a small clinic, she pressed the brake and stopped the bus.

    Wendy leaned against the chair, gasping for air. Her clothes were all wet from head to toe.

    Sane stood up and said to Harold, "Send the driver to the clinic now."

    Glancing at the dead body on the ground, Harold shook his head and said, "He was already dead."

    Ignoring the dead body on the ground, Sara ran to Wendy anxiously. She cried and asked, "Wendy, did you get hurt?"

    "Mom, I''m fine. I......" Noticing the tears on her mother''s face, Wendy was about to comfort her. But when she saw the body on the ground, the sickness suppressed in her heart finally surged up.

    She rushed out of the bus and ran to the tree by the roadside to vomit.

    Harold frowned and got out of the bus as well. When he saw the girl''s painful face, he looked up at her and wanted to take a gentle pat on her back.

    Before he could put his hand on her back, Harold''s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 10 A Storm

    With a heartbroken look on her face, Sara looked at Wendy up and down. After confirming that her daughter was safe, she immediately ran to the store nearby and bought a bottle of water. She quickly squeezed Harold out of Wendy and patted her back gently to calm her down.

    Sane also got off the bus. he looked at Wendy and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with her?"

    Sara frowned and sighed, "She has been carsickness since she was a child. She vomit every time she take a car. I was wondering why she didn''t faint today, but I didn''t expect she still vomited. "

    Wendy took the water bottle from her mother and rinsed her mouth. She gasped and shook her head. "I''m fine, mom. Don''t worry."

    Sara was intimidated by the damaged bus. "Wendy, you really scared me! You never learn how to drive. How dare you touch the steering wheel? And why do you drive? "

    "Well I... " She was rendered speechless.

    Hearing Sara''s question, Harold raised his eyebrows. He turned to look at Sane and exchanged a knowing look with each other. Then they all turned their eyes on Wendy.

    It was impossible for Wendy to say she was a racing driver in her previous life. She rolled her eyes and made up an excuse, "I used to observe others'' driving. I followed them in accordance with my memory. I didn''t expect that I could really drive."

    Harold frowned tightly. It was obvious that this answer was not true. When she was on the line of life and death just now, the fluent turns of the bus and the drift without hesitation was obviously not learned from what she used to see.

    "Didn''t you vomit every time you took a car before? Did you still have the energy to see how the driver drove? " Sara asked in confusion.

    Wendy didn''t know how to answer her mother''s questions. She looked at Harold nervously, who turned to look at Sane naturally. "Sane, please wait here. I''m going to call the police."

    "Okay, be careful." Nodded Sane.

    ''Doesn''t Harold hear my mom''s question? Does he doubt me?'' Wendy thought in her mind.

    "Wendy?" Noticing that her daughter was distracted, Sara waved her hand in front of her.

    When Wendy came to herself and was about to find an excuse to cover her lie, a local passer-by happened to see the broken bus and approached them, "How come? Sara, didn''t you move to the city? Why do you come back again? "

    "It''s a long story." Sara''s heart sank when mentioned it.

    "What''s wrong with the bus? Many glasses broke. "

    A few onlookers noticed that the bus didn''t look right and went up. When they saw the dead body and the blood all over the ground, they screamed and ran away. "Ah! Blood! Someone fell down in the bus! "

    "Call the doctor!"

    A kind-hearted person immediately ran into the small clinic to look for a nurse. Several nurses immediately ran into the bus and quickly carried the person out.

    "Wow! Why there is so much blood? "

    "Didn''t you take this bus back, Sara? What happened? "

    Hearing the man''s words, the crowd surrounded them with gossip at once. Sara had no choice but to make a simple summary of the incident.

    The policemen arrived soon after they received Harold''s call.

    Because they were in the same bus with the dead, they

    all had to go back to the police station to be investigated and do some notes for record. After that, it was getting dark.

    Sane looked at Wendy, saying with a sigh, "Thanks to you, little girl. Otherwise, Harold and I wouldn''t be able to stand here."

    Wendy pretended to be shy and scratched her head, "It doesn''t matter. I drove the bus by accident."

    Sara asked, "You are going to travel here. Is your luggage in the hotel?"

    From the way they dressed, Sara could tell that they were not just common people.

    "Yes, the luggage is all in the hotel." Replied Sane.

    "Do you know the route to go back?"

    "I just don''t know how to go back. There are not many buses in this small town." Said Sane, frowning.

    On the muddy road, there was not a trace of a bus.

    "At this moment, there''s still the last bus from the town to the city. You should wait about more than ten minutes."

    "If we stay in the police office longer, we have to stay here tonight." Said Sane with a smile.

    Sara and Sane were talking agreeably.

    The thought that she would have to separate from Harold by the coming bus made Wendy sad. She looked at Harold in the eye reluctantly.

    The young Harold is even colder than he used to be in her memory.

    She knew how warm Harold was under his cold look. She thought of the day when he got involved in the car accident for her, and the way she was living now which was different from her previous life. She also thought that they had to part again now that she had made great efforts to meet him.

    The teardrops rolled down her cheeks uncontrollably. Harold felt the burning gaze beside him and frowned tightly. Then he turned his head and just looked into Wendy''s eyes, which contained something he did not understand.

    The cold eyes of Harold startled Wendy to come to herself. She turned around hurriedly and wiped her tears.

    "Wendy, why are you crying?" Noticing that her daughter was crying for no reason, Sara asked worriedly.

    "I, I just feel a little scared when I think of what happened today," Wendy explained.

    Sara was freaked out. She could understand how Wendy felt. She reached out and rubbed her hair on top of her head, comforting, "Police will arrest the bad guys. Don''t be afraid, Wendy! What would you like for dinner? I will cook for you! "

    "I have no appetite. Could you make some porridge?"

    "Okay!" Sara looked at the bus coming and smiled, "Here comes the bus. Let''s go home."

    "Yes." Wendy nodded. She took a deep breath and looked at the direction where Harold was.

    They were going to be apart. Would they see each other again in this life? She had no idea.

    "What? Wendy! "

    "Watch out, Sane!"

    "Ah!"

    In a flash, Wendy was pushed away by a great force before she could realize what had happened.

    "Ah!" Her head bumped into the floor. It hurt so much that she gasped in pain.

    She opened her eyes to see what happened, but a sharp pain shot from her head. When she was in a coma, she vaguely saw her mother lying in the blood.

    Harold was quick to react. He grabbed Sane''s hand to escape the disaster. Both of them stood up from the ground and saw the bus ruthlessly pressing on Sara and sped away.

 Chapter 11 Some Clues

    In an elegant coffee shop, the waitress looked at the man sitting in the corner alone with confusion.

    The man had been sitting there for almost an hour. He looked at his watch from time to time. Obviously, he was waiting for someone.

    Looking at that man in a stiff suit, the waitress walked up with a perfect smile on her face and asked in a soft voice, "Sir, do you need a cup of coffee?"

    "Uh..." Looking at his watch again, Derek thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, a cup of latte, please."

    "Okay." After Derek finished his words, the waitress saw that Derek looked at his watch from time to time, or turned his head to look out of the window. He had no interest in her at all.

    The waitress was somewhat unreconciled. She smiled again and asked, "Sir, are you waiting for someone? I think you have been sitting here for a long time. "

    When Derek turned around and saw the smile on the waitress''s face, he understood immediately what she wanted. He nodded and said, "I''m waiting for my wife."

    "Wi... wife? I see. "

    He had had a wife. The waitress smiled in embarrassment and then left the room.

    Quickly, the coffee was placed in front of Derek. He took a few sips, frowned and murmured, "Why hasn''t Sara come yet? Is there something wrong? "

    After another half an hour''s waiting, there was still no trace of Sara. Derek paid the bill and drove to the house Sara rented in the city.

    Looking at the dark house, Derek seriously stopped the neighbor passing by and asked, "Hello, have you seen the family in this house?"

    The neighbor recalled, "The mother and the daughter seemed to go to the supermarket."

    "Oh, I see. Thank you." Hearing that Sara took her daughter to the supermarket, Derek felt relieved.

    When he thought of the day when Wendy questioned him if he was spying on them, Derek picked a faraway parking space and stop the car there.

    He sat on the driver''s seat and looked at the gate of the community.

    In Derek''s home, Jade Wang looked at the clock on the wall and asked with a frown, "It''s strange. Why didn''t Derek come back at this hour? He didn''t have a meeting today, did he? "

    Lowering her head, Alina Zhou said, "I guess he have to deal with his work."

    "I''m old. I feel sleepy after sitting for a while. I''m going to bed. Alina, you don''t need to wait for Derek. Go upstairs and have a rest." Looking at her virtuous daughter-in-law, Jade said lovingly.

    "Don''t worry, mom. I''m not sure if Derek has eaten or not. I''ll heat the food up if he hasn''t eaten yet." Alina said with a smile.

    "You are right. When Derek is busy he always forgot to eat. Thank you for taking care of him." Said Jade, gratefully.

    Smiling, Alina shook her head and said, "Mom, you need to go to bed now."

    "Ok."

    After watching Jade go upstairs, Alina turned her head and looked at the clock on the wall. The smile on her face disappeared.

    As time went by, there were few pedestrians on the road.

    ''Did I not notice just now that Sara and Wendy have returned home?''?

    Derek got off the car and walked towards Sara''s house. It was dark inside. He thought for a while and knocked at the door, but nobody answered.

    The supermarket would have been closed at this time. Sara was a light sleeper. He had knocked at the door for a long time, so it was impossible for her not to open.

    Moreover, they had made an appointment to meet at the coffee house tonight, Sara would not

    stand he up for no reason. Even if she had something urgent to deal with, Sara would call him and tell him that she would be late.

    Not daring to guess any more, Derek called 110 nervously.

    Sara and Wendy were both gone. No one knew where they were.

    The monitoring of the road hasn''t been applied yet. It was very difficult to find Sara and Wendy.

    The police had already begun to investigate, and Derek could only anxiously go home to wait for news.

    "Snap!" As soon as Derek opened the door, he saw Alina sitting in the living room. He frowned and asked, "It''s late. Why don''t you go to sleep?"

    Without answering Derek, Alina took his briefcase, smiled and asked, "Why are you so late today?"

    "I have something to deal with in the company." Derek untied his tie and answered coldly.

    "Well, have you eaten? If not, I can heat the food for you. "

    "No need to. I have no appetite." Derek shook his head and went upstairs.

    With his briefcase in her hand, Alina followed, "How about taking a bath? How about I fill the bathtub with hot water for you? "

    "Ok." Without looking at Alina, Derek took out the cigarette case and lighter from his pocket and walked to the balcony.

    When Alina walked out of the bathroom after filling the bathtub, she saw the anxious look on Derek''s face. With eyes darken, she pretended that she didn''t see anything wrong with him, and quietly said, "The bath is ready."

    "Ok." Derek stubbed out the cigarette and went straight to the bathroom.

    After Derek had gone, Alina turned off the lights, lied in bed, looked at the bright moon hanging high outside the window and heaved a deep sigh.

    After taking a bath, Derek tossed and turned in bed, thinking about the whereabouts of Sara. He wondered whether she was in danger.

    In the next morning, when Jade saw her son''s gaunt face, she asked in surprise, "Derek, you don''t look good. Didn''t you sleep well last night? "

    "Nothing." Derek was about to go with his briefcase.

    "Hey? You don''t want to have breakfast? "

    "I don''t, mom. Enjoy yourself."

    "Where are you going in such an early morning? And don''t have breakfast either. You... " Before Jade finished her words, Derek opened the door and went out.

    Hearing the car driving away, Jade looked at her daughter-in-law in confused and asked, "Alina, what''s wrong with Derek? He looks a little weird. "

    "Maybe he has some matters to deal with in the company. How about having some green bean soup? It''s so hot recently. Green bean soup will help you relax. "

    "Oh, you don''t need to make green bean soup for me. Just let the nanny do it." Holding Alina''s hand, Jade said with a smile, "I''m glad you are willing to help. But you don''t have to do it yourself. If you have nothing else in the afternoon, can you go shopping with me? "

    Alina nodded with a smile. "Okay."

    At this moment, some clues had been found in police''s investigation when Derek drove to the police station.

    Last evening, Sara and Wendy involved in a gunfight. The mother and daughter had a car accident when they left the police station in the town in P County. They were sent to the People''s Hospital in the city.

    The car accident suddenly made the heart of Derek tighten. He drove all the way to the hospital. He broke into the emergency room and hurriedly asked, "Where are the mother and daughter sent here because of the car accident yesterday evening? What happened to them? "

 Chapter 12 Found Nothing

    "Don''t worry, sir. Please give me the name. I will check it for you." The nurse comforted.

    "Sara and Wendy."

    "Wait a minute." The nurse looked through the records and soon found: "They have been transferred."

    "Transferred? Which hospital did they go? " Derek asked anxiously.

    "I have no idea about that." The nurse said while shaking her head.

    The candlelight of hope was extinguished again, and Derek kicked the trash can angrily with a loud bang. The medical staff and patients nearby were startled.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" The nurse asked angrily.

    Derek took a deep breath to compose himself and said apologetically to the nurse, "I''m sorry."

    In the private hospital of K City, a man in black walked in quickly and said respectfully to the two who were playing chess, "Mr. Sane, Mr. Harold."

    "How is the investigation going?" Sane didn''t even look up and concentrated on the chessboard.

    "Yesterday there were indeed some people aiming at us, but the car accident was somewhat strange. It seemed that it were for the mother and the daughter." Replied the man in black.

    "For the mother and the daughter?" Sane finally moved his eyes from the chessboard. He took the document from the man and started to go through it.

    "Then who are the mother and the daughter?" Harold put down the piece and asked coldly.

    Harold had always been indifferent to such things. Unexpectedly, he asked. Sane looked at him in surprise.

    The man in black continued, "Sara Shangguan is a single mother. She has an affair with Derek Xie, the chairman of X Company in Y City. I''ve done some research. It seems that Wendy Shangguan is their daughter. "

    The man in black paused for a moment and continued, "We''ve found all the information about Derek, but we found nothing about Sara, not even the information about her from birth to school."

    "Found nothing?" Harold asked with a frown.

    "Yes. I have no information about her before she gave birth to Wendy." The man in black nodded and said.

    After reading through the document generally, Sane handed it to Harold. He took the document and read it carefully.

    Harold pointed at one of the two pictures on the document and asked, "Who is this woman?"

    "This woman''s name is Caroline Lin. A few years ago, she had a fight with Sara. She suspected that her husband, George Wang, and Sara had an affair." The man in black explained, "So we speculated that this woman and Derek''s wife, Alina Zhou are the top two suspects causing the car accident."

    Turning to Harold, Sane asked, "What do you think?"

    "I don''t think it''s that simple." Harold raised his head and said in a cold voice, "Yesterday in the bus, Sane, do you think that a child who doesn''t know how to drive would really learn from scratch? Do you think you can drive after taking a few glances? Well, I don''t believe that. "

    Sane nodded and said, "At that time, I also thought the answer was farfetched. This kind of driving skill is better than my bodyguard''s. So you suspect it was a trap for us?"

    "Yes, I do have this suspicion! There were several fractures in Sara''s body and a slight concussion in Wendy''s head. Y

    esterday, she saved our lives. Now, after what happened to her and her mother, we have to be kind to her out of humanity, so that she can be used as a chess piece for us. "

    After some hesitation, Harold said, "But when the driver died, the bus was already out of control. If Wendy didn''t run up, the bus would lose control and hit the department store. And we would die. Even if we escaped by chance, the snipers hiding in the dark would find a chance to shoot us down. It''s not necessary for them to set such a complicated trap. "

    "That''s what I think. The mother''s identity is a mystery, and the daughter''s driving skill is excellent. There are so many questionable points." Sane took a sip of tea.

    Silence fell in the office. Staring at Wendy''s bright smile on the document, Harold said in surprise, "I have a question. I''ve never seen them. But yesterday, Wendy called my name without thinking."

    "What? Does she know your name? " Sane was startled.

    "Yes! Yesterday, Sara wanted to stand up, but Wendy called me to pull her mother back." Harold said certainly, "You didn''t tell them my name in the bus yesterday, but Wendy knew it! There are only two possibilities. One is that she has seen me before, the other is that she was a pawn in the game. "

    Remembering the passionate Sara and cute Wendy, Sane couldn''t take them as informers.

    An idea came to his mind. He looked at Harold and said, "Could it be that before the car accident yesterday, Wendy had already known what would happen next, so she cried inexplicably?"

    "Then Wendy is really suspicious!" Harold frowned and said coldly, "From the document, Wendy is Derek''s illegitimate daughter. In this situation, she could probably not set foot in Derek''s family. When she wakes up, we can give her some money. You can''t leave her here. "

    "Ok." At first, Sane was kind of sympathizing with Wendy. And she had saved his life. Therefore, he had considered accepting her as his nominal foster granddaughter.

    But according to the investigation materials, the mother and the daughter were too suspicious, so they had to watch out for them.

    "Grandpa!" When Charles Wu broke into the office and saw Sane sitting on the sofa, he breathed a sigh of relief. "I just left for a while. How come you two were in so much danger?"

    "You have the nerve to say it, you little brat!" "Where did you go yesterday?" asked Sane seriously.

    "Eh hem!" Noticing that the look on Sane''s face had changed, Charles scratched his head sheepishly. "I went out with a few friends yesterday, and I got drunk by accident."

    "Friends? What friends do you have in Y City! Who the hell did you meet? " Sane asked sternly.

    "We met each other at the bar, drinking, chatting..." Charles replied sheepishly.

    Looking at his beloved grandson in front of him, Sane had a mixed feeling. "When can you be as steady as Harold?"

    "As steady as him?" Charles''s eyes were wide open, and he said unbelievably, "I think you mean as speechless as him! He doesn''t say one more word just as he is dying. "

    "What are you talking about? Harold can''t talk that little!" Sane gave him a stare, feeling both angry and funny.

 Chapter 13 Suspicious Identity

    "Grandpa, he only talks with you a few more words. But as for other people that he is not interested in, even if you say one hundred words, he won''t say one word." "The other day when I went to the temple fair with him, he said that I was talking too much," said Charles, very unhappy.

    "You do talk too much!" With an expressionless face, Harold interrupted him, "If you don''t talk rubbish, I will still barely talk to you."

    "Grandpa, look at him!"

    Birds of a feather flock together. Harold''s childhood friend, Jeremy Xu was also a man of few words.

    Charles was the one who was the most talkative among all the people Harold was willing to talk to.

    Although what Charles had said was truth, it was mainly a joke, so Harold didn''t get angry.

    "Come on, Charles, have a seat," Sane looked at his grandson and sighed.

    Noticing the document on the table, Charles picked it up and asked confusedly, "What''s this?"

    The man in black next to him glanced at Sane, and after he saw him nod gently, he explained the whole thing.

    "Wow, what a pity! Now Wendy had no place to go. Grandpa, how about letting her live in our home! Anyway, our house is big and we have so many empty rooms! " Charles suggested.

    After Sane saw that his grandson listened to the report from his subordinate but without any suspicion, he felt that his blood pressure was about to rush to the top of his head.

    "Why are you all staring at me?" Charles asked confusedly. He could tell from grandpa''s and Harold''s eyes that they all thought he was a fool.

    "Ah! Let me go! Let go of me! " A sharp voice came to their ears.

    "It seems that someone is shouting!" Puzzled, Charles looked at the door.

    "Duh duh duh!" A nurse ran into the office in a hurry and said, "The girl woke up and wants to see her mother now."

    "Fine! We got it! You may leave now. " Harold said coldly.

    The nurse had thought that Sane and Harold would go to the ward to check on Wendy, but she was wrong. The nurse thought for a while, and had to control her doubts and left.

    "Ahhh! Let go of me! I want to see my mother! " The girl shouted hysterically.

    Confused, Charles asked, "Grandpa, aren''t you going to have a look?"

    Sane thought for a while and said to Harold, "Let''s go to have a look. We should be able to see whether it''s acting or not. As a kid, I don''t believe she can disguise herself so well in front of us. "

    "Okay." Harold nodded, stood up and went out with Sane.

    Charles followed behind and asked, "Acting? Disguise? Grandpa, Harold, what are you talking about? I don''t understand a word! "

    "Alas!" Only Sane replied with a deep sigh.

    The men in black couldn''t stand it anymore. He quickly caught up with Charles and whispered in his ear to tell him about the suspicion of Sane and Harold.

    "Wow! A spy? I don''t think so... "

    The three approached the ward and the yelling grew louder.

    When Harold entered the ward, he saw several nurses were pressing on Wendy, who was about to get out of bed. In theory, Wendy, a 16-year-old girl, should be stopped by several middle-aged nurses.

    However, she seemed to

    have given herself a shot in the arm. She had almost pushed the nurses away with her own strength.

    The nurses were in a panic. Someone comforted, "Your mother is out of danger. She is fine. There is a slight concussion in your head. You''d better have a good rest on the bed and stay calm. "

    "Give her a shot of tranquilizer!"

    "Okay, you hold her tight. I..." The nurse turned back to pick up the syringe and saw the three people standing at the door. She was frightened and said hastily, "Mr. Sane, Mr. Charles, Mr. Harold."

    "What are you doing here?" Sane looked at the them who almost had a fight, asked harshly.

    "Mr. Sane, the injured is too emotional. She is still on a drip. We are afraid that she will be in danger if she is too excited, so we intend to give her a tranquilizer to calm her down." The head nurse explained.

    "Mom! It''s me killed my mom! It''s all my fault! I am just a jinx! Mom, I want to see her! Let me go! " Wendy shouted hysterically, with her eyes full of tears.

    She thought she and her mother would live happily ever after. Unbelievable! Unbelievable! She had never expected that such a thing would happen to her mother more quickly than her previous life! Was the only family member leaving her again! Wendy''s heart was torn into two pieces!

    Charles said pitifully, "You just let her go to see her mother! What a pity! "

    She killed Sara? What''s the meaning of this? Did she really know something!

    Harold and Sane exchanged glances with each other.

    Looking at Wendy''s tearful face, Harold stepped forward and said coldly, "If you want to see your mother, please shut up!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Wendy looked into his eyes with tearful eyes. She stopped crying, reached for Harold of his coat, looked at him pleadingly and asked, "I, is my mother still alive?"

    Looking at the anxiety and fear in her eyes, Harold felt somewhat sad. He nodded and said, "yes."

    "Harold, are you serious?" Wendy asked nervously. She was afraid that it was just a white lie

    "Yes."

    Giving up struggling, Wendy hugged her knees and sobbed. Her cheeks were wet with tears. She whispered, "That''s great. Great."

    It didn''t take long for Wendy to stop crying. She sniffed, looked up at Harold through her watery eyes and asked, "Harold, when can I see my mother?"

    "Tomorrow." Harold said concisely.

    "Tomorrow? Why tomorrow? Can''t I come today? " Asked Wendy wonderingly.

    Charles came over and explained, "Didn''t you hear what the nurse said just now? You have a concussion on your head and you need to have a good rest. So you should have a good rest today. Tomorrow, we will take you to see your mother. "

    "Well, thank you." Wendy bowed to them with gratitude.

    "Ouch!" A sharp pain came from Wendy head when she calmed down.

    Staring at the trembling little body, Harold couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch Wendy''s head. "What''s wrong? A headache? "

    "Yes."

    "Call the doctor! Now!" Harold ordered as he helped Wendy lie down.

    Charles''s mouth was opened in shock. He stared at Harold''s hand which was resting on Wendy''s waist as if he saw a ghost.

 Chapter 14 Guilty Explanation

    Sane was also a little surprised at Harold''s action. Soon, the doctor came to have a check and asked Wendy to take some painkillers.

    Wendy was also tired. Under the effect of the drug, she fell asleep soon.

    Sane and other people turned back to the office. The nurses also left the ward with a sigh of relief. The ward was quiet again.

    In the office, Sane looked at Harold and asked, "What do you think?"

    "It doesn''t look like a disguise, but Wendy is full of weirdness!" Harold raised his eyebrows and said, "Did what she said that she killed her mother proved what we guessed?"

    Sane couldn''t figure it out, but to be conservative, he ordered, "The mother and the daughter should be investigated again, and the movements of Derek''s wife in these days should also be investigated."

    "Yes!" The man in black nodded respectfully and left.

    Sane looked at the unfinished chess game in front of him and said with a smile, "Harold, let''s continue to play chess!"

    "Okay."

    "It should be your turn, right? Oh, no, no! Why is there another black piece here? "

    "When he came to report just now, I dropped the black piece here!"

    "No way! I didn''t see it. It was a violation! Let''s play it again! " After saying that, Sane messed up the chess pieces before Harold agreed.

    Charles sat aside and looked at his naughty grandfather. He said with a smile, "If you lose, you lose. You even play dirty."

    "You little brat! What do you mean by playing dirty?" Sane picked up the stack of documents and patted them on Charles''s head.

    "Oh! It hurts! " Charles rubbed his head and looked at the silent Harold, feeling speechless.

    Who on earth is the grandson of his grandpa? He is too cowardly!

    The sky ablaze with fire, the sound of violent explosions, and the blood on the ground rose before Wendy again and again.

    In her dream, she sped up helplessly to catch up with the car in front of her, looking at her bloody mother and Harold''s exploded car.

    Who on earth was so vicious! Who on earth was going to kill her! "No! Don''t leave me! Mom! Harold! No!"

    "Wake up." A cold voice appeared in Wendy''s mind.

    Someone patted Wendy on the shoulder. She woke up gradually and looked at a familiar face. Wendy was so excited that she pulled Harold over and held him in her arms, crying.

    Harold got stiff, and his body reflexively tried to push Wendy away. But when the hot tears fell on his arm, he was slightly stunned and quickly reacted. He reached out and patted on the back of Wendy, saying in a cold voice, "It''s just a dream."

    Wendy continued to cry out her pressure in these years.

    She had thought that if she chose a different path, there would be different results. But now she still met with Harold, and her mother had an accident.

    But now the situation is much better than the three of them died miserably on the mountain road in the past. Fortunately, her mother was still alive, good!

    It took Wendy a long time to stop crying. She sniffed and raised her head from Harold''s arms with embarrassment.

    Harold didn''t like strangers to get close to him. She was a stranger to him now. It was a great gift that he didn''t kick her away.

    "Did we know each other before?" Harold ask

    ed in a cold voice.

    Wendy was startled by Harold''s sudden question. She looked up abruptly to see if he would be reborn with the memories of his previous life, but there was still only coldness in his eyes.

    Wendy shook her head with regret and said, "We don''t know each other."

    Harold didn''t believe that. In the eyes that had been looking at him just now, he felt the girl''s love for him... yearn? Expectation?

    She said she didn''t know him, but judging from her reaction, she obviously knew him. Otherwise, she would not have called his name when she had a nightmare.

    But no matter how Harold recalled the past, he didn''t expect to have any memory related to the girl.

    He was sure that he didn''t know Wendy.

    "How do you know my name?" Harold asked coldly.

    Wendy was stunned and thought it was bad! What should she do!

    "Well, this..." Wendy rolled her eyes and made up a story: "I heard Sane call your name on the day of the accident, so I knew it."

    "Sane didn''t say my name on the bus," Harold said with a cold voice.

    "No! Sane called your name. I heard it myself. You must have remembered it wrong. " Wendy lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience and said stiffly.

    Harold looked at Wendy''s expression and didn''t debunk it, but he was more suspicious.

    "Why are you here?" The atmosphere in the ward was a little awkward. Wendy casually found a topic.

    "Don''t you want to see your mother?"

    "Yes, yes! Can we go now? " Wendy looked at Harold expectantly with her bright eyes.

    "Well, let''s go!" With his hands in his pockets, Harold got up and went out.

    Wendy immediately jumped off the bed and quickly followed.

    They couldn''t get into the ICU. Looking at her mother wrapped in gauze through the glass, Wendy couldn''t help but shed tears again.

    The doctor on the side probably told Wendy about the current situation of Sara. There were many comminuted fractures on her body, and her brain function was seriously damaged, with internal hemorrhage.

    At present, the injury has been temporarily controlled, but whether it will get worse or not still needs to be observed.

    After standing outside the glass wall for a while, Wendy followed Harold to the office.

    Looking at the amiable old man sitting in the main seat, Wendy bowed to Sane gratefully, "Thank you!"

    "Don''t say that. Wendy, come and sit here." Sane smiled and waved to Wendy.

    Wendy sat down obediently. When Harold questioned her in the ward just now, she knew that her words and reactions when she was out of control must have made them suspicious.

    Sure enough, as soon as Harold sat down, he asked straightforwardly, "What do you mean by saying that you killed your mother in the ward yesterday?"

    Wendy was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. She couldn''t say that the three of them had been murdered in their previous lives. In this life, she chose a different path, but accelerated the process...

    "Wendy?" Sane looked at Wendy lowing her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Ah? Oh! I, I am regretting why I cried yesterday! If I didn''t cry, mom wouldn''t come to comfort me so that she would see the car hit us in time. That''s what I mean. " Wendy explained guiltily.

 Chapter 15 Take The Old Road Again

    Although the reason was a little farfetched, it could be barely explained.

    "According to our investigation, that bus seems to be heading for you and your mother."

    "What? It''s for us! " Wendy''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Harold carefully observed every expression of Wendy and continued to ask, "Who have you been in conflict with recently?"

    "conflict? No! " Wendy searched her memory. Sara was gentle and seldom had conflicts with others.

    "No?"

    "No! No one!" Wendy nodded and said.

    Harold asked a few more questions. Wendy either couldn''t answer them or didn''t know.

    The investigation immediately came to an impasse.

    "Wendy, what''s your father''s phone number? He must be very anxious at home when such a thing happened to you! " Sane asked.

    ''Dad? Derek?'' A trace of disgust flashed through Wendy''s eyes. She shook her head and said, "I don''t have a father. I have a single parent."

    "Ah? I see! Sorry! " Sane and Harold exchanged a quick look and continued, "what are you going to do in such a situation?"

    "I...I..." Wendy looked at Harold blankly. What should she do now? She didn''t have a father, and her mother was seriously injured in the hospital. She didn''t know how much it would cost for a day.

    Oh! Money! She couldn''t afford such a high medical fee at all. What should she do!

    Sane saw the anxiety of Wendy in his eyes and saw her kneeling on the ground. He reached out to help her in a hurry and said, "Oh, my child! Get up! Why are you kneeling? "

    "Sane, please help me! Help my mother. I can''t afford the medical expenses now... "

    "I didn''t ask you for the medical expenses. You saved my life that day, and now I also save your mother. That''s what it should be! " Sane helped Wendy up and sat on the sofa.

    Money! How could she get money! Except for racing in her previous life, right! Racing could make money! She could make a lot of money!

    Wendy looked at Sane excitedly and said, "Sane, I have an idea!"

    "Oh? Tell me. " Sane''s smiling eyes flashed a trace of scrutiny. Harold also sat on the sofa and looked at Wendy indifferently, trying to see if her idea was the same as their guess.

    Wendy said happily, "I, I can drive! I can learn racing! I heard that a professional racing driver can make a lot of money if he gets the first place in the race! I can make money to pay back my mother''s medical expenses! "

    "Racer?" Harold looked at Wendy in surprise. Some time ago, he went abroad to watch a racing. In that race, a car lost control and rolled over and hit the guardrail aside. The car was immediately smashed into pieces.

    How could a weak girl want to go racing and choose such a crazy sport.

    This was far from what they had expected. They had thought that Wendy would pretend to be helpless and cry for sympathy by saying that she wanted to be a servant for Sane.

    They didn''t expect that she wanted to be a racing driver. If she were a racing driver, she would live in a dormitory with the members of the club, but not with Sane and Harold.

    If Wendy was really the opponent''s spy, she should choose to stay instead of leaving.

    Things were complicated again. The mother and daughter were full o

    f mysteries, which were unpredictable.

    The answer was a little different from their guess. For a moment, Sane didn''t know how to respond: "A, a racing driver? Why do you want to be a racing driver? "

    "Well, on the day of the accident, I drove so well for the first time. I think I should have some talent in driving..." Wendy said firmly, "I''m sixteen years old. I''m healthy. I can make money on my own ability!"

    "Okay, I will help you keep an eye on the domestic clubs." Harold agreed to Wendy''s request.

    "Okay!" Wendy was relieved.

    She didn''t expect that she was on the road of racing again. Is this her destiny?

    "Wendy, do you still have a headache?" Sane asked.

    "No. I''m fine."

    Looking at such a sensible and obedient girl, Sane felt a sense of pity in his heart. "You''d better go back and have a good rest. These are not in a hurry. It''s important to take good care of yourself!"

    "Yeah." Wendy stood up and made a deep bow to Sane and Harold. Then she went back to her ward with a man in black.

    Looking at the figure disappearing in his sight, Sane frowned and said, "have we misunderstood?"

    "There are too many doubts. I don''t think we should take them lightly." Harold said in a cold voice.

    "Let''s observe for a while." Sane thought for a while and smiled, "I really didn''t expect that she want to be a racing driver. It''s so unexpected. Harold, help her choose a good club. " Sane exhorted. Whether Wendy was a spy or not, after all, she had saved their lives, and every drop of her kindness would be rewarded as a spring.

    "Ok."

    The domestic racing just started, but the foreign racing industry has developed very mature.

    At this time, there were only a few racing clubs in China, just in time, there was a starting racing club in K City. Harold asked someone to learn about the club. It was a good club in all aspects, so the matter was settled.

    After a few days'' rest, Wendy went downstairs with Harold to set out for the club.

    As soon as Wendy entered the car, she shivered uncontrollably.

    Harold sensitively sensed that there was something wrong with Wendy''s mood. He turned around and asked in a cold voice, "what''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing." Wendy shook her head and sat in the car with a forced smile.

    Harold sat in and turned to look at the pale Wendy. He frowned and asked, "really?"

    "I''m fine. Let''s go!"

    Wendy! Hold your own! It will be OK! She kept giving herself psychological hints over and over again.

    The car started slowly. After driving less than two hundred meters, Wendy''s body trembled uncontrollably.

    Harold had been looking at her. As soon as she began to be sick, he found something wrong. "Stop!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wendy quickly opened the car door and ran out. She squatted on the ground and vomited.

    Harold frowned at the frail and thin body. On that day, Sara said that Wendy had carsickness.

    But on the day when they were chased by the killers, there was no sign of carsickness at all

    On the other side, in the Dragon Racing Club in K City, Ken Wang stood at the door and walked up and down. He kept looking at his watch and said, "why haven''t they come yet?"

 Chapter 16 Mental Illness

    "Manager, I heard that the new comer is a girl?"

    "Yes, Ken! I''ve heard about it, too. Is it true? Who is that girl? Who is she? "

    Ken reached out his hand and knocked on the heads of these teen-agers, laughing, "why do you ask this?"

    "I''m curious. Ordinary people can''t afford racing. It costs a lot of money to train on the track every day. It must be the daughter of a rich family!"

    "But who would allow their daughter to race? It took me a lot of effort to persuade my parents to come here! Ken, just tell us! "

    Ken smiled and said, "Keep it a secret now. You will know when you see her!"

    They stood at the door and waited for almost another one hour, but still no one was seen. Someone was so bored waiting, "Is she coming or not? It seems that the airs are a little big! I''m dying in the sun! "

    Under the scorching sun, Ken also stopped smiling and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "You can go to training. You don''t have to wait here."

    "Well, let''s go!" Several members waved to Ken and trotted to the training ground.

    Ken stood at the door and waited for a while before he received the news.

    "What? Not coming today? " Ken asked with his eyes wide open.

    "Yes! I just received a phone call saying that they won''t come! " The club staff sighed, "what the hell! If they don''t come, why don''t they tell us earlier! We have wasted half a day! Damn it! Ken, what is the background of them? "

    "Mr. Harold."

    "Mr. Harold? Which Mr. Harold? " The staff asked in confusion.

    "From the capital."

    Ken said the three words in a low voice, and the staff''s expression changed suddenly and asked in surprise, "no! Is it him? When did Mr. Harold become interested in racing? "

    "I don''t know." Ken shook his head and sighed, "a few days ago, Mr. Harold sent his men to discuss with us. I thought he was very interested in racing. But today, it seems to be just a whim. "

    Ken and the staff walked to the training ground while chatting. The team members who had just run around saw that there was no one else beside Ken, and they ran over curiously and asked, "Ken, didn''t you say that there would be a new member joining today? Where is she? "

    "Well, it is said that she couldn''t come today."

    "No! Ken, you''ve been waiting so long, and they won''t come if they don''t? Why didn''t they tell us in advance if they didn''t come? How impolite! " Jack Huang scolded angrily.

    "Maybe something unexpected happened!" Ken patted the shoulders of several members and said with a smile, "Hurry up and train."

    "Okay." The teen-agers nodded and watched Ken leave.

    Jack looked at the direction in which Ken left, then looked at the club members beside him and angrily said, "This new comer hasn''t arrived yet. She is quite arrogant. I don''t care who she is. When she comes, I have to teach her a lesson. "

    "You are right!" The members responded.

    Wendy didn''t know that she had already aroused the dissatisfaction of the club members before she joined the club.

    It was not easy for her to calm down, so she stood up and took the water from a man in black to rinse her mouth. "Thank you."

    Wendy looked at the car with a pale face. Can''t she step out this step?

    She was not reconciled. She couldn''t just give up. Wendy clenched her fists and took a deep breath. She turned to look at Harold and said, "I''m sorry for the delay. Let''s go there quickly."

    Harold stood still and lo

    oked at her. His deep eyes seemed to see through her soul.

    "Well, what''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked with a frown.

    But Harold still didn''t speak, and the atmosphere became awkward.

    Harold recalled the uncontrollable tremble of Wendy as soon as she got into the car, as well as the vomiting last time and this time. He had investigated her, and the information said that Wendy had carsickness.

    At first, he thought it was carsickness, but today, Wendy''s reaction didn''t seem to be carsickness.

    "To the hospital." When Wendy was in a dilemma, Harold finally opened his mouth.

    Hospital? Wendy shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go to the club."

    "Hospital." Regardless of Wendy''s resistance, Harold directly held her up.

    "No! I won''t go! " Wendy struggled violently, "put me down, Harold."

    Did Harold see that she was abnormal? Did he find that she had mental illness?

    If the doctor confirmed it, could she not make money by racing! Could she never touch the familiar steering wheel again.

    "Don''t move!" Harold said indifferently.

    He looked down at the teenage girl in his arms, who was looking at him with her big watery eyes full of resistance.

    Harold sensitively realized that Wendy must have known what was wrong with her body, so she didn''t want to go to the hospital. He pursed his lower lip and comforted her for the first time, "don''t be afraid."

    Although the voice was still so cold, it was much better than before.

    Hearing the familiar voice and leaning against his warm chest, Wendy stopped struggling and inexplicably calmed down.

    "Okay." After thinking for a while, Wendy buried her head in Harold''s chest and replied softly.

    The subordinate behind him quickly ran over and asked in confusion, "Mr. Harold? Where are you going? "

    "Hospital."

    "Wait a minute. I''ll drive over now." The subordinate said quickly.

    "No, you drive back to the hospital."

    The subordinate was even more confused, "are you walking back to the hospital?"

    "Yes."

    The subordinate looked at the girl in Harold''s arms and frowned. "Although it''s not far from here to the hospital, it''s very tired for you to walk back with a girl in your arms. I''m still..."

    The subordinate didn''t say anything more, because at this time, Harold looked at him indifferently.

    Knowing that he was being garrulous, he quickly bowed and said, "I''ll drive back now."

    After saying that, the subordinate immediately ran to the car and took the lead to drive the car back to the private hospital of Sane.

    Obviously, Wendy had a strong resistance to the car. If she was taken back to the hospital, she would probably vomit again, so Harold asked his subordinates to drive the car back directly.

    From the conversation between the two, Shangguan Wenwen also understood what he Wenhan meant, and a warm feeling rose in her heart. Although he had no memory of his previous life and didn''t know himself, he still cared about himself.

    After thinking for a while, Wenwen looked up and said, "brother Wen, please put me down. I can go."

    He Wenhan stopped and asked, "don''t you run?"

    "Don''t run." Said Wenwen, shaking her head.

    He Wenhan put Shangguan Wenwen on the ground and the two walked back to the hospital in unison.

    When she saw how many people he Wenhan had just left and came back, the nurse came forward in confusion and asked, "Mr. He, why are you back?"

 Chapter 17 Serious Paranoia

    Harold walked forward and whispered something to the nurse. The nurse looked at Wendy in surprise. She quickly withdrew her sight and smiled, "this way."

    Sure enough, it was found. Looking at the psychological consulting room on the sign not far away, Wendy thought to herself.

    She was a little nervous. The miserable death of everyone in the previous life had been bothering her for many years. She knew her psychological situation. She wanted to forget the past, but she could not forget it.

    Noticing the girl''s expression, Harold said in a low voice, "relax."

    "Okay." Wendy took a deep breath and nodded.

    The nurse went in and told the doctor about the situation. Soon she came out and let Wendy in.

    There was a middle-aged woman sitting in the consulting room. She didn''t wear a white coat, nor did she have any medical books in the office. Instead, she had a lot of toys.

    It''s not like a hospital at all.

    The middle-aged woman greeted Wendy with a smile, "hello."

    "Hello, are you a doctor?"

    Instead of answering her question, the middle-aged woman asked, "what''s your name? You looks like 15 or 16 years old. My daughter is as beautiful as you. "

    Without a doctor''s seriousness and calmness, this approachable middle-aged woman made Wendy feel relieved.

    She nodded and smiled, "thank you! My name is Wendy. "

    "It''s a nice name. I''ll call you Wendy. Although I''m much older than you, we can also be friends." The middle-aged woman slowed down and chatted with Wendy about many hobbies.

    "Oh? You like drawing! " The middle-aged woman took out paper and water color pens from the drawer and handed them to Wendy, saying, "I wonder if you can draw a picture for me?"

    "Well, okay." Wendy took over the paper and pen. What should she draw? After thinking for a while, Wendy started to draw on the paper quickly without any hesitation.

    The middle-aged woman carefully observed Wendy''s expression and the drawing on the paper, and her eyes slightly bent.

    Soon, Wendy finished drawing a sports car, and she regretted it. It should be better to draw a portrait than a sports car. Would she not like it?

    "Is this a car? So cool! Wendy, why do you want to draw this for me? "

    "Well, this car is very expensive." Wendy scratched her head in embarrassment.

    "Oh! Wendy, do you want me to drive this car one day? "

    "Yeah."

    The two chatted a lot more, and Wendy also put down her guard. If the psychologist could really help her out of the psychological shadow, she would be very happy.

    Slowly, the woman finally got to the point. "Is there anything unhappy in your heart, Wendy? You can tell me. I''m your friend. You don''t have to hold it in your heart alone. "

    Wendy hesitated. If she told her what happened in her previous life, would she tell Harold about it?

    Seeing the hesitation in Wendy''s eyes, the woman smiled gently and said, "Wendy, don''t you believe me? I will keep the secret for you. "

    Wendy hesitated for a while before she said, "I had a dream before. In my dream, A was a racing driver, B was A''s mother, and C was her boyfriend. They used to live a happy life. One day... "

    The woman listened to Wendy patiently about her "dream". She kept smiling all the time with soft light in her eyes.

    "That''s all about the dream." Wendy sighed deeply. She felt much less stressed whe

    n she could finally tell others such a shocking thing in the form of a dream.

    "You''re awake now!" The woman said gently, "dreams are dreams, and reality is reality. Whether it was a nightmare or a dream, it was still a part of your own experience. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to forget this nightmare. The more you want to forget it, the more you can''t forget it. When you wake up, you should continue to live in real life, shouldn''t you? "

    "What makes you suffer will make you strong."

    "What makes you suffer will make you strong." Wendy followed in a low voice. After hearing the doctor''s words, she felt as if she had caught something, but when she thought about it carefully, she was a little confused.

    Seeing that Wendy was lost in thought, the woman stood up and said with a smile, "I''m very happy to chat with you today. Thank you for giving me such a beautiful drawing. Shall we go to have a meal? "

    "Well, okay." Wendy followed the woman out. There was no one outside the consulting room. Where was Harold?

    "Mr. Harold should have left. Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Along the way, the two chatted a lot, and the whole chat process was very easy, just like the chat of ordinary friends.

    After meal, the middle-aged woman took Wendy to another floor and said, "you can stay here today and have a good rest."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and sat down.

    The walls of the room were painted in cyan, and the whole decoration style was very warm. Wendy was lying on the bed. The breeze outside the window blew into the room. Feeling tired, she closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully.

    After the middle-aged woman said goodbye to Wendy, she put away her smile and went straight to the office.

    In the office, Charles and Harold were playing chess, while Sane was watching the game. When he saw his grandson playing a bad chess, he shook his head and sighed.

    The middle-aged woman reached out and knocked on the door, "Mr. Sane."

    "Come in." Sane nodded and asked, "where is Wendy?"

    "I took her to the room on the third floor after we had a meal and let her have a good rest." The woman explained.

    "How is she?" Harold asked.

    At the mention of Wendy, the woman frowned deeply. "Wendy''s condition is much worse than I thought. She has severe Paranoia."

    "Paranoia? What does she imagine? " Charles asked in confusion.

    "She resisted me at first. I talked to her patiently for a while. She put down her guard and told me what was hidden in her heart in the form of a dream." The woman told Wendy''s dream in detail.

    Sane didn''t expect that Wendy had such a serious mental illness. He thought for a while and said, "except for things happened before rebirth, the so-called things after rebirth are almost the same as what we investigated."

    The girl was an illegitimate daughter who had no father''s love since she was a child. Now her mother had just been out of danger and she was suffering from mental illness.

    Sane sighed deeply. If someone hadn''t assassinated him, the innocent mother and daughter wouldn''t have suffer these.

    "Sane." Harold saw the guilt in Sane''s eyes and held the old man''s hand tightly.

    "I''m fine, just a little pitiful."

    The woman looked at Harold strangely and hesitated whether to say it or not.

    Noticing the woman''s expression, Harold frowned and asked, "what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 18 Boyfriend In The Dream

    The doctor bit her lower lip for a while and said, "Wendy said her boyfriend in her dream looked exactly like Mr. Harold..."

    "Poof! Cough cough! " Charles, who was drinking tea, couldn''t help spraying all over the ground.

    Harold also looked at the doctor in surprise. It was the first time that Charles had seen him in astonishment since he knew him for so many years.

    Charles couldn''t help laughing and said, "Congratulations, you are lucky! What''s the taste of Wendy? Why does she like this cold man? "

    When Sane saw that Charles began to talk nonsense again, he picked up the papers beside him and hit Charles on the head.

    "Ouch! Grandpa, why did you hit me? I didn''t say anything wrong! " Charles said unconvinced, "my mouth is so sweet, and I''m handsome. I can also please women. Why does everyone like him but not me! I really don''t know if women nowadays are all blind! "

    "What kind of love do you know, you brat? When can you focus on study and management? Then I will so happy!" Sane cursed helplessly.

    Charles rubbed his aching head and said pitifully, "this is not good. If you are too happy like a madman, mom and dad must beat me up."

    Only then did everyone realize what Charles meant by "happy". Sane was going to continue to educate his grandson.

    Harold put away his surprised expression and asked, "why?"

    The doctor shook her head and said, "maybe Wendy felt that you had a sense of security. From her conversation with me, I can feel that she cared about you and trusted you very much."

    After listening to the doctor''s narration, Harold thought of the strange eyes he had seen in Wendy''s eyes several times before. Did she see him as her lover in her previous life?

    It was not that Harold didn''t have pursuers. He had always hated these people who pestered him.

    But somehow, he had a strange feeling when he thought of the pitiful look of Wendy.

    "Can she be cured?" Harold asked with a frown.

    "In terms of communication with her, she is very positive and wants to cure her own. Patient guidance and drug treatment should be able to cure her in one or two years. " The doctor estimated conservatively.

    "One or two years?" Charles looked back at his grandfather in surprise and said, "then won''t she be able to join the racing club?"

    Sane thought for a while and looked at Harold. "Since Wendy trusts you more in her heart, you can talk to her tomorrow and let her not have too much psychological pressure. Tell her she need to cure the illness first and then make money slowly. She don''t have to give the money back to me now. "

    After thinking for a while, Harold nodded and said, "okay."

    Sane took over the drawing from the doctor, and his eyes flashed with astonishment. "It can be seen that Wendy is really interested in cars, but I don''t know what happened to her when she was a child, and she has such a serious psychological shadow."

    "Grandpa, haven''t you found any information from your investigation?" Charles asked in confusion.

    "No, it only said that when she was a child, her head was hit by a flowerpot, and she began to have carsickness after leaving the hospital."

    After hearing what the doctor said today, although some strange actions of Wendy made sense, there were still many doubts about the mother and daughter.

    Why there was no information about Sara before she gave birth to Wendy? Who wanted to kill them? Why did Wendy have paranoia? What on earth didn''t they find out?

    "You can leave now."

    "Ok!" The woman bowed to them and left the office.

    Wendy had a dream in which there was no blood and deafening explosion.

    Her mother in the dream was still so gentle and beautiful. They came out of the house, and Harold''s car was waiting downstairs.

    It was the first time that she took Harold to see her mother. They went out to have a walk in the wild happily. The three of them talked and laughed all the way.

    In the dream, they were so happy and beautiful. Wendy smiled when she dreamt such a sweet dream.

    On the second day, listening to the joyful chirp of birds outside the window, Wendy opened her eyes.

    Today, no one came to ask her to have a meal. She went to the dining hall alone. After the meal, she went to her mother''s ward. When she heard the nurse say that her mother''s condition was good and didn''t get worse, she nodded at her with a smile and said, "thank you."

    "You''re welcome. If you need anything, you can ask me for help."

    "Okay."

    After the nurse left, Wendy looked at her mother through the glass.

    ''Mom, you must get better! You can''t let me go! I have no family in the world except you! You must be better!

    I will find the one behind the scenes to avenge you!''

    "What makes you suffer will make you strong."

    The footsteps sounded. Wendy turned around and saw that Harold was walking towards her.

    When Harold got up, he wanted to ask Wendy to have breakfast. Unexpectedly, he didn''t find her in the room. He heard that the staff passing by said that she had already got up and had breakfast and went to the ICU, so he casually had some breakfast and walked over here.

    She had a very serious mental illness. Would seeing her mother''s appearance aggravate her condition?

    Thinking of this, Harold quickened his pace and came over. When he approached, he found that Wendy was very strange today. She didn''t cry or feel sad, and her face was very calm.

    The mental state of the whole person was very different from before. He thought that the doctor''s guidance yesterday might have some effect.

    Wendy nodded and asked, "have you had breakfast, Harold?"

    "Yes."

    After answering the question, the two looked at each other, and the atmosphere became awkward.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and asked, "what''s your plan for today, Harold? Continue to be in the hospital? "

    "Yes."

    "It''s boring to be in the hospital. How about we go to the club today?" "I''m sorry that I stood the club manager up yesterday," said Wendy shyly

    "Another day." The reaction of Wendy yesterday was seen by Harold. He told her the decision of Sane yesterday.

    Wendy was very grateful. She shook her head and said with a smile, "Thanks for Sane''s kindness. I felt much better after talking with the doctor yesterday. How about we have a try?"

    There was no hesitation, fear or anxiety in Wendy''s clear eyes. Harold nodded and took her downstairs.

    In the parking lot, Harold looked at Wendy and saw her calmly sitting in the car. He raised his eyebrows slightly.

    When Wendy got into the car again, she was in a calm mood, without the restlessness and suffocation as usual.

    The driver started the car. Wendy rolled down the window and closed her eyes, feeling the breeze on her face.

    Harold raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw that there was nothing wrong with Wendy.

    In the Dragon Racing Club, Jack Huang walked towards the door with a cold snort: "I heard that the new comer have come. Let''s go to see who she is."

 Chapter 19 A Long-lost Track

    "Jack, will she stand us up today?" One of the club members pouted and asked.

    "If she dares to play trick on us again and again, I will teach her a lesson after she join the club!" Jack Huang clenched his fist and said angrily.

    A black MPV drove slowly to the entrance of Dragon Racing Club. Ken said to his team members in a hurry, "Stand straight and show everyone''s mental status."

    "Yes, sir!" Everyone responded in unison.

    A few teenagers looked directly at the people sitting in the back seat of the car window.

    "Wow! It seems to be Mr. Harold! "

    "Mr. Harold? Who is he? "

    "Mr. Harold, you don''t know? The Harold from the capital! "

    "HX Group? No! Oh my God! HX Group is going to sponsor our club? "

    "I think so! There is a woman sitting next to him. It seems that they were telling the truth a few days ago. The new comer is a woman. But isn''t she too old? "

    "Humph! It is such an old age for her to learn how to drive! It''s too late! " Jack snorted.

    Upon hearing the noises from the club members, Ken lowered his voice and said, "Hush! Be quiet! "

    "Ok, Ok!" Everyone shut up.

    Wendy and Harold got off the car together. She felt a little disappointed when she looked at the kids who were a few years younger than her.

    She was old

    The best age to learn karting was the age of 4 to 5. It was too late for her to start karting. Kids at her age had already took part in Formula Renault.

    In her previous life, Wendy was in a club abroad. She didn''t know which level these kids were in.

    "Mr. Harold!" The manager, Ken Wang, shook hands with Harold respectfully.

    "Hi." Harold responded coldly.

    "This must be Wendy, right? Welcome to Dragon Racing Club. " Ken looked at Wendy up and down secretly.

    "Hello." Wendy said with a nod.

    "These are your team members. I will introduce you to each other sometime later. That is the reception room. Let''s go over there and have a seat."

    "Hello." The team members reluctantly greeted Wendy.

    Wendy noticed from everyone''s look that they were not satisfied with her.

    Since it was the first day to the club, Wendy decided not to make trouble. Pretending that she didn''t see any hostility among them, she followed Ken to the reception room.

    The team members followed them, one reached out to hold Jack''s sleeve and asked, "what should we do? That woman was brought here by Mr. Harold. We can''t afford to provoke... "

    "You are afraid of him, but I am not!" "Let''s wait and see." Jack snorted

    "Okay."

    In the reception room, the staff put the hot tea on the table.

    Ken asked, "Wendy, have you ever driven a go-kart?"

    "Um, what is the go-kart?" Wendy asked with confusion.

    Now, Harold was sitting next to her. If he found out that she knew well about racing cars, he would probably be suspicious of her.

    Hearing Wendy''s question, Ken and team members in the reception room looked at her with confusion.

    When Ken heard this, he calmed down quickly. He pointed to a corner outside the window and said, "there''s a go-kart over there."

    Wendy walked to the window and looked at it. Soon she sat back and shook her head. "I

    haven''t driven it."

    "It doesn''t matter. Can you drive? Just an ordinary car. " Asked Ken.

    "I only drive once." Her words were very honest.

    "Once?" Ken''s eyes twitched with anger.

    "You are a green hand?" Jack couldn''t help but ask.

    Noticing the obvious disgust in Jack''s eyes, she nodded her head and said, "well, I have never learned to drive, but I drove a bus several days ago. So I think I can drive."

    One of the subordinates in the reception room noticed the weird atmosphere there. He stood up and generally told the situation about Wendy.

    She had never learned to drive. She drove a bus by chance and found that she could drive well, so she wanted to learn racing.

    How could a person who had never learned to drive say that her driving skills were good? People would think she was bragging!

    After thinking for a while, Ken said, "how about you go to the training ground and have a try?"

    "No problem."

    On the training field, Wendy put on her helmet and sat in a go-kart. Ken walked up to her and briefed her about the equipment of the go-kart. When he saw her learning seriously, he felt relieved and said, "Wendy, don''t be afraid. You don''t need to run too fast. You only need to run three laps."

    "Okay, I know."

    "Don''t be nervous. Take it easy." Ken raised his hand and patted Wendy back gently. Then he left.

    "Ready!" Ken said through the intercom.

    At this time, Wendy was alone on the track. While looking at the green lights not far away, she clutched the steering wheel.

    She thought she would feel dizzy and want to throw up again, but she didn''t. She was very sober now.

    She, she was back!

    The five green lights turned on one after another, and then the green lights turned red. When the lights were off, Wendy came back to her senses and stepped on the gas.

    Ken and his members'' eyes widened as they stared at the woman on the screen. Just as she set out, Harold heard a mocking voice from behind. "Wow, didn''t she start too slowly? "

    Harold turned a deaf ear to the words as he gazed at Wendy''s receding figure. The scene of being chased by the killers appeared in front of his eyes.

    It was Wendy''s first time to run on a strange track, so she didn''t have to run fast at the first lap. She had to remember the track pattern in her mind so that she could figure out the best turning point.

    But her speed was too slow, the club members thought.

    They whispered to each other, "is she sure that she has never driven? Except that her speed seems a little slow, it has not been wrong so far! "

    "Not bad."

    Seeing Wendy''s car driving over, when it crossed the finish line, Ken pressed the stopwatch and said, "the first circle, two minutes and thirty-seven seconds."

    "What a good result! It was almost the one in the middle of our team. " Those who had been somewhat dissatisfied with her after seeing her performance were not as annoying as before.

    Jack wanted to say something, but eventually gave up.

    When she finished the first lap, Wendy adjusted the gear and sped up. Right in front of her was a straight track with a length of about eight hundred meters.

 Chapter 20 Found A Treasure

    "Wendy has sped up!" Seeing the go-kart get closer to the corner, Ken frowned and said worriedly, "there is no sign of slowing down. If she don''t slow down now, the go-kart must slip at the current speed!"

    Ken then shouted over his intercom and all the staff around him ran towards the first corner.

    If Wendy''s go-kart turned over, they would have to run to the rescue immediately!

    Ken turned to look at Harold, who was calmly staring at the screen. Mr. Harold didn''t look nervous at all? Wasn''t he afraid that something bad would happen to Wendy?

    "No way!" As soon as Ken finished speaking, the go-kart sped up crazily on the track slowed down and smoothly made the first turn.

    "What!" The team members sitting behind him all gathered around, looking at the screen in disbelief.

    Ken hurried to ask the staff to turn the video again. He widened his eyes in surprise and said, "Wendy didn''t step on the brake, and slowed down the car. She released the accelerator and made the wheel smooth to the ground! A smooth turn! Mr. Harold! Has she really never learned how to drive? "

    Looking at the go-kart constantly sped up on the screen, Harold didn''t say a word. He nodded, but there was something unreadable flashed in his eyes.

    As he noticed the calm look on Harold''s face, Ken felt slightly awkward. He withdrew his gaze from him and focused his gaze back on the screen.

    "Wow! Oh my God! The second lap she is so fast! "

    "It seems that she is faster than Jack!"

    "Hush! Don''t talk nonsense! " Casting a glance at the back of Jack, they whispered.

    In the second lap, Wendy ran much faster than the first one. Everyone craned their neck to look at the second chronograph in Ken''s hand.

    "The second lap! Two minutes and ten seconds! " Ken said in surprise.

    "Oh my God! The speed of the second lap is only two seconds behind Jack''s best result! "

    "I don''t believe she hasn''t learned how to drive. It doesn''t seem like she doesn''t!"

    "The third lap she is still accelerating! This is going to break the record! "

    After driving along the long-lost track, Wendy was very excited. She planned to hide her driving skills. She didn''t expect as she ran faster, she became more and more concentrated on driving.

    She was so concentrated on the track that she forgot all the other things.

    After passing the last corner, a man not far from the front was shaking the black and white flags, which represented the end.

    Again, she stepped on the gas and sped up.

    "Phew!" Her racing car passed the finish line!

    "One minute and fifty-eight seconds!" Ken''s eyes widened in disbelief!

    "What? Did you press the stopwatch in advance, Ken? "

    "It''s impossible! The third lap she can still speed up more than ten seconds? "

    When the third lap was over, Ken''s eyes switched constantly between the track and the stopwatch. He was one hundred percent sure that he didn''t press the button in advance.

    The racing engineer beside them also smiled in excitement. "Ken, we''ve found a treasure!"

    "Hahaha!" Sitting next to Harold, Ken smiled and said, "Mr. Harold, Wendy is too modest. Is her skill just so-so? That''s great! "

    Harold didn''t respond. He saw Wendy drove her go-kart back, then took off her helmet and smoothed her hair.

    She was wearing a bright smile on her face which was sad several days ago. The smile was so clean, so bright and so energetic. It was a smile that Harold had never seen before.

    He was somewhat absent-minded.

    As she always did, Wendy looked for Harold in the crowd. Their eyes met.

    Her heart did a flip. ''Did I expose myself as I was driving?''

    With a guilty conscience, Wendy looked away. "Ken," she called.

    "Wendy, have you ever learned how to drive?" Ken stared at her in disbelief.

    "Well, I really haven''t learned it. I only saw how others operated it when I was a child, and no one taught me." She continued lying through her teeth.

    The teenagers looked at her with their eyes turning from disgust to admiration. Seeing this, Wendy knew things big.

    "You seem to be very talented in racing. You broke the record of our club when you ran for the first time. You are awesome!" Ken then chatted with Wendy for a while.

    The racing engineers were also very interested in this new member at the "big age". Although she was a little older, she was gifted and skilled.

    The engineers immediately copied all the videos that had just been shot to the computer and took them back to the office to study and analyze the data.

    "When will you move in the club, Wendy?" asked Ken.

    "Well, today..."

    "She doesn''t live in the dorm." Harold said in a cold voice.

    "What? Doesn''t live in the dorm? Our club is far from the downtown. Wouldn''t it be troublesome to run back and forth every day? " Asked Ken, frowning.

    "Not at all." Harold said coldly.

    Wendy turned to look at Harold strangely. Didn''t he agree her to live in the dorm after joining the Dragon Racing Club? Why did he change his mind now?

    Harold didn''t explain. He looked at Ken and asked, "is there any other mission today?"

    "Today I just want to know more about Wendy and let her know some team members. Tomorrow we can start the training in the club." "Wendy has good skills, but racing is a competition which requires a lot of physical energy. You will know it when you have formula racing in the future," explained Ken

    Of course, Wendy knew why there was no female racer in F1 formula, mostly because of physical condition.

    The F1 racing car would produce a few centrifugal forces. People would feel a force that dragged them back desperately. It was absolutely impossible for an ordinary person to drive steadily in this situation.

    When Ken left, Wendy said hello to other team members. They were so warm-hearted except for Jack.

    Quite a few people were questioning Wendy about how she could make such a good record. Of course, she couldn''t tell them she accurately measure the angle and gave them an answer now. She could only pretend to be ignorant and said, "well, I don''t know either. I just drive casually."

    The answer from Wendy nearly made the members stunned. The answer was too arrogant and provocative.

    She waved goodbye to the club members and got into the car. They didn''t go to the private hospital of Sane at once. Wendy asked, "where are we going, Harold?"

    "Go home."

    The word made her suffocate. She turned to the window and looked at the scenery outside.

    The excitement on Wendy''s face disappeared. Harold frowned in confusion.

 Chapter 21 Competition

    But he didn''t ask and they sat quietly in the car.

    After a while, the car was stopped in front of a villa. She got out of the car and followed Harold in. Judging from the decoration style, she knew that it was Harold''s villa in K City.

    "Harold, why do you suddenly ask me not to live in the dorm?" Asked Wendy in confusion.

    Harold couldn''t answer this question, either. When he heard that Ken and Wendy were talking about living in the club, he bluntly refused the proposal without thinking twice.

    "Harold?" Noticing that Harold ignored her, Wendy turned to look at him with clear eyes.

    Since there were still many puzzles on Wendy, he had better to keep her under close watch. Harold found an excuse for himself in his heart.

    "Nothing." He said coldly and turned to go upstairs.

    Confused, Wendy scratched her head and followed him to the second floor.

    Harold opened the door of his room and stopped. He turned around, frowning, as if asking her why she had followed him into the room.

    Wendy knew what he was thinking about, so she asked hastily, "Well, where is my room, Harold?"

    Harold called the servants over and asked them to take Wendy back to her bedroom.

    Lying on the bed, Wendy stared at the door of the guest bedroom in silence.

    She had to be reborn again. Even though she had chosen a different path, she still met him again.

    Now he was just a wall away from her.

    "Oh, I have to make a plan!" Wendy jumped out of the bed, took out pen and paper on the desk and began to make her plan.

    Now the most important thing for her was to earn more money from car racing to pay for her mother''s medical expenses. Then, she must make Harold fall in love with her again.

    Wendy wrote three pages fluently.

    The servants had prepared the dinner and asked her to have it. She looked at the familiar dishes on the table, which were all Harold''s favorites.

    Wendy was full of energy as she had just finished writing the plan. Out of habit, she picked up some food to Harold''s bowl and said, "Harold, eat more."

    Harold frowned and cast a cold glance at Wendy. If his eyes were a knife, she would be killed into pieces immediately.

    The servants behind Wendy widened their eyes at her, feeling awkward.

    Wendy''s hand holding chopsticks stopped in midair. Realizing what she had done, she quickly took her hand back and said, "Uh, I..."

    Harold glanced at Wendy''s chopsticks and the food in his bowl, his face showing disgust.

    "Change the bowl."

    "Yes, sir!" The servants immediately took the rice out of Harold''s hand and filled another bowl with rice for him.

    Wendy lowered her head to eat obediently, complaining in her heart, ''Harold, you are so troublesome when you are young!''

    It was very quiet during the meal, not talking while eating.

    At that moment, the phone rang. It was the phone in the living room rang.

    A man in black walked quickly to pick up the phone. After inquiring the identity, he returned and said, "Mr. Harold, it''s for you."

    Harold put down his chopsticks and walked into the living room. Soon, a joyful laughter came to Wendy''s ears.

    She suddenly turned her head to the living room, only to see Harold''s bright smile to the person on the other end of the phone. They were talking about something. After her rebirth, she had spent so many days with Harold, but she had never seen him smile!

    Who was on the other end of the line? Is it a boy or a girl? In her memory, she was actually the

    first love of Harold. Had he cheated her in the previous life? Thought Wendy as she bit her chopsticks with jealousy.

    "I have something to deal with in K City. I will go back to the capital in half a month." Harold said.

    "Take care."

    "Ok." After hanging up the phone, Harold went back to the dinner table.

    Wendy was nervous but she asked casually, "who was that? I just saw you smiling happily. Is it a boy or a girl? "

    "It''s none of your business." Harold said coldly.

    With her chopsticks touching the rice, Wendy answered casually, "Just asking."

    With the dishes on his plate, Harold glanced at Wendy who was depressed. Thinking of what the doctor said, he thought for a moment and explained, "it''s a man."

    Wendy''s hand holding chopsticks paused. Harold was trying to explain to her!

    She turned to look at Harold with a big smile and said, "well! It''s a man! " Wendy began to have her meal in a good mood.

    Thinking of Wendy''s thoughtfulness as a child, Harold heaved a sigh.

    In the early morning the next day, Harold''s subordinate drove Wendy and him to the Dragon Racing Club.

    It was the first day for Wendy to join Dragon Racing Club formally. She took over the new team uniform to change into it. She was wearing the red team uniform like the sun in the sky.

    "Oh my God! You scared me! Why are you standing here? " When Wendy came out of the fitting room, she was shocked by a figure. She saw Jack leaning against the wall blankly looking at her.

    Jack stood up and walked up to her. Although he was a few years younger than her, the sharpness in his eyes made people ignore his age.

    "Now that you joined our club, I hope you can work hard and don''t waste our seats." Before Wendy could reply, he turned around and left.

    Wendy was left speechless and stood still. It seemed that he was worried that she would be a drag on them so that he showed his poor attitude to her yesterday.

    Wendy''s lips curled into a smile. She could see Jack''s love of racing. She wouldn''t let everyone down.

    Wendy went to the training ground, and the coach came out to say hello to everyone and they began to exercise.

    In addition to skills, the most important thing was physical quality.

    The coach asked them to do stretching exercises to relax their muscles.

    Then he led everyone to run on the track. When they were about turning the corner, the coach stopped and watched with eager eyes at Wendy, and began to analyze and explain how she managed to pass the curve yesterday.

    After his analysis, the teenagers all looked at Wendy with adoring eyes.

    It was not difficult to know the knowledge about the bending point, but it was the most difficult to master the actual operation.

    Many racing drivers with inferior talent would run crazily and remembered the muscle memory of their hands through constant operations. In this way, the muscle would react first when turning the corner, so that its time could be shortened gradually.

    They all came to the finish line. The coach who had been praising Wendy''s performance the day before also pointed out her wrong operation strictly.

    "Wendy, I don''t think this is your limit. If you can start faster, I think the time will be shorter. " The coach said in a serious tone, "next, Wendy, you have to train your reaction ability well!"

    "Wow!" Upon hearing the coach''s prediction, the teenagers were shocked and looked at Wendy.

    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.

    "Coach, let''s compete, shall we?"

 Chapter 22 Being Surrounded

    Then Jack glanced at Wendy and explained, "Racing is not a one-man competition, it may cost less time when there is only one person. But there were dozens of racing cars on the track. How could you maintain the speed? It''s impossible! "

    The other members thought for a while, nodded and said, "Jack is right! A few days ago, I took part in an indoor go-karting race, but the kart in front of me was stuck and didn''t allow me to overtake. I was so angry! "

    "I also want to compete with Wendy! She runs fast in a single lap, but it doesn''t mean she can do well in the game. There''s a lot of karts in the game. If you don''t drive with your full concentration, you''ll easily hit someone''s kart! "

    The coach looked at the excited young men, knowing that the competition in the club had been a good thing for them as the result of Wendy''s excellent performance yesterday had stimulated them.

    After all, Wendy, is the girl that Harold had recommended to the club. He also had to take Wendy''s thoughts into consideration.

    The coach looked at her and asked, "Wendy, what about you?"

    "Okay! I also want to compete with you! " Wendy nodded with a smile.

    The coach told the club stuff to check the karts over and then let them select their go-karts by themselves.

    Because Wendy''s one-lap performance was the best, her kart stop at a little further away from the starting line. The rest of them were arranged in order after her by their one-lap performance.

    Jack was in the second place. His hands were tightly holding on the steering wheel.

    What happened yesterday flashed in his mind. He had to seize the chance to overtake Wendy, for her reaction to start was slow.

    Many people thought so.

    Wendy knew what they were thinking. She smiled and thought: "Want a overtaking? Then have a try!

    The five green lights slowly turned on. When the lights were out, Wendy immediately started her kart, shifted the gear, sped up and continued to drive.

    Jack started his kart, turned the steering wheel and prepared to overtake. But the kart in front of him had already flown away.

    "What! It''s impossible! " Jack exclaimed in disbelief.

    Although he was surprised, he immediately adjusted his mood, changed the gear and followed her.

    The race that was being held spread throughout the entire club, many people put down their work and ran over to watch.

    After sending Wendy to the club, Harold didn''t leave. He sat with Ken. Looking at the kart faster than yesterday on the screen, he thought of the girl who was in a bright smile after taking off her helmet.

    Interesting.

    After a lap, all the other kids were almost half a lap behind, except Jack and the other kid who could slightly follow Wendy.

    "Damn it! The one lap''s speed record is broken again! "

    "Ken! We did find a treasure! Why not we send Wendy to the kart racing in the next month. "

    "yeah! I was so busy recently that I forgot it! I guess there is not a deadline for registration? Register for her! " Ken urged.

    The club was in a cheerful atmosphere. Everyone fixed their eyes on the screen.

    "What? A kart in front of Wendy? Didn''t she always run first? " Someone asked in confusion.

    A colleague next to him patted him on the head and laughed, "Are you awake? Wendy was always the first! The kart in front of her is the last one! "

    "Gee! It seems that I am indeed not awake! ha-ha! Wendy is so cool! " The staff smiled awkwardly.

    Hearing the discussion of Wendy, Harold smile

    d slightly.

    Looking at Wendy that he could not catch up with, Jack clenched his teeth and held the steering wheel tightly.

    After another corner in front of him, the destination was almost there. He couldn''t give up like this!

    Jack kept pressing the accelerator until the engine screamed, trying to catch up with Wendy. He could pass her as long as she slowed down!

    Noticing the approaching kart, Wendy frowned and adjusted the steering wheel to block Jack''s way.

    The overtaking was blocked by Wendy''s kart. Jack cursed in his heart and adjusted the steering wheel to try to pass the kart from the inner. But it seemed that Wendy saw his intention and ran into the inner road again.

    Jack gnashed his teeth and turned the steering wheel sharply. The corner was close in front. Instead of stepping on the brake, he stepped on the accelerator. He turned the steering wheel very hard and tried to turn the corner.

    Jack''s kart didn''t turn. The speed of the kart was so fast that it caused a strong centrifugal force. The rear wheel slid out of control.

    "Holy crap!" In a hurry, Jack slammed on the brake and shouted.

    However, the brake didn''t stop the kart. The kart made two turns before it stopped.

    The third person who followed Jack saw the rotating kart in front of him. He hastily slowed down the speed and slowly drove through the inner road.

    Wendy turned around to look at Jack and saw that his kart had stopped. When she made sure there was no accident, she speeded up and rushed to the finish line.

    The maintenance area was a combination of happiness and anger.

    They were happy because Wendy broke a one-lap record again in the last lap. And they were angry because of Jack''s irrational operation that caused a side slip of the go-kart.

    Fortunately, the top three were farther from the following karts. If all people followed them closely, Jack''s mistake would lead to a chain collision among the karts.

    Before Jack came back, the coach criticized, "How could Jack make such a mistake! He has been running for tens of thousands of times on this track! "

    "He needs to improve his psychological quality. Obviously, Wendy is a tough opponent for him. She has put too much mental pressure on him. He wants to surpass her." Ken said to the coach, "Have a good talk with Jack. Don''t be too harsh to him. He is a rational boy. We will only need to make a clear analysis of his problem."

    "Ken, you can rest assured!" The coach nodded and said.

    Wendy drove her kart into the garage, and the crew had already gathered around her.

    "Wendy, you really never drove a car? You did a great job just now! "

    "Wendy, you broke the record again!"

    "Wendy, you have been driving standardly just like what the coach had told us! Perfect! "

    "Wendy, you did a good job when you start today! In the future, you should practice more at the beginning and start up, which is too crucial for one competition! "

    After she finished three laps, Wendy was in a good mood. Although she didn''t feel uncomfortable, everyone was concerned about her. She patiently answered their questions.

    She had fooled all of them. For a girl who didn''t even know how to drive but could run such a professional course, everyone could only attributed to her talent.

    The title "Talented Racer" immediately became a buzz word in Dragon Racing Club.

    Wendy was surrounded by a crowd of people. Seeing her face glowing with happiness and satisfaction, Harold smiled as well.

 Chapter 23 Breaking The Record Again

    Jack adjusted himself immediately and drove his kart back to the repair area with a pale face.

    When the coach saw Jack come back, he stopped being serious and patted him gently on the shoulder.

    With the helmet in his hand, Jack lowered his head to look at the floor and apologized, "I''m sorry, coach. I..."

    The coach took Jack''s hand and walked to a corner to comfort him. "Jack, don''t be discouraged. You were impulsive just now. But I can understand it. Everyone will be irritated if they do something impulsive. Today it''s not a formal competition. It''s good for you to realize your mistake. "

    Jack listened to the coach. In fact, he had realized already and figured out the result after his mistake.

    Even if he had made the right decision, he would not be able to surpass Wendy.

    Seeing Jack''s eyebrows frowned, the coach smiled and said, "Is it because you feel embarrassed losing to a girl?"

    "Well... yeah! " Jack nodded honestly.

    "Ha ha! Car racing is a competition regardless of the gender. As long as she is an expert, she deserves our respect! " The coach smiled and said, "You used to be the No.1 in the club''s karting team, but now Wendy''s joined. You have to work hard to surpass her! Racing is such an exciting thing just like this! "

    Jack turned to look at Wendy who was surrounded by the crowd and felt much better.

    Indeed, it was not a shame to lose to a overmatch, but it''s a shame not to struggle and fight!

    ''Wendy, just wait and see. I will be the champion of the next month''s karting match in K City! Jack thought to himself.

    The coach observed the expression on Jack''s face carefully. Seeing Jack''s changed expression, he knew that he had thought it through.

    He grabbed Jack''s shoulders and pushed him inside, "let''s go, let''s reflect! You made too many mistakes just now, so let''s study them carefully! "

    "Okay!" Jack nodded and went to find the analysts with the coach.

    The team members following him also returned to the repair area one after another and began to ask curiously about the results of the competition just now.

    Hearing that Wendy broke the record again, everyone stared at her with admiration.

    The kids chirped as well and surrounded her. She explained patiently with a smile.

    After Ken and some engineers discussed for a while, he came over and asked, "Wendy, you told me last time that you drove a bus once, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, that was my first time to drive." Wendy nodded.

    "Come with me. Let''s do a test on the track over there." Ken said, pointing to a steering wheel.

    "Okay."

    The team members followed them out of curiosity. Looking at the receding crowd, Harold followed, too.

    Wendy followed Ken for a long time before arriving at a race track. There were many reflective cones on the ground.

    Looking at the team members, Ken asked, "Who is going to demonstrate to Wendy?"

    "Me!" The teammates raised their hands excitedly.

    Ken ordered a team member casually and said, "Then you!"

    The teammate sat in a car and fastened the seat belt. Now it was not a kart. But judging from the sound of the engine, it was a modified sports car.

    On the bonnet of the sports car was a goblet similar to the one often used in chemistry experiments. The goblet was stuck to the bonnet, which was filled with blue liquid.

    The staff whistled

    and the teammate started the car immediately.

    Two meters in front of the car, there were five reflective cones. He turned the steering wheel from left to the right and then through the first one. In a flash, he made the turn again and passed the second.

    The car ran a zigzag. When through the last one, his right tire hit the reflective cone and the cone was sent into the air by the collision.

    Ken pointed at the reflective cone falling on the ground and explained, "it''s not allowed to make the cones fallen. One fallen down add one more second."

    "Oh, I see!" Wendy nodded.

    She had also trained in the club abroad before. Although the content was a little different, the training was very simple for her.

    The teammate drove right after through five cones and in front of him were a large circle surrounded by reflective cones.

    Ken explained, "You need to circle around the reflection cones."

    The teammate who was doing the demonstration was timid in the second round for the sake of perfection because he had crashed a reflective cone just now.

    He had been driving at a lower speed and made a circle around the edge of the reflective cones. This time, he didn''t touch any reflective cone. Every coach present showed a serious expression.

    Some team members who stood there started to discuss. "It''s too slow. He wasted too much time."

    He drove the car to the right. On the right, there were two reflective cones, which were a little far away from each other.

    Ken explained, "You should run along a route like a number 8 around the two cones, then goes straight to the white line and stop. You know the route, don''t you?"

    "Yes! I got it! "

    The teammate continued to conduct the demonstration. He knew that he had wasted a lot of time in the cone circle. He swallowed and stepped on the accelerator.

    When the car was getting closer and closer to the reflective cones, he slammed on the brake.

    With a squeak. The brakes screeched.

    "Don''t you think he has stepped too heavily on the brake here?"

    "He ran too away from the reflective cones. Alas, one false step, then all false steps!"

    The teammate ran a lap and sped up towards the white line. "Gee!" He pressed the brake to the bottom again.

    Everyone looked at the white line, only to see a small piece of the car front had exceeded the white line.

    "One more second, what is the final result?" Ken asked the staff with a frown.

    "One minute and four seconds,"

    "Well..." Ken replied with a serious look, "I think he needs more training as he is not good enough in terms of mental quality and skills."

    "Yes, sir!" Several coaches responded.

    The teammate drove the car over and got out of it embarrassedly. He looked down at the ground, not daring to look at others.

    Ken caught a glimpse of Harold, who was standing not far away. He cleared his throat and said, "Wendy, go and try it."

    "Okay." Wendy stepped forward and took the seat. But she didn''t sit in the car and was ready to drive.

    She adjusted the seats for herself and fasten the seat belt.

    Ken and the coaches looked at each other in astonishment. No one had taught her about such a good habit. It was true that she was a talent.

    Ken looked at Wendy, who sat up straight. He asked, "Are you ready?"

    "Yes, I''m ready!" Wendy made an OK gesture to everyone.

 Chapter 24 You Should Take Medicine

    "Ready..."

    Clenching the steering wheel tightly, Wendy turned around to look at the road with serious eyes as the staff whistled.

    In the first round, there were five cones, which needed to be passed in a zigzag.

    Wendy''s hands turned the steering wheel swiftly. She stepped on the gas and then loosed it. The whole process was quite rhythmic.

    They couldn''t believe that she could pass through the first five reflective cones within less than six seconds, and none of them hit down.

    "Wow! It looks nice! "

    "Wendy always surprises me. What a genius she is!"

    "She can take part in the field competition with such excellent skills! Oh my God! "

    Harold was standing in the periphery. Looking at Wendy who was in high spirits, he could not take his eyes off her.

    What a mysterious girl.

    The second round was a circle. Wendy kept on adjusting the steering wheel and the accelerator. She made a circle around the reflection cones smoothly.

    Different from her teammate in the demonstration, Wendy had never stepped on the brake the whole time, while the blue liquid kept spraying out from the beaker on the bonnet.

    No one explained to Wendy about the beaker after the demonstration. She vaguely guessed it was one of the tests, but she followed her own logic and ignored the liquid in the beaker.

    She also passed the third round successfully. The coach said to the teammates, "All of you, listen carefully to the sound of the motor. How rhythmic it is!"

    "So far, she hasn''t crashed any reflective cone!" A staff member with a second chronograph took a glance at the car Wendy was driving and said with a smile, "We''re about to make a new record again!"

    "What!" People gathered around excitedly and wanted to see the time.

    The last test was to stop the car perfectly. Wendy sped up and stopped firmly at the white line.

    "Wow! Perfect! " The teammates exclaimed.

    "Forty six seconds!" The staff shouted excitedly.

    "Oh my God! This score is three seconds faster than the best record! "

    "Genius! Did she really never learn how to drive? Anyone who haven''t studied for a few years can''t make it. "

    "Coach Wu, I don''t think even a coach like you can get the score."

    "Me? Nor can you! "

    Wendy drove the car over and got out. "How much time does it take?" she asked.

    "Amazing! 46 seconds!"

    Wendy pointed at the beaker and asked, "Why did you use it?"

    A coach explained, "The liquid in the beaker is mainly to test your control over the steering wheel, the turn of the direction and boldness."

    "Judging from your performance just now, you''re all five-star!" The coach patted her shoulder happily.

    Now she got a good reputation in the club and the club members from other team heard her and came over to watch.

    Wendy, who had been watched for the whole day, went home together with Harold in his car. Her emotions were released because of the long lost race. Humming a song, she looked out of the window at the beauty that disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "You have a good mood?" A cold voice asked.

    Wendy turned to him with a smile, "not bad."

    "Nice driving."

    Was he complimenting her? Wendy blinked her ey

    es and smiled, "thanks for your compliment!"

    "Who are you?" Harold asked in a cold voice.

    Wendy paused for a moment, and she quickly realized what Harold meant. She asked, "what do you mean? I don''t understand. "

    "You have never learned how to drive, but you have such a good skill. You can cheat them, but you can''t cheat me! " Harold stared coldly at Wendy, "who the hell are you! What''s your purpose? "

    "I..." Gritting her lower lip, Wendy looked at Harold, hesitated. After a while, she sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you everything."

    Harold raised his eyebrows, waiting for her answer.

    "Do you believe in the previous life and this life?" Asked her.

    "No." Harold said without any hesitation.

    Wendy said, "Harold, I''m telling you the truth! I''m your girlfriend from previous life! "

    The driver, who was driving quietly, heard her words and lost control of the car, which rushed to the green belt.

    Squeak! Squeak! Squeak The driver braked hard to stop the car. Fortunately, his reaction was quick. He almost made a big mistake.

    "Ouch!" Without the seat belt tied, Wendy slumped into Wendy''s arms and hit her forehead hard in his chest.

    Smelling the familiar scent, Wendy leaned against Harold''s arms and looked at him deeply.

    Feeling the soft body in his arms, Harold, who always did not like to contact others, was slightly stunned. There was no aversion and rejection in his heart.

    He recalled that the doctor had said Wendy was suffering from severe paranoia. He scowled and threw her into a nearby seat by her collar.

    "No next time." Harold said coldly.

    What? Wendy confused but the driver answered, "Yes! I''m sorry Mr. Harold, I won''t do it next time! "

    It turned out he was not talking to her. Wendy turned to look at Harold and asked, "Harold, I''ve already told you the answer. Why didn''t you say anything?"

    "It''s time for you to take your medicine." Harold said coldly.

    "I''m not sick! What medicine! Do you think I am crazy? " Wendy asked in surprise.

    Harold stared at her. His eyes showed he did think so.

    "If I wasn''t your girlfriend in my previous life, how could I know your name?" Wendy admitted.

    But Harold didn''t believe her. He replied flatly, "On the newspaper."

    Harold had been in the newspaper for several times because he won the math competition prizes so many times. It is highly possible for Wendy to see his picture and know his name in the newspaper.

    With her head down, Wendy felt a little distressed. "I''m telling you the truth, but you think I''m talking nonsense. It''s true!"

    From the serious expressions on Wendy''s face, Harold could hardly tell that what she had said was true.

    But he had observed her for many days. Except for her outstanding driving skills, everything was normal.

    Her driving skill could only be described as talent.

    He had asked his subordinates to investigate it over and over again. But he had found out that the identity of Wendy was no problem.

    As for the documents about Sara before she gave birth to Wendy, the subordinates could only attributed it to the big earthquake in P County many years ago, so the documents might have been lost.

 Chapter 25 Found Them

    "Grandma, I''m back!" Hobson threw his schoolbag on the sofa casually, then he sat happily next to Jade and leaned on her.

    Looking at her only dear grandson, Jade reached out to touch Hobson''s little face lovingly and said, "Ah! I haven''t seen you for only a week. You are thinner! Was the school food not agreeable to your appetite? I''ve said that you live at home, but your father insisted live in school. How could he do that! "

    "Look how thin my dear Hobson is! Poor Hobson! " Jade turned to the kitchen and asked, "Cook some of Hobson''s favorite dishes tonight!"

    "Got it!" The nanny nodded with a smile.

    "Mom! Derek let Hobson live at school to cultivate his self-reliance. You are going to spoil him at home! " Alina shook her head with a smile.

    Jade disagreed and shook her head, "My dear grandson is supposed to be spoiled. He is still young. Why are you so strict with him?"

    "Grandma, you are the best!" Hugging Jade, Hobson said with a smile.

    Alina picked up the schoolbag that Hobson threw on the sofa casually, and said with a slightly serious expression, "Why are you threw your schoolbag so casually?"

    Stared by Alina, Hobson shrunk his neck and scratched his head, embarrassed. "I... I''ll take it right away."

    Hobson took his schoolbag and rushed upstairs.

    "Alas! Don''t be so serious to Hobson! Look, I''ve been teaching Derek this way since he was a child. He didn''t do any wrong things, did he? " Said Jade, feeling sorry for Hobson.

    Alina didn''t want to talk about this with her mother-in-law. With a smile, she said, "I know, mom."

    After Hobson put his schoolbag away, he walked to the living room. Jade ran to the fridge in person and took out some fresh fruit. She gave it to Hobson, "It''s for you, enjoy the fruit."

    "Thank you, grandma. It tastes so good!" Hobson gulped down a mouthful of food.

    Jade asked with concern about what had happened to Hobson this week, and he told everything.

    On the other hand, Alina sat quietly beside and listened to their conversation without cutting in.

    It was time for dinner when they chatted. The three of them went to the dining hall for dinner. Looking at the clock on the wall, Jade frowned and said, "What is Derek busy with recently? We haven''t seen him for a long time. I asked him, but he just kept silent!

    "Alina, do you know how what Derek is doing recently?" Jade asked.

    Hearing her question, Alina paused for a while. Then she shook her head and replied, "I don''t know."

    "I haven''t heard of any new project of his company recently. I really don''t know what he is doing!" Jade whispered, "You can ask him when he comes back."

    "Okay, mom." Alina nodded and continued eating her food elegantly.

    Jade looked at Alina from head to toe. After thinking for a while, she continued, "Alina, I know Derek well. I don''t think he would do anything to betray you! You''d better ask him later. If he didn''t tell you, don''t be angry with him! "

    "No, mom. I trust Derek." Alina smiled, "I guess there is something urgent to deal with in the company. I don''t know much about the business. I won''t be angry. I will communicate well with him."

    "That''s good." Jade patted Alina on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Help yourself, Alina."

    "Mom, you should also enjoy yourself." Alina said as she put some f

    ood into Jade''s bowl.

    The dining time in the Derek''s family was very warm.

    When they were about to finish eating, Derek came back.

    "Let me ask him." Jade whispered to Alina.

    "Mom!" After washing his hands, Derek sat down at the table.

    Alina filled a bowl of hot rice for Derek, and Jade asked, "Derek, what have you been doing recently?"

    "I have something to deal with in the company."

    "What happened? Recently... "

    Before Jade finished her words, the telephone at home rang.

    The nanny picked up the phone and walked quickly towards Derek, "Mr. Derek, it is for you."

    "Okay." Putting down his bowl and chopsticks, Derek quickly went to the living room to answer the phone.

    "Hello? What! You found them? Well! I see! " After hanging up the phone, Derek''s gloomy face lit up. He walked upstairs with great happiness.

    While the others sitting in the living room were all confused, Jade saw that Derek went upstairs, put on a suit jacket and walked towards the door.

    She called out in a hurry, "Derek, where are you going! Aren''t you hungry? "

    "I''m not hungry!" "I''m going to another province for business. You don''t have to cook for me in these days," Derek shouted without looking back.

    Then Derek left the house and closed the door, stopping others from looking at him curiously.

    "What... What''s wrong with him?" Jade looked at Alina in confusion.

    Alina shook her head and made a smile helplessly. "It seems that Derek is very busy. Mom, let''s continue to eat."

    "Well, forget it! I''m too old to mind his business! " Jade turned to look at Hobson, who was sitting next to her and enjoying the chicken leg. She smiled and said, "Oh, look at you, Hobson! My dear grandson."

    "Grandma, here you are." Hobson picked up a chicken leg and put it into Jade''s bowl.

    "Oh! Grandma''s sweet heart! It''s for you, Hobson! " Jade put the chicken leg back to him.

    Hobson quietly raised his head and looked at Alina. When he saw her serious look, he said against his will, "I''m full! Grandma, it''s for you! "

    "Well, okay!"

    After dinner, Jade and Hobson watched TV and chatted in the living room. Alina went back to her bedroom and saw no light in the room. With a cold expression, she picked up the phone in the bedroom and dialed a number.

    Derek rushed to the airport, and the assistant had already bought one ticket for him to K City.

    After the accident, Sara and Wendy were transferred to another hospital. With plenty of efforts, he finally found out the identities of Sane and Harold.

    After knowing their identities, Derek was shocked.

    He would see Sara soon. He hoped her and her daughter safe! "God bless her!"!

    Waiting was painful, especially when Derek had known that the flight had been delayed. The planes are under the jurisdiction of the city. His flight at night was likely to leave until the next noon.

    Crazily running around like a cat on hot bricks, Derek couldn''t wait any longer. The only thing he wanted to do now was to sea Sara.

    Many passengers had fallen asleep in different postures. Derek went to the smoking room to smoke. The ashtray was full of cigarette butts. After he finished the last cigarette, he leaned on the sofa and let out a long sigh.

    Wendy who was sleeping didn''t know that Derek was on his way to her.

 Chapter 26 An Easy Talk

    In recent days, when Charles tried to ask Harold out, he always failed.

    Charles looked at Harold''s subordinates and asked, "What has your Mr. Harold been doing recently? He was always nowhere to be seen! He didn''t come back to the Capital even at the new term, nor did he play chess with my grandpa in K City. He didn''t even ask me out for a drink. How weird! "

    "Mr. Harold has been to the Dragon Racing Club recently!" A subordinate replied.

    "Dragon Racing Club? Is it that racing club? " He asked curiously.

    "Yes."

    Charles rubbed his chin and said, "Grandpa and Harold have invested the club. How is Wendy doing in it? How could she be a racing driver? "

    The subordinate smiled mysteriously. "Well, Mr. Charles, you''ll know when you see her!"

    "Well, I''m quite interested!" With his chin raised, Charles said, "let''s go!"

    "Okay, Mr. Charles, please follow me!" The subordinate drove Charles to the Dragon Racing Club.

    As soon as he entered the club, he saw a crowd gathering over there. He asked curiously, "what are they doing?"

    "Ha, maybe they are watching Miss Wendy!" The subordinate laughed.

    "Why are they watching her?" The more the subordinate talked about it, the more mysterious it was, which made Charles itch to approach the crowd more quickly.

    People surrounded the screen full of excitement, some of them even shouted, "Oh, my God! This must be the limit! Can she break the record again? "

    "I bet Wendy must be the first place. If not, I will invite you all a dinner!" A coach shouted excitedly.

    "Well, it seems that you are deliberately unwilling to invite everyone to dinner! Wendy is new here. We should treat her well! You should say you treat us to dinner if she is the champion! " Someone teased.

    The coach waved his hand and smiled, "If Wendy win the championship, it will be the manager''s treat!"

    "You are right. Manager''s treat!"

    "Dinner, dinner!" The others echoed.

    Ken waved his hand and said, "Okay, no matter whether Wendy will win the championship or not, it''s on me!"

    "Yeah! hooray! Ken is so gorgeous! "

    Noticing that everyone was in a firm tone, Charles hastily looked at the screen and asked, "Which one is Wendy?"

    "Oh, she is...what? Who, who are you? " Hearing an unfamiliar voice, everyone turned around.

    Ken recognized Charles and said happily, "Mr. Charles! Welcome! Why do you have time to come to the club? "

    "I heard that Wendy is training here, so I came to have a look! I just heard what you said. Wendy is really something? "

    "Yes! A talented competitor! She is talented and hardworking! " One of the stuff said.

    Charles turned his head to look at the screen. He pulled out a chair and sat on it, looking at Wendy curiously.

    Noticing that Charles didn''t say a word, the rest of them started to work.

    The subordinate went up to the top of an office building in the club. Looking at Harold, who was enjoying the sun in the sun, he said in a low voice, "Mr. Harold, Mr. Charles is also here."

    "Ok." Harold wasn''t interested in whether Charles would come or not.

    While he was on the top of the building, he could take a panoramic view of the race track of the club. He found it interesting to see the kart where Wendy stayed making a series of records.

    In the last lap, Wendy was sure to get the first place, and Jack was the second.

    He had lost

    to Wendy these days and never won for once.

    Usually, Jack would be devastated. But after the coach had a good talk with him, he adjusted his state of mind in time and kept up with Wendy.

    They drove back to the garage first. Wendy took off her helmet and looked at Jack. "Not bad. It''s better now."

    During the past few days, Wendy was updating her records, and Jack was updating his best personal record, too.

    At this time, Jack was not as cold and disgusted as before. He walked over sincerely to Wendy and asked her questions about the operation.

    And Wendy didn''t hide her skills, she talked about her thoughts with Jack. After all, it''s about the feeling of touch of one''s own. If one wanted to know the exact feeling, one needed to keep training.

    "Hey! I haven''t seen you for a few days. You has changed so much. Where is the girl who is always sniveling?" A familiar voice came to Wendy''s ears.

    Wendy turned around and smiled, "Why are you here?"

    "I''m leaving now. I''ll go find the coach." Jack knew Charles, but he didn''t know him well. So he turned around and left some private space for them.

    "I come to see you! Good ah. You did a good job! Have you really not learned how to drive? " Charles looked at Wendy up and down.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and bantered, "How do you know that I haven''t learned how to drive before?"

    "Harold has investigated you. It says that you''ve been suffering from carsickness since you were a child and that you haven''t learned how to drive." Charles merely told everything to Wendy.

    She looked down and chuckled. What a fool! Words were so easy to get.

    Seeing Wendy smiling, Charles still didn''t realize what he had just said.

    ''As expected, Harold is doubting my identity, '' Wendy thought.

    She clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and said directly, "I know you must have thoroughly investigated Derek, and I want you to help me!"

    Raising his eyebrows, Charles asked, "What is it? What kind of help? I''m a warm-hearted person. I will try my best to help you if I can! "

    Wendy looked deeply into the eyes of Charles and said: "I want to see the information about Derek!"

    "Well, well..." After thinking for a while, Charles snapped his fingers and said, "No problem. Wait here. I''ll ask someone to bring it here right now!"

    "Thank you!"

    "Not at all. It''s just a piece of cake." He waved his hand and called his assistant to make arrangement.

    A subordinate of Harold staying with him received the phone call about it. He bent over and reported it that Charles was going to show the documents to Wendy, "Mr. Harold, can I show this information to Miss Wendy?"

    "It doesn''t matter." Harold squinted at the distant forest. He was also curious about what Wendy want to know from Derek''s information.

    Soon a man in black walked in front of Charles with the documents, "Mr. Charles, here''s the information you want!"

    "Here you are!" Charles then took the papers from the man''s hand and handed them to Wendy.

    "Thank you." Wendy opened the file quickly and there was Derek''s photo on the first page.

    Her fingers moved swiftly over the papers, her eyes sweeping rapidly.

    She took less than five seconds to finish the first page. She quickly turned to the second one. When she saw the photos on the document, Wendy''s breath hitched and her fingers couldn''t help trembling.

 Chapter 27 The Most Possible Criminal

    She would never have the wrong person!

    The middle-aged woman in the picture was exactly the woman who got off the off-road vehicle in her previous life! The woman who got off the vehicle and sneered at her!

    In her previous life, the murderer who had caused the miserable death of her mother and Harold, was actually Derek''s wife!

    So this time, in this life, was the car accident on her mother also arranged by her?

    With her hands clutching the papers, Wendy almost wrinkled the papers. She looked at the picture with her eyes scarlet. How she wished she could find the woman immediately and tear her into pieces!

    Charles saw that Wendy stopped flipping, and her arms inexplicably trembled. Hatred and bloodthirsty filled her eyes.

    "Wendy, what''s wrong?" Charles asked curiously. But at this time, Wendy was immersed in her hatred and didn''t hear him.

    Seeing that Wendy didn''t answer him, he stood up from the sofa and walked to her side. He slightly bent over and looked at the documents.

    He had seen all the information about Wendy and her mother. At that time, Sane and Harold had suspected Derek''s wife, Alina, when they were discussing the identity of the second group of killers. He took a quick glance at the photo at that time, and there were still some memories in his mind.

    He looked at the picture and noticed that Wendy was acting strangely. He asked, "Wendy, what''s wrong?"

    Wendy didn''t reply. He seemed to hear her mumbling something. He bent down to listen, and then he heard a low and cold voice, "Wait and see. If I find out that you are really the criminal, I will definitely make you worse than death!"

    "Criminal?" In surprise, Charles asked, "Wendy, are you also suspecting her?"

    It was only showed that Wendy had seen Derek before in the papers. She had never met anyone else in Derek''s family. How could she suspect Alina?

    Charles''s curiosity was killing him, but Wendy still stayed in her own world and didn''t pay much attention to Charles.

    The man in black who sent her the documents looked at her up and down. He quietly retreated.

    Harold''s subordinates reported it to him, who was enjoying the sunshine on the roof of the building. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Oh? It seems that she knows something! "

    Harold went to the lounge.

    As soon as Harold came in, he saw the vicious look on Wendy''s face. Wendy crumpled the documents and threw them aside. He sat down on the sofa and asked directly, "Do you suspect that your mother''s accident had something to do with Derek''s wife?"

    "Yes! Ninety percent possibility! " Wendy said coldly.

    "Reason?"

    Uh... She was rendered speechless!

    If she confessed to Harold, the latter would still think she was insane!

    In this life, Wendy didn''t have any evidence to prove that Alina was the planner of the car accident. But the tragic death of the three of them in her previous life must have something to do with her.

    Her mother was such a kind and gentle woman. She seldom had conflict with others.

    The relationship between her mother and Derek was unclear. Indeed, Alina had the biggest motivation to commit a crime!

    "What are you going to do?" "You want to avenge your mother?" asked Charles. My grand

    father has sent someone to check, but P County is too undeveloped. There is no monitor to find out who is the driver. "

    Yes! Since there was no evidence yet, and she was in K City. How to investigate? Where from?

    "Do we just let the murderer get away with law? I''m not going to give up! I have to think of a way! " Wendy shouted angrily.

    A man in black quickly walked to Harold and whispered, "Mr. Harold! Derek is waiting outside the club to see you. "

    "What!" Wendy couldn''t believe her ears.

    When she was thinking about how to find out the truth of the accident, Derek suddenly appeared outside the club.

    Harold turned around and saw Wendy, who was looking at him anxiously. He nodded and said, "Bring him here."

    "Yes, sir!" The man in black retreated and brought Derek back.

    What''s the relationship between Derek and her mother? Is he her father? What happened between him and her mother!

    She took a deep breath to adjust her state of mind. Soon, she heard some hurried footsteps.

    She turned around and saw a worn-out face. Derek excitedly overtook the subordinates and strode to Wendy, shouting, "Wendy, thank God you''re safe! I heard that you and your mother had a car accident, so I went to the hospital but the nurses said that you had transferred! I''ve been looking for you everywhere. I''m worried about you! "

    "Thank God you are all right!" The emotions shown in Derek''s words made the onlookers moved.

    Before Wendy could answer, Derek continued to ask, "Where''s your mother? She should be okay, too, right? Where is she? "

    "In the hospital." Wendy said indifferently.

    "Ho hospital? Was she hurt badly? " Derek''s smile froze on his face.

    "She''s out of danger now, but she doesn''t have any signs of waking up yet."

    "What! Which hospital is your mother in? Take me there! " Derek asked anxiously, grabbing Wendy''s wrist tightly.

    He was out of control and didn''t notice his strength. Wendy frowned with pain.

    Noticing her facial expression, Harold glanced at her and quickly grabbed Derek''s hand. "Let go of her!"

    "What?" Not knowing what Harold had said, Derek turned to look at Harold.

    "You hurt her." Harold said with a frown.

    "Oh no! Wendy, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it. " Derek loosed his hand and said with apology.

    Wendy was going to take part in the Domestic Go-karting Youth Race next month. At the crucial moment, she must be careful not to get hurt!

    Harold''s action warmed Wendy''s heart. She nodded at him gratefully and said, "Harold, shall we go to the hospital now?"

    "Okay."

    Harold''s subordinates took them to Sane''s hospital.

    Sara had been transferred from the ICU to the general ward. Looking at the haggard woman on the bed, Derek sat on the edge of the bed, with his hands covering his face and weeping quietly.

    "I''m sorry, Sara! It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you! "

    A middle-aged man in his forties started crying in front of so many people. Startled, Wendy looked at his back. His constant apology and guilt made her clench her fists.

    ''Now you regret it. What did you do previously?''

    Seeing him crying bitterly, Wendy suppressed the resentment in her heart. When he calmed down later, she needed to know all the truth!

 Chapter 28 My Father

    Wendy and the others walked out of the ward, leaving time for Derek and Sara to be alone.

    It took a long time for Derek to calm down and come to the office with the men in black.

    Derek looked at Harold seriously and said, "Thank you for taking care of Wendy and her mother. How much did you pay for the medical expenses? I will pay! "

    Wendy looked at Derek with a frown. She was about to say that he didn''t need to pay the bill.

    Harold shook his head and said, "No need to pay."

    "No? No need? Why? I don''t know when Sara will wake up. But she lives in the private hospital of Mr. Sane. Her daily expense must be very expensive! " Derek asked with confusion.

    "Wendy saved Sane''s life. Now that her mother is in this situation, we must go all out to treat her. You don''t have to pay. It''s Sane''s idea. " Harold explained.

    ''How is it different from what I know?'' Charles confused. Didn''t they say that Wendy joined the club to earn money and pay for the medical expenses of her mother?

    The puzzled Charles asked, "What? You said... "

    Harold gave a cold look at Charles. His cold eyes seemed to say, "shut up".

    The two of them had been acquainted with each other since they were children. Even though Harold was taciturn, Charles knew what Harold meant through his gestures.

    After receiving Harold''s "warning", Charles swallowed his words.

    Harold looked at Wendy naturally and happened to find Wendy''s eyes with gratefulness. Wendy gently nodded to him.

    Although Wendy was young, she was very confident.

    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Derek from her attitude towards him. She would earn medical fees on her own rather than on Derek. She needed to rely on herself.

    "What do you want to say?" Derek asked Charles confusedly.

    "Well, I suddenly forgot what I want to say. Ahem." Charles smiled awkwardly.

    Derek continued to ask Harold, "You just said that Wendy had saved Mr. Sane. What do you mean?"

    Harold gave a brief account of what happened in P County to Derek. Derek heard about what happened to Sara.

    He clenched his fists and slammed his fist on the table. The loud bang shocked everyone present!

    "Ouch! This is my grandpa''s favorite table! " Charles looked at the table and said.

    "I''m sorry." Derek took a deep breath and asked coldly, "Haven''t you found the car caused the accident yet?"

    "No, we haven''t. There was no monitoring on the mountain roads there in P County. So we don''t know where the driver escaped after the hit and run accident. " The man in black explained.

    "Bastard! Hit and run! I must find out the truth and give Sara an explanation! " Shouted Derek angrily.

    "Wendy, what''s your plan? How about I take you and your mother back to Y City? " Derek looked at Wendy and asked tentatively.

    The topic Wendy had been looking forward to came finally. But she pretended to be calm and said, "I plan to stay in K City and be a racing driver."

    "A racer?" Derek asked with disbelief, "Wendy, are you going to be a racer? Aren''t you carsick? Ho

    w can you be a racing driver? "

    "I''ve already recovered from my carsickness. The racing industry in K City has just begun to develop. I think it''s a good opportunity for me." Explained Wendy.

    "What kind of industry racing is! That''s a life and death fight! " Derek once went abroad and knew that formula 1 race. If he drove so fast, he would be dead! How could he let Wendy engage in such a dangerous industry.

    He said hastily, "This is too dangerous. Wendy, you can''t be a racing driver! You are only in grade one of the high school now. Your first task is to study hard and enter a good college in the future! "

    "Who are you to say that!" Wendy asked with discontent.

    "I''m your father!" Derek raised his voice and shouted.

    Sure enough, he was her father! Trying to suppress her anger, Wendy asked, "You''re my father? Then why did my mother say you are not my father! What''s your relationship! If you are really my father, why did you break up with her! Tell me! "

    Seeing the strong repulsion and dissatisfaction in Wendy''s eyes, Derek sighed and explained, "Your mother and I fell in love with each other at that time. Then we had you and we planned to get married. Unfortunately, I was strongly objected by my family. In the end, your mother did not want to be a burden to me, so she broke up with me. That was probably the case. "

    ''How could you give up so easily just because of your family''s objection? Coward! No wonder my mother was so disappointed that she didn''t want to see you!

    Coward!'' Wendy scoffed in her heart.

    Derek wanted to move her, "Wendy, I''m sorry for what I did to you and your mother these years. Can you give me a chance to compensate you? I will take good care of you and your mother in the future. You won''t get hurt again! "

    "Go back with you? Who am I to go back with you? Your family members used to reject and disapprove your marriage. Will they accept me now? " Wendy taunted.

    "Now I am in charge of the family and I will talk to them seriously. You are a good girl. They will accept you. " Derek reached out to hold Wendy''s hand, but she dodged. Derek said disappointedly, "Wendy, can you? Give me a chance! "

    Yes, of course! She needed to pay a visit to Derek''s family and figure out whether the accident had anything to do with Alina!

    If the car accident was really planned by Alina, she would absolutely make her life a living hell!

    In fact, Wendy had already thought it through, but she pretended to be hesitant. "Thinking about it" for a moment, she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."

    Derek wanted to hug Wendy, but when he remembered that she dodged his hand just now, he had to suppress his joy and said, "Okay! Then let''s go back with your mother now! "

    Harold looked at Wendy with affection. He frowned and said, "Wendy''s mother has just been out of danger. She is not in the right place to transfer. Let her stay in the hospital. The medical staff here will take good care of her."

    "Well..." Looking at Wendy hesitantly, Derek asked for her opinion.

 Chapter 29 Farewell To Everyone

    "Mom shall stay here. I''ll come to see her during my holiday!" Wendy said after a moment''s thought.

    Now Alina was her primary suspect to kill her mother. She didn''t think she had the power to murder her mother in K City.

    However, things were different in Y City. If her mother transferred to Y City with them, Alina would do the same thing to her. At that time, she would go to school and the medical staff would not be able to stay with her mother all day long. It''s easy for Alina to kill her mother.

    Then no one would be able to protect her. It was the best choice for her to stay in K City.

    "Okay." Derek nodded at Harold and said gratefully, "Take care of Sara for me! Thank you! "

    "My pleasure." Harold waved his hand and said.

    "Shall we go back now?" Derek asked for Wendy''s idea.

    Wendy shook her head, "You just came to here today. Let''s go back tomorrow."

    "Okay, it''s up to you." Derek said with a loving smile.

    When Harold heard that Wendy was about to leave, he looked out of the window and seemed to be indifferent.

    However, if anyone took a closer look at him, the disappointment on his face was evident.

    "I want to go back to the club and say farewell to everyone. After all, I''ve stayed with them for a few days and we''ve been good partners." Wendy looked at Harold and asked.

    Harold tipped a man in black a wink. The man in black nodded and said, "Miss Wendy, this way please."

    "Okay, thank you!" Then she and Derek left the office with the man.

    Looking at the receding figure of Wendy, Charles sighed, "Alas, Wendy is so talented in racing. It''s such a pity for her to give up! Why don''t you stay her? "

    "It''s her decision!" Harold said coldly.

    "But you could also ask her! I didn''t say that you should force her! " Charles looked at Harold up and down with curiosity and said, "You seldom show any interest in anything! You''ve been with her for these days. Do you have a crush on her? She is still so young. You are such a brute! "

    Harold looked at Charles as if he were an idiot. He said flatly, "I just appreciate and sympathized with her!"

    "Appreciate? How could you appreciate others? " Charles''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe his ears.

    Originally, he just felt that there was something wrong with Harold, so he joked with him to make fun of him. It was out of his expectation that Harold even said that he appreciated others. As Harold''s good friend from childhood, except for Jeremy Xu, he had never seen Harold appreciating anyone.

    As far as he knew, Harold always looked down upon others. Even he was often disliked by him.

    Now, he knew that Harold appreciated a girl, and the girl was several years younger than him. It was really surprising to Charles.

    Charles asked curiously, "Why are you appreciating her?"

    "Confidence!"

    "Confidence? What a fucking reason! I''m confident. Why haven''t I seen you appreciate me before? " Charles asked with discontent.

    "You are narcissistic." With a cold glance at Charles, Harold stood up and left.

    Hearing this, Charles sitting on the sofa jumped up and scolded, "Hey, you call me narcissistic! Don''t be back! "

    The staff who we

    re busy in the hospital heard the noise. Someone frowned and asked, "It seems to be the voice of Mr. Charles."

    "I heard the conversation. It seems that Mr. Harold said something that stimulated Mr. Charles."

    "Leave them alone. Let''s go to Sara''s ward to check her condition,"

    "Ok."

    In the Dragon club, someone saw Wendy going out and then came back. He was confused and asked: "Where did you go, Wendy? I want to see if you can break the record today! "

    "Wendy, have you broken the record today?"

    "Wendy, come on! You will be the top winner in Youth Race! "

    Along the way, the staff all greeted her. Derek didn''t expect Wendy to be so valued in the club.

    It could be seen from their eyes that they were not friendly to Wendy because of the power of Sane and Derek.

    Appreciation and admiration could be seen in their eyes.

    Break the record? How could Wendy? Derek looked at Wendy up and down in surprise.

    She took Derek to the lounge and said, "You stay here. I have to say goodbye to everyone."

    "Okay."

    Wendy strode towards Ken''s office and gave him a brief account of her situation. "Now my father doesn''t allow me to race cars, but I don''t want to give up! I''ll be there in Youth Race! I won''t be able to participate in the recent training. Ken, please give me a map of Youth Race and I will study the route carefully in Y City. "

    Knowing that Wendy didn''t give up, Ken felt much relieved. "No problem! I will ask the coach to give you a training plan then. You should focus on your training in Y City. You are a talented girl. I hope you can hold on and do not give up! "

    "Well, I will not give up!" Wendy nodded firmly.

    "If you have any questions, you can call me and discuss with me. The racing will start in around October. You''d better come back to K City a week in advance. At that time, we need to practice hard to get familiar with the track."

    "You are talented, but there are a lot of racers working-hard. Don''t be careless and complacent," Ken continued earnestly.

    "Yes! I understand! "

    They chatted for a while. The coach came in with the competition map, and Jack followed.

    "Give the map to Wendy."

    The coach handed the map to her, and asked, "What''s the map for?"

    After Ken giving them a general explanation of Wendy''s situation, the coach frowned and asked, "Is one week enough? Isn''t it too hasty? Wendy is a top choice for this competition! "

    "Time is enough! I will practice hard in Y City. Don''t worry, coach! " Said Wendy.

    Jack frowned. Thinking for a while, he opened his mouth and said, "Come on! Let''s have a final victory of Youth Race! By the way, I will be the winner!"

    "Okay! Let''s together! " Seeing how confident Jay was, Wendy smiled.

    "Hey, hey, you two. Be modest, okay? Except you two, I also know some brilliant racers! You can''t be careless! " The coach picked up the map, rolled it up and knocked on their heads.

    "I have also told Wendy about this. She promised me that she would not be arrogant." Ken smiled.

    "Got it, coach!" Wendy and Ken smiled at each other.

    After talking with them for a while, Wendy went back to the villa of Harold in K City with Derek.

 Chapter 30 Remember To Miss Me

    Harold had told the news that Wendy was going back to Y City to Sane. They decided to have dinner in a restaurant and saw Wendy off.

    Wendy was very grateful to Sane. She was loath to leave her mother alone in K City. But the current situation forced her to go back to Y City with Derek alone.

    In the box of the restaurant, Derek poured a glass of wine. He took the glass and stood up respectfully to Sane, "Mr. Sane! Thank you for taking care of my wife and child these days! If you need any help in the future, just tell me! "

    "Well, forget it! Wendy saved my life. I should also help her. That''s what I should do! " Said Sane in a kind manner.

    At first, Sane was confused about Wendy''s real identity. However, when he heard Harold and other subordinates telling him what they had investigated, he could only take her outstanding driving skill as a rare talent. It was normal about the mother and daughter''s identity.

    If Wendy was truly someone''s spy, shouldn''t she be with him? And how could she be a racing driver, and now, how could she go back to Derek''s home.

    Right now, their suspicion had been cleared, and Sane sympathized with Wendy''s situation.

    Charles was the only precious grandson of Sane. He had spoiled him since he was a kid. Seeing how considerate and strong Wendy was, Sane thought for a while and said, "I love Wendy so much. How about I have her as my nominal foster granddaughter?"

    "What? This... This... " Pleased by what Sane had said, Derek said incoherently, "Mr. Sane, I don''t think it''s appropriate."

    Sane smiled, "It''s not a big deal. I only have a grandson. I''ve always wanted a granddaughter. Unfortunately, my son didn''t have a daughter, so far I still don''t have one granddaughter."

    "I like your daughter Wendy very much. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, Wendy, just tell me." Sane smiled kindly, "Wendy, what do you think?"

    She had no family except her mother in her previous life. Now when she saw Sane looking at her kindly, and his words were full of love to her.

    Wendy''s nose twitched. She thought for a while and nodded, "Okay, Grandpa Sane."

    "Good girl!" Sane laughed.

    Looking at his nominal foster sister, Charles was quite interested in Wendy. He teased, "Come on, call me big brother."

    What naughty brother! Wendy pretended to cough and called him with satisfaction, "Brother Charles."

    "I have a sister! Haha! " With a triumphant look, Charles turned to look at Harold, but he found that Harold looked so calm that he didn''t pay any attention to him at all.

    Looking at this cozy dinner, Derek drank a lot excitedly.

    Sane was the chairman of DX Group whose assets were top in the whole country. So many people wanted to get good relationship with him.

    He didn''t expect that Wendy would be so easy to be identified as his nominal granddaughter. This was nothing more than a joyful news for Derek. Thanks to the relation between Wendy and the chairman of DX Group, the development of his company would not only be limited to Y City in the future.

    Right now, Derek''s mind was spinning around and he could already sketch a blueprint for the future development of X Company in his mind.

    "Mr. Derek?"

    Hearing this, Derek came back to his senses. He

    put down his glass and said to Sane with embarrassment, "Mr. Sane."

    "Don''t you like the food tonight? I saw you didn''t eat much. I''ve heard that the people in Y City like spicy food. Is today''s food too light? " Asked Sane.

    Derek waved his hand and said in awkward, "No, no, no. I like it very much! I was thinking about something just now. I''m sorry! "

    "Don''t be so restrained. Just take it as a normal chat." Turning the glass around gently, Sane said, "Wendy, help yourself. This is the famous dish of this restaurant."

    "Okay, Grandpa Sane. You should also enjoy yourself." Wendy smiled as she picked up some food.

    The dinner was finished in merry laughter. But at dinner, Harold didn''t talk much. From time to time, he would only answer when Sane asked him.

    Wendy stole a few glances at Harold and sensed that there was something wrong with him.

    After dinner, they went back to Harold''s villa.

    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Wendy packed up her luggage. She came to K City empty handed, and now when she returned, her luggage was filled with clothes.

    All the clothes were bought for her by Harold''s order. Wendy put her suitcase beside the wall and looked down at the clock on the desk.

    She didn''t know when and how she could meet Harold again from tomorrow.

    Harold was in his junior year now, and he would officially take over the HX Group when he graduated from the University in the capital. She was now without any background. With her identity, she could not match Harold at all.

    She had to work hard. She would be on his side and she would definitely win him back!

    She was confident about that!

    Wendy stood up from her seat. She went to Harold''s bedroom and knocked on the door. Soon the door was opened. Harold looked at her with his cold eyes and asked, "What''s up?"

    "Harold, I need your help." Said Wendy, blinking her eyes.

    Harold did not answer her right away. He just looked at her expressionlessly.

    Wendy then pointed to Harold''s bedroom and asked with a smile, "May I come in and have a talk with you?"

    After hesitating for a while, Harold opened the door and let her in. He closed the door and said straightly, "Go ahead."

    "Harold, can you buy me a kart used in the competition and put it in the Y City? I plan to practice every night, or next month, if I have no feeling in the Youth Race I will be the worst! " Wendy smiled gently.

    Hearing what she said, Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "You are not going to give up?"

    "Give up? No, I will never give up racing! I said that in the club today just to make my father feel relieved. " Wendy found it a little bit difficult to say "father" to herself, cause she was somewhat repelled by Derek in her heart.

    "It''s a trick to hold back," Harold''s cold face softened.

    "Yes!" Wendy nodded with a smile, "Harold, can you please do me this favor? If I win the first place next month, I''ll give you my bonus. "

    Harold nodded and said, "Okay."

    Wendy felt relieved and said happily, "Thank you, Harold! I''m leaving tomorrow! Re...remember to miss me!"

    With these words, Wendy plucked up all her courage and kissed on Harold''s cheek. She immediately turned around and rushed out of the room.

 Chapter 31 Coming To Dereks Home For The First Time

    After the successful sneak kiss, Wendy ran back to the bedroom and lay down on the bed. She took the quilt to cover her face, feeling sad.

    She was still young, and she had time. Her mother would recover, and Harold would be with her.

    There''s no hurry. Everything is going on in her plan.

    In the master bedroom, Harold didn''t expect that Wendy would be so bold.

    Before he could react, the girl had escaped in panic.

    If it was someone else who had done this to him, he would have felt very disgusted. However, Harold didn''t know why he didn''t feel sick at all. On the contrary, he felt a strange feeling in his heart.

    Harold had such a feeling that he did not know what had happened to him. He could not figure it out when it was late at night and nothing had bothered him for such a long time.

    After a while, Harold got up from the bed and dialed a number. Soon, a low voice came over the phone, "Hello?"

    "If someone kissed you, how would you react?" Asked Harold.

    "Harold?" Jeremy Xu caught a glimpse of the cl

    There was a huge gap in status between them.

    However, Derek shouldn''t give up because his family''s rejection. Perhaps, it was his cowardice!

    Derek opened the door and took Wendy out of the car. He said worriedly, "Don''t be afraid! Trust me! "

    "Ok!"

    ''If you want me to believe you, you have to do it for me, not just by words!'' Wendy thought and looked at Derek deeply.

    "Ding Dong." The door bell rang hurriedly.

    With a teapot in her hand, Alina, who was about to wash it in the kitchen, smiled and said, "Mom, it must be Derek."

    "Tell him to have dinner first and then go upstairs to take a shower."

    "Okay." With a smile, Alina walked up to the door and opened it. "You''re back. We''re having dinner. This is... "

    After she noticed that there was a girl standing next to Derek, Alina looked at them with confusion.

    Crack! Crack! Crack The teapot in Alina''s hand fell and broke into pieces on the floor, making a loud noise.

    She looked terrified at the young girl led by Derek, as if she had seen a monster.

 Chapter 32 An Old Story

    In the doorway, Wendy looked at the elegant middle-aged woman in front of her. Her right hand was held by Derek, and her left hand was clenched tightly.

    She kept telling herself to calm down. She had managed to suppress her impulse to hit Alina.

    Wendy stared at Alina with resentment. Judging from the terrified look on Alina''s face, it was obvious that she knew her.

    How suspicious! The car accident was likely to be planned by her!

    ''Is somebody who should have been dead in front of her frightening her? Ha-ha!'' Wendy stared at her coldly!

    Looking at the broken teapot on the ground with a frown, Derek said, "What''s wrong with you?"

    After Alina came to her senses, she said anxiously, "Wait a moment. After I weep out, you could come in. There are glasses all over the floor and your feet will be hurt."

    After finishing her words, Alina immediately went to take up a broom and swept the glass on the floor.

    Hearing the loud noise from the living room, Jade came o

    look at each other.

    Staring at Wendy for a while, Alina lowered her eyes, took a deep breath and walked up to her. "Are you Wendy? Which hospital is your mother in now? "

    "It''s none of your business." Wendy''s eyes were as cold as ice.

    "I heard that your mother had a car accident, so I intend to see her tomorrow." "Don''t be afraid. Now that your father brought you back, I will take good care of you," Alina added.

    Wendy said, "My mother is in the hospital of K City. I thought you can''t visit her tomorrow."

    "In K City? Why is she there? " Alina was in a daze.

    "Oh? It seems that you are surprised to see my mother in K City. Is she far away from where you have imagined? " Wendy asked as she stared at Alina''s face.

    Somewhat guilty, Alina lowered her eyelids and said, "Imagine? what do you mean? I''m just caring about your mother. "

    "Care about your rival in love?" Wendy raised her eyebrows and smiled sarcastically, "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate!"

 Chapter 33 Innocent Brother

    Hearing Wendy''s sarcasm, Alina sighed and said, "I don''t know if you have any misunderstandings about me. I really want to take good care of you. After all, it''s adult business. You are just a child, and you are not supposed to bear these."

    Alina was really a scheming woman. If not for the terrified expression on her face when she saw her at the beginning, Wendy would thought Alina was really kind-hearted.

    In her previous life, she had seen Alina getting off the car sneering at her who had fallen in the blood pool. Over the years, she had often dreamed about it.

    The time she spent in Derek''s family in the future was totally predicted by Wendy that her life might not be peaceful.

    Now that she had already come here, she had no choice but to face it.

    Seeing that Wendy no longer sneered her, Alina thought that Wendy was only a teenager and she should have comforted her.

    She looked up and smiled, "Wendy, are you hungry? Let''s go to dinner now. "

    "Okay." Wendy followed Alina obediently to wash her hands and sat

    houted Derek angrily.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that. I''m so sorry." The nanny hurried to apologize.

    "You don''t need to come tomorrow. Get out of here after you get your salary!"

    "What! Oh, no! Please help me, Mrs. Alina. My whole family need me to support! I have been working for you for so many years. Although I have not done anything, I have worked very hard! Please don''t fire me!" The nanny knelt on the ground immediately and pulled Alina''s sleeve, crying.

    Frowning, Alina was about to say something, but Derek said coldly, "It''s useless to plead for mercy!"

    "Alas!" With a sigh, Alina helped the nanny up. "I have a friend who needs a nanny recently. How about me recommending you to her tomorrow? The salary they give you will be pretty good. "

    "Well..." The nanny took a look at the cold Derek, she had to nod and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Alina, thank you!"

    "Fuck off!"

    The nanny went away in dejection.

    Staring at the nanny''s receding figure, Alina shook her head and came back to clean up Wendy''s bedroom.

 Chapter 34 Scheming

    Sitting in Wendy''s room, Derek looked at his wife Alina busy cleaning, without saying anything nor helping her.

    Without asking him why he was sitting there, Alina cleaned the room carefully.

    After cleaning, Alina turned to look at Derek. "How''s mom?"

    "The doctor said she''s all right. I''ve asked a servant to the hospital to look after her. If you are convenient, you can go to see her tomorrow."

    "Okay." Alina nodded gently.

    Looking at the tidy room, Derek felt moved and said, "Thank you for your toil these years."

    "Not at all! This is what I should do. " Even though she was shaking her head, tears had already fallen from Alina''s eyes.

    Derek came up to hug her and sighed, "I know it''s cruel to ask you to take good care of Wendy, but I still have to say, please take good care of her. She was a poor girl who had lost her father''s love since she was a child, and now her mother had a car accident. She might be a bit impulsive sometimes! You should have a good talk with her. Don''t make any conflict

    rs.

    Staring at Wendy''s receding figure, a hint of slyness flashed through Alina''s eyes.

    "She almost freaked me out." "Get her a key later," Derek shook his head and added.

    "Okay." Alina nodded and said, "Since you are awake, why not have breakfast while it is still hot?"

    "Okay."

    When Alina returned to the dining room, she noticed her son''s resentful gaze. Hobson said with dissatisfaction, "Why is there no meat in the sandwich?"

    "For losing weight."

    "How can I eat without meat? At least a ham sausage." "Ham sausage for me please, mom," said Hobson in a spoiled manner.

    "No way!" Alina said to her son in a serious tone. Jade had totally doted on Hobson and made him a fool. Therefore, Alina decided to discipline him.

    It was different now.

    Wendy quickly went downstairs and ate up the breakfast. Hobson ate the sandwich with vegetables, and it tasted like grass. He didn''t eat up half an hour.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Derek had to let him get his breakfast eaten in the car.

 Chapter 35 Meet The Old Enemy

    Derek was in the driver''s seat while Wendy and Hobson were in the backseat.

    Hobson couldn''t stand it anymore. He winked at Wendy, then he took out a piece of tissue from his pocket and spat out the sandwich to it.

    Seeing that Hobson was playing tricks behind his father, Wendy thought he was really adorable. She glanced at Derek who was driving carefully and handed Hobson some tissue from her bag secretly.

    Hobson smirked at Wendy and took a tissue to wipe his mouth.

    Hobson put the "evidence" into his schoolbag secretly and then looked out of the window calmly as if nothing had happened.

    Although Alina might be the planner of the car accident, Hobson was innocent. He had nothing to do with it, and she shouldn''t blame it on a child.

    After sending Hobson to the junior department, Derek then drove Wendy to the high school.

    He took Wendy to the teacher''s office to find the head teacher, Haley Li. After all, they had asked for so many

    irl sneering at her, eyebrows raised.

    "Who are you?" The girl looked familiar to her.

    "Me?" As if having heard a big joke, the girl said angrily, "you can''t even recognize me? It seems that I didn''t make it clear to you when I hit your head in our childhood? Huh? "

    Head? Shelly?

    It was Shelly. Wendy remembered and looked up and down at her. She had changed a lot in the past few years.

    She tied up the top of her school uniform. The school uniform pants were changed into pencil pants by her, with long inclined bangs covering half of her face. However, her "half face with long bangs" hairstyle made her seem to be disgusting.

    Wendy''s eyes were twitching. It was so embarrassing to look at that.

    "Oh, it''s you." With that, Wendy lowered her head and continued writing down her name on the book.

    Shelly didn''t expect that. She glanced at the boy beside Wendy, took a deep breath, and sneered, "what do you mean! How can you ignore me? "

 Chapter 36 The Kart Arrived

    The students in the classroom all turned to look at them. It was a human nature to gossip.

    Class one was a key class. Most of students in this class had passed the exam on their own.

    Shelly was brought in by her parents'' money. Her usual way of showing off her girlish manner made everyone have no good opinion of her.

    Seeing that Wendy had made the biggest achievement in the whole province in her grades, the students were immediately interested in their fight.

    "What do you mean by saying what do you mean?" Wendy asked with a frown, "it''s almost time for the class. What on earth do you want to say?"

    "You are an illegitimate daughter. What are you proud of? Rubbish! " Shelly sneered, "I''m very angry with you now. It makes me happy that you call me Boss Shelly. Otherwise, I will ask someone to hit you! "

    "Illegitimate daughter? Did I hear it wrong? "

    "It seems that they have known each other for a long time."

    "I saw Shelly smoking with some boys from other high schools after school the other day. It seems that Wendy would

    lass, Wendy sat in her seat to work on her notes. Her classmates sitting at the front desk and back wanted to chat with her. Seeing her serious look, they could only say something but stop on a second thought.

    Shelly was still unsatisfied with Wendy, so she sneered her from time to time. But Wendy even didn''t look at her for one second. It made Shelly really awkward and bored.

    Finally, Shelly had no choice but to suppress her humiliation in her heart. She gritted her teeth and whispered, "Wendy, just wait and see! Humph!"

    The school bell rang. Wendy picked up her schoolbag and walked out of the school. Her eyes lit up when she saw a figure not far away.

    The figure also saw her and came up quickly, "Miss Wendy."

    "Why are you here? Is Harold also here? " Wendy asked excitedly.

    "Mr. Harold is not here." Harold''s subordinate shook his head and replied, "but we have already sent the kart here."

    "Great! Where is it? " Wendy was a little disappointed to know that Harold didn''t come. But it was a good news that the kart arrived!

 Chapter 37 Skipping Class

    Harold''s subordinate bent over to tell Wendy where her car was.

    "Miss Wendy, who is this?" Derek''s driver asked, frowning.

    The driver came to pick up Wendy as usual in the afternoon and saw a man in suit stopping her at the school gate the moment she walked out of the school. The man was saying something to her.

    The driver was well aware that Derek cared a lot about Wendy''s safety. A man suddenly appeared and stopped her. The driver was alerted and quickly asked.

    Wendy turned around and smiled, "he''s the father of one of my classmates. My classmate got sick this afternoon and didn''t come to class. They don''t know what the homework is. That''s why he asked me. "

    Harold''s subordinate looked at Wendy, who was lying through her teeth. He smiled, "sorry to have taken up your time."

    The driver shook his head and said, "never mind."

    Wendy waved her hand to Harold''s subordinate and winked at him. "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go back. Bye."

    "Bye." The subordinate replied with

    , I didn''t see Wendy when I went on patrol tonight. So I called you to ask if she has returned home."

    "Yeah, she is at home." A quick thought came to Alina''s mind. "She doesn''t feel well, so I asked the driver to pick her up," she answered.

    Haley was relieved. She knew about the car accident of Wendy. "It''s good to know that she is at home. I was worried that she might skip class! If she is not feeling well, why not take several days off to have a rest at home? Her health is the most important thing. "

    "Okay. Thank you, Miss Haley! Do we need to go through some formalities at school? "

    "You don''t need to go through the paperwork unless you want to apply for leave at daytime."

    "Okay, I know." With a smile, Alina said, "thank you for calling me."

    Haley shook her head and smiled, "it''s my pleasure."

    After they chatted for a while, they hung up the phone. Jade frowned and asked, "who is on the phone?"

    "Wendy''s head teacher called and said that she had skipped school." Alina sighed.

 Chapter 38 Practicing

    "What! Skip class? " Jade scolded harshly, "how dare a young girl skip class? Where is she going at such a late time! Damn it. She should behave herself at such a young age. I will break her leg when she comes back. "

    "Mom, don''t be angry. Calm down!" Alina hurried to help Jade.

    Jade leaned against the sofa and frowned, probably because she was suddenly excited and had high blood pressure, "as expected, the same as her mother, something rude. Now that Derek decided to raise her, I have to give her some discipline, otherwise in the future people will say that we are ignorant of home education! "

    Alina sighed, "Mom, I think you''d better pretend that you don''t know anything."

    "Why?" Jade asked in confusion.

    "Nowadays, all kids are a little rebellious. If you restrain her too much, she will be more rebellious. Mom, just pretend that you don''t know, and don''t tell Derek. I''ll talk to her tonight. " Alina explained.

    Jade shook her hand and said, "No, she won''t listen to you. She w

    steel pieces on the ground were just used as barriers. She had a general impression of the factory''s terrain and environment.

    After reaching the factory gate, Wendy stepped on the gas and rushed into the factory. When she met the steel and rubbish which were used to stop her way, she quickly turned the steering wheel and drove around the factory dexterously.

    Looking at the time on his watch, Jared started to count the time. Wendy''s speed was faster and faster. She not only ran the lap, but also tried to use the obstacles around her to improve her reaction ability.

    "Waah... Waah..." A string of sound of engine rose from afar suddenly.

    Wendy pressed the brake and listened carefully. It was a sound of a sports car. Obviously, the car was modified.

    And it was heavily modified.

    As the sports car roared past the factory, and there were also screams of people, Wendy turned to look at Jared and said, "Jared, let''s go to have a look secretly. What do you think?"

    "As you wish!"

 Chapter 39 Making A Deal

    Wendy hid her go-kart in a corner of the abandoned factory. Then she got into Jared''s car, and followed the screams and drove away.

    The sports cars didn''t stop until they reached the foot of the mountain. Then, the people got out of the cars, bantering with each other. Nobody knew what they were talking about. Some of them took out some reflective cones from their cars and put them on the road, stopping other cars.

    Seeing the coming pick-up, the young man who placed the reflective cones frowned and walked forward. "The road is blocked. You can''t go tonight. You need to take a detour!"

    "I don''t plan to go through the road. I just want to know what are you doing here?" Jared asked as he lowered the window.

    The young man glanced at Jared and the little girl in the passenger seat, thought for a moment, and replied, "we''re holding a race."

    "A race? What kind of race? " Wendy asked curiously, pretending to be innocent.

    "Car racing." The young man saw that

    than one hundred thousand." Said Burke, shaking his head.

    Tens of thousands of dollars was a huge sum of money to Wendy now! Many families couldn''t earn tens of thousands even if they had worked for more than ten years!

    "Will Devin Lee hiring a helper destroy the fairness of the competition? Is it allowed a helper in this game? "

    "Yes, we can ask for help. We don''t require the man to race in person. If Devin himself took part in the game, he would have lost everything, including his underwear." Burke said with disdain.

    Then things would be much easier! Wendy asked, "do you need help now?"

    "So what? At present, no one could be better than the helper that Devin found! I wonder where did he find the helpers. They are really very skillful! " Under the moonlight, Burke looked at his watch and sighed, "the competition is about to start. I have to go now."

    "Wait!"

    "What? What''s up? "

    Wendy smiled mysteriously, "you must be interested in a deal I make!"

 Chapter 40 Private Racing

    Jared saw Wendy had been talking something with a young man. Then she quickly ran over to Jared and told her plan in a low voice.

    "Absolutely not!" Jared shook his head immediately.

    "It''s okay! This is just a competition! " Wendy comforted, "you have seen my driving skills. I am confident to win the competition. Trust me!"

    "No, you can''t do that. It''s too dangerous to take part in a private racing. And the cars they race with are not safe. If you act rashly, Mr. Harold will know and I will be punished! " Jared suggested.

    With a slight smile, Wendy said, "if you don''t tell him, how could Harold know? Don''t worry. I''m really fine! The game is about to start. I have to go now no matter you agree or not! "

    With that, Wendy turned around and said, "Jared, bet all your money on Burke."

    "Miss Wen..." Before Jared could finish his words, she ran back to Burke without looking back.

    Wendy left the petrified Jared behind. He reached into

    who you bet on. I''ll pay for it. "

    "Thank you very much! I bet all my money on Burke!" Jared then looked at the young man who was taking notes.

    "Wow!" The guys about looked at Jared as if he was crazy.

    The young man lend the money to Jared frowned and said, "I have to make it clear to you first. Once the competition begins, you can''t go back on your words. If Burke loses, I won''t give you the watch! I have to make it clear to you! "

    "Ok! I know. I bet all of my money on Burke. " Jared said with a smile.

    The guy who had reminded Jared shook his head and heaved a sigh. It seemed that they could already foresee his pale face after he lost money.

    Since Jared chose to bet on Burke calmly, people discussed on it in a low voice. But because of Burke''s helper, Black'' absence, most of them chose to bet on Devin.

    Miss Wendy, don''t let my money be wasted! Thinking of this, Jared raised his head to look at the sports car driving upwards.

 Chapter 41 Thats Impossible

    Wendy drove the car following behind Devin to the top of the mountain. At the front passenger seat, Burke kept watching the process of Wendy changing gear. Apparently, she was not a new driver.

    Could this teenage girl really win this game? No, that''s impossible. Burke didn''t expect it.

    In the car ahead of them, Devin kept looking back at the cars behind them and said, "I don''t expect that Burke can find a helper. We don''t know if the guy''s skill is as good as Black. ."

    "Humph!" The driver did not speak. He just glanced at the rearview mirror in disdain and sneered.

    Eight sports cars arrived at the top of the mountain. Wendy was speechless as she watched the eight young men on the road. The starting order was the result of stone scissors cloth.

    The man who won in the end lined first, and the others lined after him one by one.

    Because of his bad luck tonight, Burke lined fourth.

    Wendy stopped the car. There were many people gathering at the starting point to watch. And when Burke

    ound of the engine getting closer and closer, and watched the sports car coming closer and closer.

    Someone shouted, "everyone, start to shake the beer bottles in your hands! get ready! Coming! "

    "Devin! Devin!" Someone exclaimed with expectation.

    "Coming!"

    "What? It seems that the car is Burke''s! "

    "No way! Ah ah ah! It''s really Burke! "

    Everybody looked at the cars whizzing past in disbelief. The young man pressed the timer and shouted excitedly, "6 minutes 12 seconds!"

    "What! How is that possible? So soon! "

    "Shit! He broke the record!"

    "How did Burke get this helper? That''s too fast!"

    "No car behind? It can''t be true! Devin''s car was invisible! Did they have a false start? "

    The young man next to Jared widened his eyes and said, "oh my God! You are so lucky today! "

    "Thanks to your friend for lending me the money. Otherwise, I don''t have enough money to bet!" Jared joked.

    Someone questioned, "did they false started? How could it be so fast? That''s impossible! "

 Chapter 42 An Acquaintance

    The car came to a halt. Burke looked at Wendy with excitement. "Oh my God! You really won the first place! You are awesome! "

    Wendy unfastened the seat belt and smiled, "I have told you. The first place is me."

    "Right, right! I thought you were joking just now! " Burke smiled, "I''m pretty sure that no one will bet on me because Black didn''t come tonight. they must be pissed off now! I couldn''t help laughing at the thought of their looks. "

    "Laugh when you start counting." Wendy joked.

    Burke shook his head and said, "I don''t care about money! I just want to teach them a lesson! "

    "We made a deal just now. 50-50 split! If they ask about me later, don''t tell them who I am. " Wendy warned.

    Patting his chest, Burke assured her, "don''t worry. I won''t speak too much."

    Burke and Wendy were joyful. But at the end of the line, everyone was talking angrily.

    "Burke must have cheated! It couldn''t be so fast! Even Black can''t run in such a short time! " Shouted the people who b

    rked the car far away. He saved half of the money, put it in the alley, and handed it to Wendy. "Here is eighty thousand dollars! We still have a race tomorrow night. Will you come? "

    "I think so!" Wendy said with uncertainty.

    "This is my phone number. If you come here again tomorrow night, you can call me. The money is equally divided!"

    "Okay!" After saying goodbye to Burke, Wendy took her suitcase and walked towards Jared. "Help me apply for a bank card and deposit the money in it. Give it to me tomorrow."

    "Aren''t you afraid that I ran away with the money?" Jared teased.

    Wendy shrugged indifferently. "If you don''t want to make the money tomorrow night, you can take the roll."

    Hearing that, Jared chuckled and said, "I am joking. I''ll give you the bank card tomorrow."

    "Okay, bye." Wendy waved her hand to say goodbye to Jared. She looked at the business car of Derek''s in the distance. Smelling the strong beer smell on herself, she frowned and walked quickly to the car.

 Chapter 43 the stink of alcohol

    The driver looked at the school gate with a frown. He kept walking back and forth and stared at his watch from time to time. His face was full of anxiety.

    "Why does it take her so long?" The driver whispered.

    The students who lived at home had left continuously. There were few students at school and the driver didn''t see Wendy at all after waiting for a long time.

    The driver decided to report the current situation to Derek, when a sweet voice came from behind, "Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    Hearing Wendy''s voice, the driver looked back at her all of a sudden. He was relieved and asked, "Miss Wendy, where have you been? I''ve been waiting here for a long time! What? Why are your clothes all wet? What happened? "

    The driver asked in a hurry seeing her.

    Wendy sighed, "I went to the supermarket to buy something to eat after self-study class in the evening. I didn''t expect a drunken man on the way. He got so drunk that he threw the beer in the beer bottle to the passers-by casually. I ha

    of Y City, Jared walked into the study and whispered, "Mr. Harold."

    Harold withdrew his sight from the book and looked at Jared coldly. Jared trembled slightly and replied, "I''m sorry! I''m unable to prevent Miss Wendy from participating in a private competition. "

    Harold''s face remained unchanged. "She wouldn''t change what she wants to do. If you can''t persuade her, then you should take good care of her."

    "Yes, sir!" Jared nodded.

    "I heard that you made a lot of money tonight?" Harold asked flatly.

    "Yes, I made sixty thousand," replied Jared in embarrassment.

    "I see. You may leave now."

    "Yes."

    The next day, when Derek woke up and went downstairs for breakfast, he saw Wendy''s empty hands. He asked in confusion: "Where is your schoolbag?"

    "There are too many books. I put my schoolbag in the school. I''ll stay in the classroom until I finish my homework and go home. You can ask the driver to pick me up later or buy me a bike. I''ll go on my bike next time. " Wendy suggested.

 Chapter 44 Self Destruction

    She had to shake off the driver so that she could be free. Otherwise, it would cause the driver''s suspicion if she came to the school from the gate of the school again and again, instead of coming out of the school.

    At that time, Alina was having lunch quietly. Upon hearing Wendy''s suggestion, she agreed and suggested, "Derek, you''d better buy a bike for her. It''s not convenient for the driver to drive her to school when you should use the car for negotiation."

    Derek thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll ask someone to buy a bike for you."

    Wendy glanced at Alina. She had been trying her best to please and defend her lately.

    If Wendy hadn''t known her true colors in her previous life, she would have been deceived by her acting skills.

    She didn''t know whether it was Alina''s another trick. She could only pretend to be ignorant and eat breakfast quietly.

    Wendy came to the classroom, took out her books and started to read them.

    Steve entered the classroom slowly unt

    ?" Steve asked.

    "Something interesting." Wendy answered.

    Steve raised his eyebrows and smiled smugly, "Something more interesting will happen tonight."

    "What is it?" Wendy asked curiously.

    "It''s a secret." Steve smiled, shrugging his shoulders.

    Secret? Wendy shook her head and used her break time to do her homework.

    Shelly witnessed their every move. She angrily clenched her fists and cursed Wendy in her heart.

    In the evening, after dinner, Wendy drove her bike to Harold''s villa.

    Jared had already been informed and was waiting for her downstairs. After Wendy parked her bike in the garage, they drove towards the place where they competed yesterday.

    Wendy didn''t notice that Harold standing in a room of the second floor was looking at her through the window when she was sitting in the car.

    "Here you are." Jared handed the card to Wendy.

    "Jared, take this bank card. While it begins to bet, you bet all of the money on me." Wendy''s voice was full of excitement.

 Chapter 45 Might Not Make It

    Jared nodded, "Okay! No problem! "

    Jared looked at Wendy in a little astonishment. He couldn''t believe that Wendy, a mere child, could give him so much money calmly. Tens of thousands was a huge amount of money at that time.

    There was no joy or excitement on Wendy''s face. Instead, she was very calm.

    Then, Jared drove Wendy to the abandoned factory. Burke''s sports car alongside the road had been waiting for them for a long time.

    In order not to expose her and Jared''s identities, Wendy got out of Jared''s car and changed into Burke''s sports car.

    A young man with dark skin was sitting in the front passenger seat.

    Burke opened the back door for her and smiled, "This is my friend Black."

    "Hello." Wendy greeted him.

    Black looked at her with interest and said, "Burke told me your excellent performance yesterday. Did you ever learn racing?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "You have such good skill. Do you plan to play a profession?" Black asked.

    Wendy sighed, "I do want to be a

    g what had happened yesterday, many people were betting their money on Burke.

    However, there were so many changing factors about racing, such as a starting behind other drivers, the wrong starting operation and so on, which might lead to a loss in the end.

    Steve performed well, which won the trust of all. Others had also found other helpers, today a few new faces were added.

    Some people thought they might have a dark horse tonight, so they bet a lot on other people to win.

    Jared had brought a large sum of money with him this evening, and he bet it all on Burke. Everyone was shocked by him.

    Black intended to see Wendy''s driving tonight, so he sat in the passenger''s seat, and Burke was near the finish line.

    Eight sports cars were speeding up the mountain. Black was unlucky today. He lost in the first round of Rock Paper scissors, and now he was the last one to start.

    Black looked at Wendy with concern and said, "I''m sorry. It seems that we might not make it tonight."

 Chapter 46 Good For Nothing

    Wendy smiled confidently, "We can make it. I will be the first place! Trust me! "

    "But we are the last!" Black frowned and said, "You can''t speed up when the cars block the way, unless you overtake and move ahead immediately when you start."

    Seeing that Devin got the first place in rock paper scissors, Black said coldly, "He is the first again? Did he bribe before the competition? "

    Seeing Black'' anxious look, Wendy comforted him, "Don''t worry! No matter which place he is in, the first place will be me! "

    Black got calm when he saw the confident smile on her face and thought of the wonderful operation that Burke told him yesterday.

    Hands on the steering wheel, Steve didn''t see Burke''s sports car from the rear view mirror.

    "What are you looking at?" Asked Devin in puzzlement.

    Steve answered vaguely, "I''m looking at Burke''s car."

    "Haha! He was the last one! Huh, I heard that a lot of people bet on Burke tonight. I want them to be lost without any money! " Said Devin with a cold smile.

    Steve frowned and wanted to say s

    f death or she was confident in the overbearing speed. She dared to step on the gas and swerve.

    Steve was not a mind reader of Wendy, so he could only find the answer himself for this question.

    The people at the finish line craned their necks to look at the coming sports car. A lot of people who bet on Burke shouted excitedly, "Wow! I win! "

    "It''s a big fortune!"

    Wendy sped up and drove for a long distance before she stopped.

    Comparing with the money, Burke was happier to see the black face of Devin and ran to them quickly.

    Black, who was still in a shock, looked at Wendy in surprise. At first, he thought that the girl in front of him was just a little better at driving. But now, as he saw it with his own eyes, he knew that he and Wendy were not in the same level!

    Black''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Wendy with burning eyes and asked, "Wendy, are you interested in underground racing? The bonus there one day is more than a month here! "

    Hearing the money, Wendy raised her eyebrows curiously, "Underground racing?"

 Chapter 47 Underground Racing

    "Yes! Underground Racing! But the competition is not in Y City, and it''s a little dangerous. Do you want to have a try? " Black looked at Wendy and asked.

    At the beginning, when he saw Wendy''s outstanding driving skills, he immediately thought of underground racing. The bonus of the first prize was unbelievably rich.

    In the past, he had ever took part in the underground racing when he heard about the abundant bonus. But it was even too difficult for him to complete even one lap. It seemed that people who took part in this kind of competition were crazy and they almost had accidents in almost every competition.

    As soon as he brought up the underground racing, he thought of the age and identity of Wendy and regretted at once. Wendy was still a child, and it was too dangerous for her to take part in this kind of racing.

    Without fear, Wendy asked curiously, "Do you know the competition system? Do they have any requirements? Using sports cars or go-karts? How dangerous do you mean when you say it''s a little dangerous? "

    "Well, you are a girl. Undergro

    first place is also me. " Raising her eyebrows, Wendy asked confidently.

    Burke and Black had seen Wendy''s starting of the car. So they were both speechless.

    Burke rolled his eyes and asked, "What if you can''t get the first place when starting?"

    "That''s why I said I need to watch the live video of the game, okay? I just want to watch the video! " Said Wendy in a spoiled manner.

    Although she said so, she was still moved. The two men were neither kith nor kin to her. But as they were fond of racing and talked a lot about it, they were worried about her safety.

    If someone else knew her intention, he would have taken her to that race as soon as possible for money.

    Seeing that they were still hesitant, Wendy pretended to be angry and said, "Well, since you don''t want to help me, I can only ask other people for help. Anyway, there are so many people here, and there is always someone knowing the underground racing game."

    "Hey, forget it. How can you be so stubborn? I don''t know what to do with you! Fine, I''ll get the video for you! " Sighed Burke.

 Chapter 48 Being Followed

    With a successful smile, Wendy said, "Thank you, Burke."

    On the other side, Devin, looked at the winner with a long face. He walked to Steve and said coldly, "Let''s meet that guy!"

    Steve frowned and said, "You don''t get along with Burke, so it is useless for you to find him. I guess he won''t talk to you."

    "Damn it. Where did Burke find this helper? Is he a professional racer? I have never heard that there is a racing club in Y City! " Devin said in a fret, "You didn''t beat him, either! I''m going to lose my face! "

    "I will go instead of you." Steve said calmly.

    "Fine! You have no enmity against them, so I think Burke won''t do anything bad to you. You can go to ask about that boy''s background and try to hire him to work for me. Tell him the price is negotiable. " Said Devin coldly.

    Upon hearing this, Steve frowned and looked at him. Seeing Steve standing still, Devin asked with dissatisfaction, "Why are you still standing here? Go and ask him! Well? Do you feel uncomfortable when yo

    y, looked at him with warning in his eyes. After a while, he looked away and waved his hand to say goodbye to Wendy.

    She handed the money she was holding to Jared, and said with a smile, "The bonus add the bet, it''s almost 350 thousand. Am I right?"

    "Yes!" Seeing the complicated expression on Wendy''s face, Jared asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? "

    "Nothing. Help me save it, Jared," Said Wendy, blinking her eyes.

    "No problem!" Taking the suitcase from Wendy, Jared said, "It''s late. Let me drive you home."

    "No, I''ll go home by bike." Wendy said while shaking her head.

    "Who''s that?" Jared suddenly turned his head to the right and shouted coldly.

    The man who was eavesdropping in the dark was frightened and quickly turned around and ran away. With a straight face, Jared didn''t follow him.

    "Someone is following us?" Wendy asked, raising her eyebrows.

    "Yes!" Jared thought for a while and said, "Miss Wendy, let me drive you home. Don''t worry. I''ll look into it."

 Chapter 49 Bankruptcy

    In a conservative way, Jared drove the car and didn''t stop until it was a little far away from Derek''s home. Then Wendy took out her bike from the pick-up and rode back to home.

    When Wendy opened the door, Derek asked in a caring tone, "Why did you come back so late today?"

    "There are several questions that Bess can''t work out,. I''ve explained to her, so we are a little late," explained Wendy.

    Wendy had always been lukewarm to Derek. And tonight she didn''t touch alcohol, so he didn''t have any suspicion.

    Then Wendy took her clothes and went into the bathroom to take a quick shower. After that, she threw all her school uniforms into the washing machine. She turned around and looked at Derek''s bedroom in the distance. Her eyes flashed a cunning light.

    Wendy sneaked back to the bathroom and pretended to be taking a shower. She pressed her ears against the door and listened carefully.

    After a while, she heard the sound of someone gently opening the lid of the washing machine. She could not help smiling.

    It was no

    ce.

    Haley was trying her best to persuade Steve to study hard and not to sleep at class. However, her words seemed to go in vain. Steve could not hear a word.

    "Why can''t you learn from Wendy? Look how hard she is studying every day. Considering the current situation of your family, studying is the only way to help you. You have to study hard and get a good college! " The head teacher continued to persuade.

    Steve shrugged and said, "Have you finished your words? Then I''ll go back to my classroom. "

    Without waiting for her answer, he turned around and left the teacher''s office.

    "Steve," The head teacher quickly looked around and found that there was no other teachers in the office. She asked in a low voice sadly, "Do you still hate me so much? Your father and I... "

    "Don''t tell me that you and my father really love each other! Now my dad is bankrupt. I didn''t see you cling to my father anymore. You know clearly why you choose to be with my father. For money or something else?" Steve left without saying another word.

 Chapter 50 The Background Of Steve

    When Wendy saw Steve returned to his seat, she studied him from head to toe and asked, "You got scolded?"

    "I''m fine. I''m used to it." Steve said, as he lay prone on the desk and continued to sleep.

    He was just back from the office, after a lesson from the teacher. He was still able to sleep in class. Wendy had thought that he would pretend to listen to the teacher even if he didn''t want to. She didn''t expect that he didn''t care about it at all.

    Admiration was written all over her face. She shook her head and continued with her homework.

    The students nearby saw how hard Wendy worked, and some students who were diligent were stimulated to study after class, showing no sign of taking a rest.

    After a busy day, Wendy finished all her homework. Then she rushed home by bike. After finishing the meal, she rushed to the villa of Harold by bike.

    Seeing how hard Wendy was, Derek felt a pang in his heart.

    "Make more delicious foo

    audience sighed.

    Jared knew what Wendy was planning. Seeing that they were not going to participate in the competition, he found an excuse to slip away.

    Wendy didn''t take part in the private competition for a few days. She came to the classroom to study late at night. When the bell rang, she packed up and left.

    Noticing Wendy''s hardworking look, the head teacher praised her for many times in the class. Her performance in the tests was always in the top.

    For the past few nights, Alina smelt the smell of alcohol on Wendy''s clothes, but it smelled clean. Confused, she called her head teacher. She knew that Wendy studied very hard at night in the school.

    Upon hearing the news, Alina''s face darkened. She didn''t understand why Wendy, who had been hanging out and drinking with others the other day, suddenly worked so hard at studying. Such a rapid change of Wendy didn''t suit her at all.

    All of a sudden, Alina heard a good news.

 Chapter 51 Get The Video

    "What? Where are you going? " Although Alina looked calm, she was overjoyed inside.

    Wendy "nervously" looked at her and said: "The class will organize camping on weekend. It costs twenty dollars for each classmate of our class."

    Alina wanted to laugh at the thought of it. From the expression of Wendy, she could ensure that camping was absolutely a lie. It was not true.

    She was very happy that Wendy wouldn''t come back this weekend. It didn''t matter where she would go, as long as she didn''t come back. It was better if something happened outside!

    She couldn''t expose Wendy''s lie now. She had to pretend to be a gentle and loving mother.

    "For camping? I''ll give you one hundred more. Is that enough? " Alina asked.

    "That''s enough. I don''t want that much." With great acting, Wendy pretended to be telling the lie which made her uneasy.

    Alina returned to her bedroom, took the money, walked down and handed it to Wendy. "Camp on the top of the mountain? There are so many mosquitoes in the mountain. Y

    . How could he know! Just say yes! " Said Wendy in a spoiled manner. If she knew the location of the underground racing, she would go there directly. She didn''t have to work so hard to persuade them.

    Jared shook his head more heavily, "Who told you that Mr. Harold wasn''t here! He... "

    "What! Harold is here! " Wendy asked excitedly.

    Realizing that he had made a slip of the tongue, Jared racked his brain trying to find a way to explain. But before he could do anything, Wendy had already run upstairs.

    She rushed to the second floor and found a room nearby. When she found the door was open, she quickened her pace.

    A familiar figure was sitting at the desk and reading. Hearing the footsteps, the man looked up and their eyes met.

    That was the man whom she had missed day and night! Wendy excitedly ran towards Harold and shouted, "Harold, what are you doing here?"

    When Harold saw the undisguised affection in the girl''s eyes, his long curly eyelashes trembled lightly. He grinned and said, "Wendy."

 Chapter 52 Too Much Information

    Wendy wanted to rush forward to hug Harold, but Harold had no memory of the previous life. She could only suppress her emotion and smiled leisurely. "Why did you come to Y City, Harold? Do you have something to deal with? Or... Do you just miss me? "

    "On business." Harold said with a faint smile.

    He still kept his words brief and to the point as usual. Wendy bit her lips, raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "You should tell me when you came Y City."

    "You didn''t ask."

    "Well, I thought you were in K City. No, I have earned a lot of money with Jared these days. But he didn''t tell me you have come. I have to give a talk to him. "

    Wendy ran downstairs and scolded Jared. He could do nothing but smile awkwardly.

    Depressed, Jared thought, ''I couldn''t tell you the truth. Mr. Harold didn''t let me tell you. But what could I do.'' It would be difficult for him to get between them!

    Harold put down the book in his hand and also went downstairs to the living room. He glanced at the video th

    ld child? How could it be possible!

    Even if they miswrote the age, there was a big difference between male and female!

    There was too much information they couldn''t accept. The office was silent. After a while, Sherwood asked coldly, "How many hours is left before the competition starts?"

    "In less than five hours."

    "Go now. Change the barrier."

    "But, we have just changed the barrier."

    It''s common to change some obstacles in a couple of months. But they had changed the barriers not long before...

    "Do as I said." Said Sherwood coldly.

    "Yes." The subordinate bowed his head and said obediently.

    Looking at the gender and age on the form, Sherwood ordered another subordinate, "Go and check who has been in touch with Burke these days. I want to see what on earth he is doing with the Wend!"

    Sherwood grabbed a knife on the table and casted it! The knife point was inserted into an apple in the plate.

    The white light was shining on the knife which gave out cold silver light.

 Chapter 53 A Green Hat

    Wendy didn''t get up until the evening.

    "Harold, are you going to the competition field too?" Wendy asked while drinking the soup.

    "Yes." Harold nodded and said.

    Wendy bit the spoon and thought for a while. Then she asked, "Um, Harold, can we keep some distance from each other in the racing venue?"

    Before she finished her words, Harold immediately frowned and looked at her with undisguised confusion and dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    Startled by Harold''s stare, Wendy explained hastily, "I didn''t mean that. I''m afraid that someone will know you there. Then they will follow the clues and find out who I am."

    "You know, Harold, Dere...my father doesn''t like me to race. If word gets out, I may not be able to race anymore." Said Wendy, blinking her eyes.

    After hearing her explanation, Harold withdrew his cold gaze and said, "Okay."

    After dinner, Wendy went to the supermarket with Burke to buy a hat, a mask and a pair of sunglasses.

    She tucked up her hair, hid it

    bably still too young. So she doesn''t look like a girl. "

    Sherwood''s subordinate meant that Wend was small-chested implicitly. Since she was well-dressed, it was difficult to tell from the appearance her gender.

    "A green hat? That''s funny! " Sherwood smiled and looked at Wendy in the video. He habitually took out a knife from his pocket, played with it and said, "Arrange her to start the her car the last one."

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate didn''t ask more and left.

    Sherwood put away his knife quickly and walked outside the door. His subordinates followed him quickly.

    It was less than half an hour before the competition started. Twelve people participated in today''s competition. All of them stood in front of the staff and waited for the order.

    "Who is he? A baby came to racing? Is he weaning? Aren''t you going to review the list of the games? Now anyone can join in the game? Let us race with him? It''s about degrading myself! " A disdainful voice came from behind Wendy.

 Chapter 54 Rig The Cards

    A woman in a red cheongsam smiled gently and answered, "We have strictly checked the list of competitors, please rest assured."

    "Gee, is this a rigorous screening? He looks like a baby. " The man with a pair of triangular eyes walked to the side of Wendy, reaching out to take off her hat.

    As soon as she saw him raising his hand, she turned her head and quickly stepped aside. She was wearing sunglasses, and no one saw her roll her eyes under the glasses.

    "What''s wrong with you? You cheated on me? Where did you find this crazy baby? "

    "Ha-ha-ha, look at the hat!" The rest of them burst into laughter.

    The men in black also stepped forward and stood in front of Wendy. One of them said coldly, "No fighting before the competition. Please cooperate."

    "What... fuck! Well, I''ll see to what level he is that can pass your check. Humph! " The young man stood aside.

    The other men also looked at Wendy contemptuously. They were competing in the underground racing. There were accidents every time they took part in th

    r. Harold, is there anything wrong with that woman?"

    Jared had been with Wendy these days. He had already taken this poor and hardworking girl as his sister.

    Now when he saw Harold''s frown, his heart suddenly missed a beat.

    Harold said in a cold voice, "She shuffled the last card for Wendy on purpose."

    "What!" Jared looked at the screen in disbelief. The woman was shuffling so fast. How did Mr. Harold find out!

    The woman began to distribute cards to everyone. Each of them had one. With a smile, she said, "Please show your cards."

    "Ha ha, I''m the first!" Someone shouted excitedly when he found it was two of spades.

    Wendy turned over her card and it was the third card of spades. The smallest one which means she would start from the end of the grid.

    Today''s new comer Wendy caught everyone''s attention. As soon as she uncovered the three of spades, the triangular eye just began to sneer again. "Ho Ho, he is the last one. It seems that whether he can complete the competition or not is still a question!"

 Chapter 55 Game Started

    Some people bet on Wendy because the odds were the highest. They bet that she would win the first place.

    Now they saw from the big screen that Wendy got the three of spades to the last row. Many of them began to sigh with remorse.

    "Damn it! I shouldn''t have bet on the Wend! Damn it! I lost my money!"

    "What bad luck! It turns out that he is the last one of the grid for his first time to racing! Damn it!"

    "It''s lucky that I didn''t bet too much on him. Otherwise, I would be in a lot of trouble tonight."

    "Oh, I don''t know if you have heard about it. It seems that Harold has bet a lot on that Wend. " Some of them began to whisper to each other.

    Someone looked around in surprise and asked, "What? Harold? The Harold He from the capital? "

    "Yes, you are right. The He family in the capital."

    "Why is he here?"

    "Maybe he came here to have a look. He heard that an underground racing was held here. I just followed him and heard his men put a bet on the Wend. "

    if he runs so slowly! "

    "Right, withdraw!"

    Many audience blurted out to let her withdraw!

    With less than ten seconds'' drive, the two cars in the front ran into the guardrail because of a fierce crash. Their cars slid to the side fence.

    They tried to turn the steering wheel to start the race car, but found that it was severely damaged and could not be started any more.

    "Wow! WOW! " Seeing the violent impact of the racing car, nobody in the audience felt scared but more excited instead.

    Part of the cars scattered on the track, and many other cars slowed down.

    Not far away, there was a track covered with water. Wendy, who kept the speed all the time, turned the steering wheel and abruptly moved over four cars. Everyone was shocked.

    Before everyone was surprised, she continued to speed up to overtake in a hairpin curve. In a flash, she had been the last to the fifth place. This series of amazing and beautiful operation gave the audience a lot of surprise.

 Chapter 56 Meet Them

    At the beginning, the drivers who were overtaken also looked at the racing car in front of them, wondering who was so fierce and who dared to speed up on the curve. But they didn''t expect that car was in the same color as that little boy''s! He''s so awesome?

    Because the track suddenly changed, everyone was more cautious for the first run. After all, their bonus this evening would be ruined because of the car accident.

    "Wow! That wimpy kid is still overtaking. He''s not afraid of death! "

    "It seems that he is irritated by everyone''s asking for quitting just now, and that''s why he keeps accelerating."

    "Wend will lose control of his car. Do you believe it?" Some even guessed that something bad was going to happen to Wendy.

    However, she successfully passed the sand and oily track and surpassed the fourth place to the third place.

    Those who didn''t have hope for Wendy at the beginning exclaimed with excitement, and Burke and Black also looked at the screen with admiration.

    As Harold looked at the straight,

    a stroke of luck change their minds.

    When Wendy left the stage with the bouquet, a man in black walked up to her and blocked her way. "Excuse me, I''ll take you to get your bonus."

    She pushed her sunglasses happily and followed.

    Harold, who was sitting in the corner, saw that the man in black didn''t take Wendy to go down the stage but went to a strange place. He narrowed his sharp eyes and immediately turned around and left.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Harold?" asked Jared, who caught up with him in a hurry.

    Harold could not help but purse his lips into a thin line. He suddenly regretted that he had wagered so much money on Wendy for the eighteen odd today. They must hate her so much now.

    ''I can''t let anything happen!'' Harold left in a hurry.

    Sherwood, who was sitting in the box, saw Harold hurrying out. He snorted and raised his eyebrows, "So worried? It seems that you care much about her! "

    "Mr. Sherwood, are we going there?"

    "Go, let''s meet them!" Sherwood put away his knife and left with a sneer.

 Chapter 57 Protect Her Behind

    Wendy followed the man in black and gradually disappeared in public. She frowned and looked around.

    They were going inwards, and farther and farther, here and the joys and laughter track were like two different worlds, quiet and frightening.

    Wendy slowed down and became vigilant. When the leading man in black saw her stop, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I mean no harm. You can leave after I take you to get the reward."

    "Okay." Even though Wendy didn''t say anything, she was still on her guard.

    There was only the sound of them walking in the empty corridor. They turned right and came a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes.

    The foreigner saw them and asked in surprise, "Hey, where are you going?"

    "I''ll take him to meet our boss." Said the man in black.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t know. Boss wants to see him. Well, I have to take him there now."

    "Okay, let''s have a drink tonight."

    "Okay."

    After that, they left. Just now, they had talked in English. Maybe they thought Wend

    u ask an explanation?" Asked Harold.

    Sherwood was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He wanted to know the relationship between Harold and Wend. He wanted to know what they were doing in his territory and their purpose!

    However, when Harold came up and asked if he could not afford to lose, it was simply digging a trap for himself.

    If he wanted to ask more, he couldn''t afford to lose. If he could lose, he had to close his mouth and give the money without asking anything.

    So many years, it was the first time that Sherwood felt like humiliated.

    Sherwood didn''t reply, and Harold didn''t say anything either. They stood at the door of the office and looked down upon each other.

    Behind Harold''s back, Wendy felt the warmth of his body and smiled happily.

    "Haha."

    Her smile immediately broke the tension. Harold and Sherwood looked down at the girl who was chuckling in a low voice.

    "Well, nothing. You can go on." Noticing that everyone was looking at her, Wendy waved her hand hastily.

 Chapter 58 My Little Sister

    In the auditorium, after being excited for a while, Burke and Black came back to their senses and were ready to walk towards Harold. But when they turned around, they found that he and Jared had already gone.

    The two of them quickly turned their heads and looked around, but still did not see their figures.

    "Where have they been? How about we take the money first and wait for them outside? " Burke thought for a while and asked.

    "No problem. There are too many people here. It would be a waste of time to look for him. We''d better go out." Black nodded in agreement.

    The two of them turned around and went to the counter to take their money. When they were about to leave, they saw several men in black standing behind them.

    Their path was blocked by the men in black. They were not idiots, and as soon as they saw this group of people, they immediately found that something was wrong.

    The men in black went to catch them before they got the chance to speak.

    "What are you doing! Let go of me! "

    "Let us go! Do

    I didn''t cheat! Now that we win, you don''t give us the money but take us here. You can''t afford to lose? "

    Disdain was written all over her face. The man in black walked towards Wendy and glared at her.

    Realizing that Wendy was about to be in danger, Burke and Black immediately stopped her. "Wendy, stop it!" they shouted.

    Wendy? ''Who is she? Is she Harold''s sister?''

    Sherwood was amused by her childish appearance. He thought for a while and said, "No. I''m just interested in you, so I want to ask you to come and have a chat with me."

    "So we have almost finished the conversation. Can we go now?"

    "Okay. One more question."

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Really? What is it? "

    "What''s your relationship with Harold?"

    ''Harold and I... I was his girlfriend in the previous life!''

    Wendy really wanted to explain their relationship to everyone. But what was Harold''s attitude towards her now?

    Wendy didn''t know how to reply. She looked up at Harold, biting her lower lip.

    "She is my little sister."

 Chapter 59 Take The Money And Leave

    Wendy didn''t expect that Harold would explain the relationship between them, which made her in great surprise. When she heard the word sister, she felt disappointed and sad.

    But after a while, she thought being his sister was not bad. ''When I grew up, you would still be mine!''

    "Oh? Sister! When did you have a younger sister? " Sherwood asked with interest.

    "This is your last question." After saying that, Harold dragged Wendy by the neck and turned around to leave.

    In a hurry, Burke and Black followed behind Harold. They didn''t dare to stay anymore.

    The men in black were about to catch up when they saw them leaving. Sherwood raised his hand and said, "No need to chase them."

    "Mr. Sherwood?" Asked a man in black, puzzled.

    "Let them go. Take them to get the money." Instructed Sherwood.

    "Yes." The men in black nodded and quickly followed up, bringing them the money.

    Sherwood turned around and went back to his office. He pressed the play button with the remote control and th

    s, persuading her not to participate again.

    "Well, I still want to..." Wendy frowned and thought the money was not enough for her now.

    Harold took a deep look at her, then closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair, not talking to Wendy.

    "Hi, Harold, hey." Harold ignored what Wendy had said.

    ''Holy crap! Harold is angry!'' What should she do! Wendy bit her lower lip and looked out of the window, thinking about how to persuade Harold.

    In another car, Burke and Black were still discussing with each other excitedly about the huge amount of money that they had earned today. They were also fiercely talking about Wendy''s outstanding performance tonight.

    After they went back to the hotel, they got out of the car and laughed. When they were about to ask Harold if they wanted to have some night snack, they saw his cold face walking straight into the hotel.

    "What? What''s Mr. Harold doing? He looks unhappy. " Perplexed, Burke asked Wendy.

    "Well, he is angry." Said Wendy with a sigh.

 Chapter 60 Make Plans

    "Angry? Why is he angry? " Burke asked.

    "It''s a long story." Wendy shrugged and went back to her room by elevator.

    She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Thinking for a while, she sat up and found a pen and paper in the room and began to write.

    The next day, they were going to Y City by car. They took their luggage downstairs. After a while, Wendy didn''t come downstairs.

    Black frowned and asked, "Is Wendy overslept?"

    Jared shook his head and said, "That''s impossible. Miss Wendy is a self-disciplined girl and she does morning exercise on time every day."

    "How do you know?" Asked Burke.

    After some dry coughs, Jared explained, "She told me before." He wouldn''t have told them that he had followed Wendy secretly.

    Black looked at his watch and said, "But it''s not convenient for her to do morning exercises in the hotel. I think she might have slept too much. Let''s go upstairs to wake her up."

    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs! Miss Wendy is here! " When Jared turned

    anks. I''ll take a bus there and go back to school. Then I''ll go home." Wendy said while shaking her head.

    "It''s getting dark. I''ll drive you to the school, and you can take the bus home from there."

    "Well, okay." Now that it''s not easy to wait for a bus here, Wendy wanted to go home as soon as possible. She heard that Derek was coming back tonight, so she''d better go home before him.

    When they arrived at the bus station near the school, a bus was running over. Seeing this, Wendy immediately waved at Jared and jumped into the bus with her suitcase.

    In a bar not far away, Shelly was drinking tea and watching the bus running away. She squinted at the bus and whispered, "Why did she get out of that car with a suitcase? Is that...? "

    Suddenly, Shelly sneered.

    "What are you laughing at, Shelly?" A young man asked as he reached out and put his arm around her shoulders.

    "Nothing. I just thought of something interesting." Shelly watched the bus disappear in her sight and sneered.

 Chapter 61 Pretending To Be Deaf

    "Ding Dong." The doorbell rang.

    The nanny, who was busy in the kitchen, quickly walked out. Alina raised her head to look at the clock on the wall and said, "It should be Wendy. I''ll open the door."

    "What? Okay. " The nanny nodded and went back to the kitchen to continue washing dishes.

    Jade picked up a chicken leg and put it into Hobson''s bowl. She frowned and asked, "You can ask the servant to open the door. Why do you go yourself?"

    "It''s okay. It''s just a few steps," Alina smiled, "She won''t talk to us at home. Anyway, we are family. We should live in harmony. She is quite sensitive at her age. We have to take good care of her. As long as I keep in touch with her more often, she will accept me. "

    Hearing what Alina said, Jade sighed in her mind and said, "You''re so kind, Alina. She is so ill bred just like her mother. Why do you still care about her! You are so kind to her. She might become an ungrateful daughter-in-law in the future! "

    Hearing Jade''s words

    ," Derek said with a frown.

    "That''s right, mom. Hobson is bored to eat alone downstairs. How about we go downstairs first?" Alina also persuaded.

    The moment Jade heard about Hobson, the anger on her face faded. She put the feather duster in Derek''s hand and said, "You have to teach her a lesson. If you hit her heavily, she will be obedient."

    "Okay, I will teach her well." After Derek finishing his sentence, Jade turned around and left.

    Looking at the closed door of the bedroom, Derek sighed. He raised his hand to knock on the door, and there was no sound inside.

    He knocked on the door a few more times, but Wendy didn''t open the door. He had been very tired these days working overtime. Now when he came back home, it was also very noisy. Derek was also very agitated.

    Rage surged in his heart. He turned around and went to the study to find the spare key to Wendy''s bedroom. Holding the feather duster in his left hand, he swung the door open with his right hand.

 Chapter 62 Bad Girl

    As soon as the door was opened, he saw that Wendy was sitting up straight and the pen in her hand was flying quickly on the exercise book.

    She put a bowl of rice on the right corner of the desk. He knew that she hadn''t eaten anything.

    The anger in his heart vanished when he saw the side face of Wendy, who was studying diligently. He seemed to see a devoted Sara.

    "It seems that" Wendy, who was doing homework, noticed that someone came in. She turned around and looked at the person. "Astonished", she took something out of her ear and put it on the desk and asked, "What? You''re back? "

    When Derek walked closer, he saw two earplugs on the desk. No wonder that she didn''t hear any voice out the bedroom just now, it was because she wore earplugs.

    Derek pulled a chair and sat beside Wendy. When he was about to teach her a lesson, Wendy asked first, "Dad, what are you going to do with the feather duster?"

    "Uh, well, I''m here to check whether there is dust i

    Thank you, sister!"

    Hobson took out some candies from his pocket and put them on the table, and said, "It''s my treat."

    "Thank you."

    Hobson came out of Wendy''s room with his homework in his hands in a good mood. He didn''t expect that he would run into Alina.

    With a serious look, Alina asked, "How did you get out of Wendy''s room?"

    "I don''t know how to answer the question, so I went to ask her!" Explained Hobson.

    "What question? Let me see! " Alina grabbed the homework and looked through it seriously.

    Hobson pointed at the assignment book with a frightened look on his face. After Alina went through the whole process carefully, making sure that Wendy didn''t deliberately tell Hobson the wrong answer, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She then glared at Hobson and warned him, "Don''t go to disturb your sister anymore. Got it?"

    "Okay." Hobson lowed his head, frightened.

    Neither of them noticed that the door of Wendy''s room wasn''t completely closed.

 Chapter 63 Snitch

    Wendy noticed all of Alina''s little tricks. This woman''s acting skill was really great. She fooled the whole Xie family.

    ''A kind mother? How ridiculous!''

    At present, Wendy didn''t make sure that it was Alina who caused the accident. What she could do was to continue acting in front of Alina and endure Jade''s abuse and hatred.

    Derek went out early in the morning and came back late at night. He knew nothing about many things happened in the Xie family, and Wendy didn''t want to talk to him.

    Now her first goal was to make money. She had to realize her dreams of both her company and her racing career.

    With her schoolbag on her back, Wendy walked into the classroom and saw Steve who had come to the classroom early.

    She sat on the chair and raised her eyebrows curiously. "Pigs fly today? You are not late! "

    Steve looked at Wendy with concern and asked, "What happened? Why didn''t you take part in the competition this weekend? "

    "That''s because I

    " Wendy smiled leisurely.

    The indifferent attitude of Wendy made everyone around her stunned. Generally speaking, when people heard Shelly''s words, they would get angry or even fight with her.

    However, she said calmly that she would tell her father about it after she came back home. Her father would make trouble for your father!

    How arrogant! Who was her father!

    "It sounds like Wendy is from a powerful family."

    "I saw her take the car of Xie family to leave school before."

    "The Xie family? There was only one boy in the Xie family? I''ve never heard that the Xie clan has a daughter! "

    "I don''t know. Maybe she is a cousin."

    The students kept talking excitedly. Shelly''s face turned pale when she heard the name of Wendy''s father.

    Shouldn''t she be guilty and unable to speak! ''How could this woman be so shameless! How dare she tell this to her parents? What''s wrong with her?'' Shelly blushed when she heard all the students talking about her.

 Chapter 64 Robbing

    Wendy noticed the displeasure on Shelly''s face. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "is there anything else? I have to go home if there is nothing else. "

    "Stop! What a shameless woman you are! You can''t admit that you have done these things? " Exasperated, Shelly reached out her hands and tried to grab Wendy. Wendy quickly moved her body and dodged the attack.

    With her schoolbag in her hand, Wendy turned around and walked away. "I''m a woman. But I''m not shameless. You can continue whatever you want to say to me. I''m not in the mood to talk to you anyway. All you need to do is to know the consequence of gossip. Take your time to chat with others. I''m leaving. "

    "You, you come back!" Shelly was so angry that she stamped her feet and wanted to rush up to Wendy. However, Steve walked in front of her and warned her coldly, "I''m warning you, you have to be careful. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will beat you."

    "Steve, you have to tru

    y, little girl, don''t be afraid. I just want to borrow some money from you." A gangster who looked like a bumpkin next to them said with a grin.

    Steve glimpsed at the gangsters in front of him and then looked at Wendy beside him. He slowly loosened his grip on his fists.

    "Take it." Steve fished out several hundred dollars from his pocket and handed them over to them. "Is that enough?" he asked.

    As the gangster standing in the front saw that Steve was so judicious, he nodded with satisfaction and counted the money.

    Annoyed, Wendy was about to take her steps when Steve, who stood beside her, gently grabbed her wrist and shook his head.

    Those men didn''t expect that Steve had so much money. They asked greedily, "It''s not enough. Do you have any money, little girl? I''ll give it back to you in a few days. "

    "I didn''t bring any money with me." Wendy looked at them and said indifferently.

    "Really? No money? Are you lying to us? "

 Chapter 65 New Followers

    Steve pulled Wendy behind him and said, "that''s all we have."

    "All right, all right." The man slapped on Steve''s face with money and said sarcastically, "bye!"

    Steve had never been humiliated like this. If he was not there with Wendy, he would definitely fight with them.

    He wouldn''t care even if he was beaten to death or disabled. If he fought with them, and they bullied Wendy, what should he do!

    Steve didn''t dare to make a bet. He closed his eyes, feeling the money slapping on his face. He bit his teeth and bore the great humiliation in his heart.

    Steve could bear it, but Wendy behind him couldn''t.

    Without saying a word, Wendy directly gave him a hard kick.

    "Ah!" They didn''t expect that the delicate girl would hit so hard. The change was so sudden that they were all frightened to stand still.

    When they were distracted, Wendy punched on a gangster''s nose.

    The young

    s the back of the machete! What''s wrong with you? " He cursed in desperation. His companions felt humiliated by his cowardly behavior.

    "Hahaha!" His funny reaction amused Wendy.

    Wendy''s smile infuriated them, with awkwardness and anger on their face.

    "You are courting death!" They pulled out their machetes graciously and slowly, and their faces showed the expressions that "you were waiting for death".

    Jared had no time to play these tricks with them. He didn''t tell Wendy to escape. He walked quickly to the motorcycle and kicked it with his foot. Before the man got off the motorcycle, he fell hard from his motorcycle by the kick.

    How funny the scene was! It was embarrassed for them that wanted to bully others now being bullied.

    Jared ruthlessly cut off their arms. Some of them wanted to run away under the circumstances, but Jared grabbed them back and threw them on the ground.

 Chapter 66 The Planner

    The scene was so spectacular that passers-by gathered around.

    Wendy stepped forward and laughed, "didn''t you want to kill me just now? Look, I''m still standing here safe and sound. Who asked you here? "

    "Let go of me! Fight with me!" The man shouted.

    "A gentleman uses his mouth but not his fists!" Wendy looked down at his crotch with her sinister eyes and said coldly, "I won''t use my fist now. If you don''t answer my question obediently, I might use my kick."

    That man shivered at the thought that he might be kicked if he didn''t answer Wendy''s question.

    That''s the most vulnerable part of a man''s body. With a kick, he might have no offspring in the future.

    Noticing that the young man''s face changed, Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "who told you to come to me?"

    "It''s... Our boss. " The young man confessed, at the thought of his future.

    Thugs, who fell to the ground and cried in pain, cursed, "you coward! How dare y

    live here which was somewhat against his glorious appearance.

    Wendy used to live in a town which was worse than his. She was surprised, but she won''t being judgmental to Steve.

    In her eyes, he was still a talented racer.

    Wendy walked into Steve''s house and froze, "are you sure it''s just a bit messy?"

    Embarrassed, Steve bent over and picked up the clothes scattered on the floor.

    "Ouch!" He pulled the cuts open.

    "Sit still. Don''t move." "Do you have some plasters in your house?" Wendy asked.

    "Yes, it''s in the cabinet of my room." Steve said, pointing to the direction. She then stepped forward to help him get the plaster.

    Steve''s room was much cleaner than the living room. Standing in front of the closet, she saw many pictures on it.

    There were pictures of Steve and his go-kart when he was a child, and those of Steve who sat on a car when he was a little older. Almost all of the pictures were of him with his car.

 Chapter 67 Poverty

    Steve was in the living room. When he saw after Wendy entering his bedroom, she didn''t make any move. Perplexed, he stood up and walked towards her.

    His eyes darkened when he saw her staring at the photos in the cabinet. He walked up to her.

    Hearing the footsteps, Wendy turned around and found that it was Steve. She said apologetically, "sorry, I''m very interested in these pictures, so I stay here."

    Then she opened the medical kit and found the injured plaster.

    "It''s okay. What do you want to eat? We only have instant noodles. Do you want? "

    "Instant noodles? I haven''t eaten instant noodles for a long time! " Wendy nodded with a smile.

    When Steve was about to cook noodles, Wendy stopped him and said, "I''ve not had something to eat for a long time, so it doesn''t matter to eat later. Apply the ointment first."

    "Okay." Steve nodded and was about to take off his school uniform. However, when he took off several of his clothes, he realized that Wendy was standing in fro

    s.

    Wendy looked around and found that there were all kinds of toy cars in the living room. She thought for a while and asked tentatively, "Steve, your toy cars are so cool! Where did you buy them? I''ve never seen them in a mall before! "

    Steve was surprised to hear this question. He glanced at his father lightly and did not answer it.

    Wendy noticed Steve''s odd behavior, so she couldn''t help but feel weird.

    Albert stretched out his hand and patted Steve on the head. "There is no sell of these toys in the market. I made them myself," he explained.

    "Wow? You are so awesome! How did you make them? These toy cars are so unique in shape! " Wendy narrowed her eyes and smiled.

    A hint of disappointment flashed through Albert''s eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "Don''t see how poor I am now. As a matter of fact, more than a decade ago, I was the first one to run a company of car manufacturing in Y City. For Steve liked cars since childhood, I made these toy cars for him. "

 Chapter 68 Return His Debt

    When Wendy saw these toys, she was suspicious. She guessed that the work of Steve''s father must have something to do with cars. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be such photos and toys at home.

    "But it was a pity that...Well, it was meaningless to talk about it anymore." Albert sighed.

    "Duh duh duh." Some hurried footsteps sounded.

    A group of people rushed to the gate of the Chen family and began to knock and shout, "open the door! I know you are here! You promised to pay back the money. When are you going to pay us back? "

    "Take your classmate back to your room and hide there," Albert said to Steve hastily.

    Albert strode towards the door and said with a frown, "come on, what are you waiting for?"

    Steve turned to look at Wendy with embarrassment. He strode back to his room and took a box out of the room.

    "What are you doing here?" Albert asked, with confusion. Those people are going to smash things in our house. Take your classmate back to your rooms r

    afraid of death? You can''t drive without getting your driving license. "

    Wendy intended to speak for Steve, but she didn''t expect her to be scolded as well.

    Seeing Albert''s worried look, Wendy remembered how Derek looked like after learning that she was racing.

    Was this father''s love?

    Wendy kicked Steve, indicating him to rescue her immediately. When Steve saw Wendy''s lovely wink at him, his grievance and embarrassment disappeared.

    She didn''t look down upon or dislike him because of what happened today. Steve heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It''s my fault, all my fault!" Albert cried and began to sob suddenly! If I hadn''t cheated by someone, my company wouldn''t have gone bankrupt. Steve''s mother had been seriously ill but couldn''t have been treated. And Steve wouldn''t have taken part in a car race regardless of his life to pay off debts! It''s all my fault! "

    Looking at his gaunt father crying in front of him, Steve said with tears in his eyes, "Dad..."

 Chapter 69 Chen Familys Past

    At a bar near No. 7 High School, Shelly went to a smoke filled corner. She shouted at the man who put his feet on the table arrogantly, "Evan, how about the thing I asked you to do?"

    Seeing Shelly coming his way, Evan Huang threw his cards on the table heavily. "Double Q."

    "Come here. Shelly, sit down." He patted his legs and laughed.

    Shelly smiled sweetly and sat down.

    Seeing that they were so intimate, several friends who were playing cards with Evan Huang giggled and said, "Hello, Shelly, my sister-in-law."

    "Nice to meet you, Shelly."

    Shelly was very pleased to hear them call her sister-in-law. She nodded to them with a smile, and then looked at Evan expectantly and asked, "Evan, have you done what I asked you to do?"

    Then, Evan brought his milk tea to Shelly and said, "I''ve sent someone to bring that bitch here. If someone dares to bully you, I won''t spare her!"

    "Evan, you are the best!" After Shelly kissed on the cheek of Evan, the guys around them cheered.

    s, you should blame me! Blame me for being useless! It''s all my fault! " Albert took out his hands to grab Steve''s. He said, "I''m sorry, Steve. I didn''t know you skipped classes in order to earn money and pay off my debts! It''s all my fault! Don''t worry about the rest things. If your mother knows that you did such a dangerous thing, she will be very sad! "

    "What''s going on between you and Haley?" Steve interrogated.

    ''Haley? Our head teacher?'' Wendy looked at Albert curiously.

    Albert thought for a while and finally confessed to Steve. It turned out that Haley Lee and Albert grew up together, but Albert had always taken her as his sister.

    Then after Albert got married, she didn''t confess her love or marry someone else. She was still single.

    They had been in touch over the years, and there were rumors about them outside. But they had no intimate relationship, and Steve''s mother believed that his father would not betray her, so there was no conflict and dispute between them.

 Chapter 70 Forgiveness

    After Albert went broke and his wife died, Haley wanted to repay the debts for him with her savings.

    Albert knew Haley''s feelings for him. He felt he was heavily in debt and could not burden her, so he decisively refused her money.

    Haley had to come over to talk to Albert, but she didn''t expect that Steve would misunderstand their actions.

    Steve thought that Haley fell in love with his father. But the minute she knew he went broke, she ran away from him.

    Steve hated hypocritical people like her very much.

    After everything was cleared up, Steve finally realized that he had misunderstood his head teacher and his father.

    When Wendy heard about the Chen family''s past, her eyes became red. She sniffed and said, "well, since you''ve known the truth, you''d better listen to your father in the future. But Uncle Albert, I can see that Steve is really interested in racing. He is an expert in it. You know he would make an achievement in it. "

    "St

    y said, "yes! Wendy is not in the classroom now. "

    "She isn''t at school. Nor is she at home. Where is she? What happened to her? " Alina exclaimed.

    Sitting next to Alina, Jade watched the anxious look on her face and asked coldly, "what''s wrong? The wicked girl is missing? "

    Haley comforted Alina in a hurry, "don''t worry. I will immediately search for her in the school and ask other students if they know where she is. Please also check if she has gone somewhere! Or call the police directly! "

    "Okay! You should call me if you have any news. " Said Alina.

    "Yes!"

    "The bad girl is missing, is that true?" asked Jade when she saw Alina hang up the phone.

    "Yes! The head teacher called and told me that Wendy didn''t go to school! I have to call Derek and ask him to look for her. " After finishing her sentence, Alina hurriedly called Derek.

    At the same time, Derek was having a meeting in the company. When he received the call, he rushed home.

 Chapter 71 An Old Friend Come

    "Why didn''t you tell me that Wendy didn''t come back this noon?" scolded Derek.

    Lowering her head, Alina said with guilt, "recently, Wendy has been busy studying. I heard from Connie that their daughter had lunch near the school, and then she went back to the classroom to continue her study. I thought... "

    "Oh, you thought, you thought! Wendy is not your biological daughter. How could you treat her like this? " Derek swore angrily.

    Lowering her head, Alina sat on the sofa and kept apologizing to her husband, with tears flowing from her eyes.

    Jade said in discontent, "Stop roaring like that! Obviously, that wicked girl skipped classes. It''s none of Alina''s business. How could you scold her like that? "

    "Mom, Wendy is not that kind of girl! She wouldn''t skip classes for no reason. " Said Derek with determination.

    "Humph! Children nowadays are easy to get bad. " Said Jade scornfully.

    In fact, Jade was even more glad to see Wendy dead. The m

    ''s Sara''s daughter! I told you not to mess with them a few years ago! Are you two crazy? " George grabbed his coat angrily and rushed out.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Where else can I go! Go to the police station to get your dear daughter out! " George cursed while walking. "You can''t give birth to a son! If I piss Mr. Derek off, how am I going to face the consequences in Y City? "

    Sara? Why it was her again! She heard that they all died in a car accident! Why is it still related to our family!

    Hearing that her daughter was taken to the police station, Caroline also rushed out of the room regardless of the pain on her face.

    George already drove to the downtown at a fast speed, so Caroline had no way but to wait for a bus.

    Someone was walking towards her slowly. The man asked politely, "excuse me. Do you know this person?"

    Caroline raised her head and saw in the photo a woman wearing a floral dress. It was exactly Sara, who she hated so much!

 Chapter 72 Finding Nothing

    As soon as Caroline saw the photo of Sara, she wished she could rush up at once and tear the photo into pieces. But the man in front of her was dressed in an exquisite suit and looked like a somebody.

    ''what a bitch! She''s got so many men! How obscene she was!

    The man looked at Caroline''s expression and asked hastily, "Hello, have you met her before?"

    "Yeah, I saw her once," Caroline suppressed her resentment and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Have you really seen her? Where does she live? " The man asked hurriedly.

    Pointing at the direction of Sara''s home, Caroline replied, "she lives there. What do you want from her?"

    "Yes, I need to find her." The man nodded excitedly.

    Caroline rolled her eyes and sighed, "What do you want from her? You have wasted your time here. "

    "What? What do you mean? " The man asked.

    "She died in a car accident a few days ago." "She and her child were hit by a car and died instantly," Caroline sighed, pretend

    pany? "

    Sane shook his head with a smile, "no, it''s Wendy."

    "What? Wendy started a company? Where did she get the money to start a company? " Charles frowned.

    "Wendy is just a few years younger than you. But look at you!" Speaking of this, Sane got angry. He grabbed his crutch and swung it to Charles''s leg.

    Massaging his thigh hit by the crutch, Charles gritted his teeth and said, "Oh, Grandpa, stop it! It hurts! "

    Sane then shared the general plan of Wendy with the nosy Charles.

    "She gets more ambition than you do. When will you grow up? When will you let me not worry about you!"

    "She is just a kid. She will probably go bankrupt in just a few months." Charles complained.

    "You should go to work from next month. Don''t be late or leave early!" Sane smashed on the ground with his walking stick angrily and snorted.

    Under Sane''s angry stare, Charles had some dry coughs to cover his embarrassment. He shrugged his neck and replied, "got it."

 Chapter 73 Self Protection

    As Evan and Shelly were investigated separately, timid and scared Shelly told the truth in details quickly.

    But Shelly was still a child and her parents also came here to bail her. At last, the police had to criticize Shelly and let her leave.

    Evan had repeated school years for several times. Now he was eighteen years old and didn''t cooperate with the police''s investigation. He was totally in jail.

    Outside the police station, George looked angrily at his daughter who had done more than anything right and slapped her directly.

    "Clap." The sound of slapping reverberated in the room.

    Looking at her daughter''s swollen cheek, Caroline scolded, "are you crazy! Why do you beat her like this? Do you want to kill her? "

    "Yes! you ''re right! If I don''t kill her, she will never recover! " Glaring at Shelly, George scolded, "how many times did I tell you not to mess with Wendy? Are you deaf! Are you going to be happy if you destroy our family? "

    People around the

    , Jared was practicing every move. He did not teach Wendy those moves that could not beat bad guys. He taught all the most ferocious tactics.

    There was no doubt that there was a physical gap between men and women. If a woman wanted to beat a man down in this aspect, she had to take advantage of the weakness of human body.

    For example, his eyes, nose or the most vulnerable part of a man.

    Every professional racing driver would do a lot of reaction ability training. In her last life, Wendy had done a lot of training in this field, so her reaction ability was very good.

    A few quick moves had been taught by Jared, but she mastered them very quickly.

    Standing in front of Wendy, Jared said, "let''s practice. How about making an assumption that I am a bad guy? Now, you try to beat me back."

    "Okay." Wendy lift her hand to fan herself. Her forehead was sweating as she was practicing.

    She had just fan herself with two waves, before she punched Jared on the nose.

 Chapter 74 Turn Over A New Leaf

    Her sudden attack caught Jared by surprise. He quickly stepped back, though he didn''t expect it.

    "Not bad!" Jared looked at Wendy happily.

    "Unfortunately, you dodged anyway!" Wendy said unhappily.

    A shiver ran down Jared''s spine. Embarrassed, he said, "if I had reacted a little slower, my nose would have bled."

    "Let''s do it again." Before Jared could finish his words, Wendy rushed at him.

    As long as she could practice it in person, it would be useful. Wendy and Jared kept fighting with each other. At the beginning, Jared was able to deal with such cases easily. But as time went by, he became more focused.

    If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would probably be kicked by the powerful woman, Wendy''s no offspring crotch kick. He had seen with his own eyes how painful the young man who was kicked by her was. He didn''t want to be kicked.

    They were reluctant to stop fighting with each other, so they didn''t notice that there was another man in the fit room.

    king.

    They talked in a low voice so that the students around couldn''t hear what they said, but they could see them talk on the ears and even hold hands in confusion.

    The series of actions confused everyone, and some began to discuss them in a low voice.

    The bell rang. Steve didn''t bend over his desk anymore since he decided to focus on his study.

    The teacher was shocked to see Steve sit erect all of a class. Moreover, he even made notes.

    For the whole class, most of the teachers focused their eyes on Steve and the students looked back at them from time to time.

    Steve, being the center of attention, ignored the crowd''s gaze. He hadn''t listened to the class for a long time and didn''t understand much, so he could only write down the notes and study at home.

    In fact, their classmates was even more shocked than the teachers. Yesterday, Shelly and Wendy had a conflict and Shelly didn''t come to the classroom today. Was it really Wendy''s family who did it?

 Chapter 75 Find An Excuse

    Steve''s classmates had thought that he would come to school on time and listen to class carefully for only several days, but it turned out that he didn''t. He had come to school on time and listen carefully for a whole week.

    Haley was also surprised. She called Steve to her office as soon as the class was over and said with pleasure, "Steve, is there anything you don''t understand on the book? I can help you sort them out. "

    "No, Wendy''s notes are complete." Steve said, shaking his head.

    Steve assumed that Haley got close to his father for his money. She showed her true colors after his father went broke. He didn''t expect that it was he who had misunderstood her for such a long time. He also felt guilty to Haley. After all, Haley didn''t retort to all the sarcastic remarks of him before.

    Haley smiled and said, "Wendy is very hardworking. You should learn from her. I believe that you will get a good result in the mid-term exam this time. But why haven''t you come to study in the evening recently? "

    "I

    Continued Alina.

    Actually, Derek had almost been persuaded. Though Wendy could go with Harold, Harold was an adult man. If he had some vicious idea, Wendy would be in danger.

    Seeing the pondering look on Derek''s face, Wendy realized that something was wrong. When she was about to say something, someone knocked on the door hurriedly again.

    "Come in, please."

    When the door of the study was opened, the nanny quickly walked in and said, "Mr. and Mrs., a bad thing happened! Mr. Hobson was hit and injured in school."

    "What?" Derek and Alina were shocked.

    "The teacher called and said Mr. Hobson was in Municipal People''s hospital now."

    Hobson was beaten and sent to the hospital. It seemed that he was seriously injured. Derek and Alina hurried to the hospital.

    Jade had heard about Hobson''s injury, so she felt so sorry for him and kept complaining about it in the living room.

    Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. Derek was almost convinced by Alina. She hurried back to her room to pack her things.

 Chapter 76 Sign The Contract

    Seeing that Wendy carried a casual bag downstairs, Jade frowned and asked, "where are you going?"

    "I have something to deal with."

    "You are such a jinx. Come back! Look at what you have done! Since you came to our house, there has been no peace at home." Jade vented her anger on Wendy.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''m just a jinx. Now the jinx is going out. What if anything happens to you while I''m at home? Don''t you scare?" Wendy said with a smile.

    "You, you bad girl, how dare you curse me!" Jade was so angry that she stood up and intended to slap Wendy.

    She naughtily blew a kiss to Jade and said, "bye."

    She opened the door and ran out quickly. After walking out of the community, she saw a car parking next to her.

    Seeing her, Jared walked over and opened the car door for her.

    "So late?" Harold asked with a frown.

    "Oh, forget it. there are so many people who plays dirty all day." Wendy leaned back in her chair and heaved a sigh.

    Jared drove to Steve''s home. Previously, Wendy proposed to take Steve to

    alyzed and exhorted her again, "Wendy, you can''t be careless. There will be a lot of people this competition, and many masters. Don''t take it lightly."

    "I will take care of myself. Don''t worry."

    "This is your contract. You can take a look at it and see if there is anything wrong," Ken continued, handing the contract to Steve.

    Wendy leaned over and looked at the contract with Steve. The contract only lasted one year, and they had a good offer. Apart from the fixed salary every month, the bonus of the competition would be 30% and the performance of this year could get a better commission next year.

    The salary alone shocked Steve. At that time, most of the manpower only cost a few hundred dollars for a month, and his two thousand a month was already incredibly high.

    Steve signed his name on the contract decisively.

    Ken asked the assistant to bring two suits of team uniform for them, and he said, "change your clothes and go to the driving practice. The pre-qualifying match in the afternoon is about to begin."

 Chapter 77 New And Old Hatred

    Wendy and Steve changed into their team uniform and got out in helmet.

    "It''s said that the masters in Dragon racing team has come. Are they you two?" A mocking voice came out.

    Several men in black team uniform came to the doorway of Dragon racing team. The man in the front had yellow hair and wore earrings. He looked about two years younger than Wendy.

    Ignoring them, Wendy went straight to her red kart.

    When they saw Wendy ignore them, they all scolded, "Wow, it seems that the master has a temper."

    "Don''t be so cocky, you brat! How dare you ignore Peter''s speech to you! "

    "Is this person a master? You are not young anymore. Why do you still come to the go-kart driving? "

    "He must has no right to run the formula one. The only thing he can do is to force himself to go to a go-kart racing to bully the kids."

    They then burst into laughter. When Steve saw that they treated Wendy so badly, he got angry and walked towards them.

    Wendy grabbed his arm and

    changed slightly, and his companions exclaimed, "Wow, it''s a great trail."

    "Wow! He''s so powerful!"

    Hearing the exclamations of his fellows, Peter''s face turned sour. He snorted and said: "let''s go meet that guy."

    "Okay." They put on helmets and walked out of the garage.

    As Wendy who was like a turtle ran along the track, she attracted everyone''s attention. The organization committee staff couldn''t help but stop her and asked, "what''s wrong with your car?"

    "What''s wrong? No, there is nothing wrong with my car. " Wendy said while shaking her head.

    The officer looked at the uniform of Dragon racing team on Wendy and frowned. Generally speaking, Dragon racing team wouldn''t make such a low-level mistake. But the staff was worried and reminded, "there is a ban to slow down cars in formal competition. If you slow down your car, you will be fined or even be kicked out."

    "Thank you. I know that. I drive so slowly to get familiar with the track." Explained Wendy.

 Chapter 78 A Secret Trump Card

    "Okay." The staff nodded and gestured for her to continue.

    After the first lap, Wendy already remembered the track. She began to speed up a little when she heard a ghost-like roar not far away.

    "Wow, Peter, that''s the rookie of the Dragon racing team,"

    "How about we play a trick on him?"

    Peter snorted, "okay."

    Several go-karts dashed towards Wendy''s car. While they were driving, they shouted, "you drive so slowly. Get out of the way, or I''ll hit you."

    A smile appeared on the corner of Wendy''s mouth under the helmet. She kept running fast.

    If they wanted to overtake, they could speed up from the outer road. But they obviously followed her car and came at her.

    "Hey, are you deaf? If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll hit you." Peter roared.

    Seeing that Wendy did not react, he sneered and slowly approached her car.

    All of a sudden, Wendy''s car braked and stopped.

    Peter was shocked and slammed on the brake immediately. The

    enty laps, and then drove back to the repair station to have a rest.

    "Although you did a good job, Steve, you didn''t handle your driving properly. The coach has recorded it for you. You can go talk to them," said Ken happily.

    "Okay." Steve nodded and walked towards the coach.

    The members of Satan racing team came here to inquire about the enemy. When they saw that Steve had attracted much attention, they guessed that their secret trump card was Steve.

    The team members rushed back to their base and reported the situation to Peter. Seeing Jack''s car drove back to the repair station, Peter thought and walked towards Jack.

    When Jack was stopped by Peter, he took off his helmet and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "I heard that Steve is the secret trump card of your team. It seems that you are really defeated by him." Peter provoked him on purpose, trying to sow dissension between them.

    But Jack asked with confusion, "Steve Chen? Who is he? "

 Chapter 79 Look Like A Man

    Wendy had only informed Ken of Steve on the phone, and only the coach and other staff knew Steve.

    Jack came to practice on the track early in the morning. He hadn''t seen Steve before, so he didn''t know Steve had joined his team.

    Seeing that the astonishment on Jack''s face was not fake, Peter asked in confusion, "you don''t know him? This man is not one of your team? "

    "I don''t know him." Jack said, shaking his head.

    "I heard that your team had a master joined before, or a secret trump card? Who is it?" Peter asked curiously.

    trump? As soon as his memory came to his mind, the fair face of Wendy appeared. Jack stared at Peter with confusion and asked, "why do you ask that?"

    "I''m just curious. Tell me. The competition will begin in the afternoon. You have to announce it sooner or later. Why do you still hide it? "

    Jack had almost persuaded by Peter. He thought about it for a while and felt that what Peter said was right. When he turned aro

    ood very much, Harold put more meat to her with satisfaction.

    On the site of the competition, Peter returned to the parking lot in a huff. He had nowhere to vent his anger, but he kicked the car next to him.

    "Ah! Why did you kick my car, Peter? " One of the team members said sadly.

    "Shut up!" Peter roared angrily.

    The team member dared not to make any sound under such a furious glare from Peter.

    Hearing the noise, the staff came over and asked, "what''s wrong? What happened? "

    "Nothing." The team member said while shaking his head with pity.

    "What''s wrong with your car? What happened?" The staff exclaimed.

    "Well I just played with them and accidentally bumped into the car. " The members said pitifully.

    It''s all what Peter did, but he had only to pay for Peter''s mistakes. In consideration of Peter''s status in the team and his family background, the team member could only choose to remain silent and bear the bitter consequences.

 Chapter 80 Got Tampered With

    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you still in the mood to play? Are you crazy?" The staff rushed to call the mechanic for repair.

    Upon hearing this, their manager made a decision to cut off his salary of this month.

    Other team members looked at Peter with a strange expression, making the atmosphere in the team awkward.

    "Peter, how are you going to make it up to me?" The team member asked in discontent, trying to stop Peter.

    Peter rolled his eyes and said: "I will arrange you to do one thing. Well done, I will give you three times the salary."

    "Okay." The member asked with excitement, "Peter, what do you want me to do?"

    A few words came to the member''s ears and his eyes were wide open as he heard Peter''s words. The member got astonished and said, "Peter, I don''t think it is a good idea!"

    "It''s not a big deal. Remember what I said." Peter raised his hand and patted the team member on the shoulder. Then he turned around and left.

    The team member froze in place. At the thought of triple salary, he gritted his teeth and walked towards the garage of Drag

    nance area, and the first lap was warm-up. The second lap started the competition officially. After running twenty laps, they decided to rank by the driving time of one lap.

    In the final, the one who ranked the first was in the pole position and others lined behind him.

    As the traffic light turned green, every driver started their kart from the grid and then entered the track.

    The members of Satan racing team stared at the screen, trying to find out where Wendy was. However, on the screen, only Jack, Steve and other teams'' top drivers had been shot.

    Wendy was so low-key when she practiced previously so that the broadcast personnel did not know Wendy was a dark horse.

    The first lap should be warm-up and all the cars should not overtake. After passing the finishing line, for the second lap, everyone started to speed up.

    Wendy sped up, and strange cracking sounds were heard from the car.

    Frowning slightly, she continued to speed up, and this time the sound of the car was even louder, and the speed did not change at all!

    The kart got tampered with!

 Chapter 81 Frame Up

    Wendy tried to adjust the gear, but there was no change in the kart. She suddenly turned the steering wheel and drove towards the garage of Dragon racing team.

    The staff in the pit was staring at the screen. When the second lap started, everyone was expecting that Wendy had made the classic scene of the overtaking.

    But they didn''t expect that the red kart didn''t speed up at all.

    Someone asked curiously, "what? What''s going on? Why is Wendy driving so slowly? "

    "I don''t know. Did she still want to preserve her strength during the pre-qualifying match? I don''t think it''s necessary. The result of the pre-qualifying match is of great importance to the finals. " Someone said worriedly.

    "There seems to be something wrong with the car! Wendy has driven it back! " The coach saw Wendy steer off the track and shouted in shock.

    "What? Is there a problem with the car? "

    Immediately, Ken said with a serious look, "Mechanic, be ready for the repair now!"

    "Ye

    he hell? Did they hear it right? ''Jack asked Terry to do it?''

    This was really breaking news. Everyone turned to look at Jack, shocked.

    Ken was shocked with his mouth wide open.

    All of a sudden, Jack became the focus of attention. He shouted anxiously, "you are lying! I never asked you to do this! "

    "Chief, manager, please trust me! I mean it!" Terry sobbed, "I know I was wrong. I won''t do that again. Please give me a chance."

    "I didn''t!" Jack glared at Terry, the blue veins protruding on his temples.

    Everyone looked at Terry and then at Jack, not knowing who to believe.

    Jack glanced at everyone with red eyes, and asked aggrievedly, "even you don''t believe me? I didn''t do it! I didn''t! "

    "Why do you slander me? Why?" Jack was so angry that he rushed up and kicked Terry.

    The staff around him stopped him in a hurry. Terry also lay on the ground, struggling and dodging, and shouted, "he feels guilty. Help! He wants to kill me! Please trust me! "

 Chapter 82 Continue The Game

    "Don''t stop me. I''ll kill him!" Jack yelled excitedly, tears flowing down from his eyes.

    Wendy came over to calm him down, "don''t get excited, Jack."

    When Jack heard Wendy''s voice, he turned to her and asked, "Wendy, don''t you believe me?"

    "I believe you won''t do such a thing!" Wendy comforted him, "don''t be agitated. You have to compete later. Adjust yourself first."

    Although Jack always acted like a little adult, he was actually a child about eleven or twelve years old.

    He must be upset now, being slandered and questioned by everyone.

    Wendy patted him on the back and comforted him in a soft voice, "don''t cry."

    Holding Wendy in his arms, Jack trembled constantly and wiped away the tears from his face sadly.

    Harold looked at the hand behind Wendy''s waist. It didn''t look right. He had an impulse to pull them apart.

    A man in black quickly came over and handed over the document in his hand, "Mr. Harold, please have a look."

    Going through the document and handed it t

    hat she is going to take part in the resurrection games tomorrow morning."

    "I think according to her speed, she should be the last one. Tomorrow the resurrection match she will be the last in the grid. As long as the kart in front of her can be well defended, it will be difficult for her to get to the top." Someone analyzed.

    When the coach of Satan racing team saw the curve on the screen, his eyes lit up. "She runs so well! She got a perfect angle! There is a high chance of getting the first place in the resurrection! Hey, Ron, come and have a look. "

    "What''s wrong?" On hearing the call from a colleague, Ron trotted over.

    The coach stared intently at the screen, pointing at Wendy, and said, "look at the driver of Dragon racing team."

    "For what? Wasn''t she too slow? Wait! " Ron gaped at the screen.

    The team members looked at each other, not knowing what was wrong with the coaches.

    Peter looked at the coaches'' looks and then turned to the screen, gritting his teeth bitterly.

 Chapter 83 The Last One

    Coaches of Satan racing team let out a series of exclamations, attracting the attention of other staff in the team. They all gathered around to watch the screen.

    "This... This is so awesome!"

    "Yes, but the speed is low. But it''s just the perfect turning angle taught from a text book! This should be the trump card of Dragon racing team! The Steve who ranks first is far from this! "

    "As long as she can make it and the car is repaired, I bet she will be promoted from the resurrection to the final!"

    The coach patted on Peter''s shoulder with a serious look and reminded him, "watch out for this enemy!"

    "Yes." Peter bit his fingernails and looked gloomy.

    "Hurry up, everybody! Analyze the driver''s data and find out her weakness!"

    "Yes, sir!" The analysts immediately stared at the red figure on the screen.

    Because Wendy''s speed was too slow, the shot was not given to her by the crew of the program. The other teams were also concerned about the competition for the top

    ly, "Wendy, take a rest inside. It''s so hot. Be careful for having sunstroke."

    "Okay." Wendy sat in the garage, and the staff turned the electric fan to the maximum mode to cool her down.

    Harold came over and turned off the fan.

    "What?" When the staff saw Harold''s strange behavior, he wanted to question him why the fan was turned off, but when he thought of his identity, he was so timid that he did not dare to say anything.

    The staff didn''t dare to say anything, but Steve dared.

    Steve frowned and asked, "why did you turn off the fan? Wendy is hot now. "

    It was indeed hot for Wendy. She was wearing a helmet and raced in the team uniform and the sun was shining brightly. She was fanning herself with her two hands.

    "Be careful not to catch a cold." Harold explained to Wendy concisely.

    With that, he picked up the coach''s files and started to gently fan Wendy.

    A cool breeze brushed her face. With satisfaction, Wendy closed her eyes and rested on the chair.

 Chapter 84 Adjust The State Of Mind

    Ken immediately asked the mechanic to repair Wendy''s car before tomorrow''s resurrection competition.

    The second group of competition was about to begin. The staff began to examine the cars of Jack and the other two members. After making sure that Terry had only tampered with the car of Wendy, everyone was relieved.

    "What? It seems that everyone is very busy! " A mocking voice came out.

    "What are you doing here?" Jack asked, staring at Peter angrily.

    "I come here to see you. The race is about to start. Come on, Jack!" Peter laughed arrogantly.

    "You..."

    The coach stopped Jack and reminded, "leave him alone, Jack. The game is about to start. Just calm down."

    "Wow? "Jack, why are you so afraid of me? I can''t believe that you should adjust your statement to calm down. "

    As these words were spoken, all the staff of Dragon racing team were extremely angry. If it were not for Harold''s warning, they would definitely rush up and beat Peter to death.

    "If you came here to quarrel with us, I adv

    ualifying match would require the one who had the shortest one lap, rather than the one who had finished twenty laps to get the first place! Apparently, Jack was out of control and forgot the rule. " Wendy said as she shook her head.

    "I agree with you. Please don''t make such a mistake when you take part in the Resurrection, Wendy," said Ken.

    "Yes." Wendy nodded her head and said: "but too many things happened today, so it is understandable for Jack to act like this. He will be the second in the group, so don''t blame him too much after the competition."

    "It''s all Peter''s fault!" A staff member cursed angrily.

    Wendy looked at the screen again. This Peter had something. Unfortunately, he didn''t focus on the competition but on crooked things.

    What a waste of his talent.

    It was too late for Jack to concentrate on his operation after he finished half of the laps. Finally, he won the second place in his group, and Peter was the first place in their group.

    There was a cheer in Satan racing team.

 Chapter 85 Good Looking

    Hearing the harsh cheers from Satan, Dragon racing team fell silent.

    Wendy frowned and said, "everybody should be happy. If Jack comes back and see the expression on your face, he will be sadder."

    "Wendy is right. Wade is in the second place of the group. But if we compare the two groups now, he is also in the third place. What''s more, he is five seconds slower than Lin Wan."

    "Yeah, yeah. We don''t know who will win if Wendy shows up in the finals! Don''t be so sad. " Ken nodded approvingly, clapping and shouting.

    They thought for a while and agreed with Ken''s words. Then, the serious look on their faces disappeared and they smiled to welcome Jack.

    It was a short way from the track to the repair station, but Jack felt that the road was too difficult to drive. He regretted now. He shouldn''t have made such a silly mistake.

    Afraid to disappoint the manager and the coach, Jack clutched the steering wheel tightly and worriedly drove back.

    led instead of being angry, "you''re still so glib. I came here from G city specially for you. Are you moved?"

    "Our car is surrounded by your cars. I am sure I''m not moved. Do you have anything else to say? If not, please make a way for us. We are going to have lunch. " Wendy asked, raising her eyebrows.

    Sherwood was in a daze for a second before he realized that Wendy meant she can''t move her car, rather than was moved by him.

    "Well, well, then I let you..."

    Before Sherwood finished his words, the window was rolled up quickly. He hurriedly withdrew his hand from the window, or he was caught.

    "Mr. Sherwood!" The man in black cried out worriedly.

    "Hahaha!" Wendy turned to look at Harold, laughed and said, "Harold, you almost caught his hand."

    "It''s the best to break it." Harold said in a cold voice. He stared at Sherwood outside the car window impatiently.

    Wendy looked around and asked, "how can we get out since we are surrounded?"

 Chapter 86 Overacted

    Sherwood lifted his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter."

    The subordinate nodded and stood behind Sherwood. The window was closed and Sherwood couldn''t hear what Wendy and Harold had said inside.

    Some of the audience also drove here. When they found that the road in front of them was blocked, they kept honking and shouted, "Hey, what are you doing there? Get out of the way!"

    Sherwood looked through the car window at Wendy''s blushing cheeks. He thought for a while and said: "get out of the way."

    "Yes." As soon as the men received the order, they turned the steering wheel and get out of the way.

    "They made way."

    "Yes."

    Harold turned the steering wheel and drove the car away.

    Sherwood got into the car and said, "follow them."

    "Yes."

    Wendy turned around and looked at the cars following them. She asked in surprise, "what are they going to do?"

    "Sherwood is coming for you." Harold said coldly.

    "For me?" Wendy rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "is he still haggling over the m

    ayed with Sane.

    Sherwood turned around and looked at Wendy, who was enjoying her tea, "Well? Why don''t you look up at me when I come? "

    Wendy looked up and glanced at him. Then she lowered her head and picked up a dessert. She handed it to Harold and said, "it''s delicious. Harold, you can have a try."

    However, Harold didn''t take the dessert from Wendy, but leaned forward and ate it.

    His thin lips were lightly touched by Wendy''s fingertips. She blinked in disbelief and looked at Harold. Joy took over her and she continued to put a piece of dessert into her mouth.

    Looking at the content smile on Wendy''s face, Harold leaned back in his chair and raised his eyebrows, looking at Sherwood.

    All the other people present were shocked by Harold''s action except Wendy.

    Sherwood frowned and stared at Harold expressionlessly.

    What did Harold mean? It seemed that he was on guard against him. Was it too much to protect his sister? Sherwood had never heard that Harold cared about someone so much.

 Chapter 87 What An Amazing Move

    Charles looked at Harold in disbelief. He trembled and asked, "you, you Hiss! "

    Feeling a sharp pain in his leg, Charles rubbed his leg again. Sane hit him with his crutch again. He didn''t say anything wrong, so why did grandpa hit him?

    Confused, Charles turned his head to look at Sane. The latter shook his head slightly, signaling him to stop talking. Then with interest, he turned to look at Harold and Wendy, and then at Sherwood.

    It''s so funny! Sane was overjoyed inside.

    Wendy didn''t notice the weird atmosphere. She was so happy that she didn''t notice it. Harold said to her in a low voice, "give me one more."

    "Okay." Wendy picked up a piece of dessert. She did not hand it to Harold this time. Instead, she put it naturally to his mouth.

    She did this many times in her previous life. Now the interaction between them made her feel like she was in her previous life again.

    Sherwood glanced at Harold. In a dissatisfied tone, he said, "I want a piece, too."

    The last one was left on the

    kes Wendy?"

    "It''s possible." Jeremy smiled and said, "he is indeed indifferent to people or things that he is not interested in."

    "That''s right. He is an icy man. I didn''t see him talk to anyone else except you. I thought you love each other!" Charles was so thrilled that he forgot to think.

    On the other side of the phone, it was quiet. The exciting Charles asked confusedly, "why don''t you say something? Hello? Is the signal bad? "

    "What did you say just now?" Jeremy asked in a low voice.

    Without noticing what was wrong, Charles laughed and said, "I thought you two were gays! ha-ha! Uh...well No, no, I was wrong. Please listen to me! "

    "You didn''t say anything wrong. I heard everything!" Jeremy sneered, "I remember you are betting stones recently, right? TSK TSK, TSK. I wonder what grandpa Sane will do to you if he knows that you have bought a bunch of worthless stones. "

    "Hey, don''t tell my grandpa! I was wrong. Hello! " Charles shouted anxiously, but Jeremy directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 88 Mantis Catching Cicadas

    ''Damn it! Why did I provoke him?'' Charles thought and ran out of the bedroom.

    The phone under stairs rang. Sane picked it up and answered, "Hello? Oh, Jeremy! "

    "Ahhh!" Charles dashed towards Sane and shouted, "Grandpa, don''t listen to him. Hang up the phone now."

    Sane frowned. With the microphone in one hand and a crutch in the other, he hit towards Charles.

    "Ouch!" Holding his thighs, Charles took a few steps back and said, "it''s killing me."

    At the other end of the phone, Jeremy said something to Sane, who hung up the phone with a laugh.

    When Charles saw no expression on Sane''s face, he asked tentatively, "what did Jeremy say to you?"

    "It''s none of your business." Sane frowned and asked, "what were you shouting for just now?"

    "Didn''t he tell you about me betting stones?" Charles asked anxiously.

    Sane bent his eyebrows and asked, "What did you say? Betting stones? "

    "Yes!" Charles stunned and said, "No, no, I was wrong."

    "Then what do yo

    aluted with admiration and smiled.

    With the dim moonlight, the man was wearing the uniform of Dragon racing team.

    Peter felt uneasy for no reason. Maybe he was worried because Terry disappeared without any trace.

    The man giggled and asked, "Peter, the money..."

    Peter raised his eyebrows and said: "as long as her car is not fixed and she can''t get on the car, I will pay you then."

    "Okay. I promise you!" The man rubbed his hands and laughed excitedly.

    "I''m back. Don''t let me down."

    "Watch out, Peter!" The man waved his hand and laughed.

    Peter looked around quickly and left in a hurry. He didn''t notice the man''s sneer after he left.

    "Peter, we''ll see!" The man clenched his fist.

    In the early morning of the next day, after eating breakfast, Harold and Wendy got out of the door and saw that the door was surrounded by Sherwood''s cars again.

    Sherwood was standing at the door with a big smile. He waved at Wendy and said, "good morning, Wendy!"

 Chapter 89 Display Of Skills

    Wendy sighed helplessly. She frowned, walked up to Sherwood and asked, "what the hell are you doing?"

    "I''m chasing you!" Sherwood smiled.

    Wendy wanted to say something more, but Harold had already come over and pulled her behind him. "She is only sixteen years old now. If you can wait, let''s talk about it when she graduates from college."

    "I..."

    "Today''s resurrection is very important to Wendy. Please don''t affect her!" Harold stared at Sherwood, his eyes darkened.

    Sherwood looked at his angry face, rolled his eyes and said, "okay."

    Harold drove Wendy to the site of the competition. When Sherwood followed behind them, Wendy felt so distressed and said, "Harold, do you think it is possible that he likes me? I think he did it on purpose. "

    "Don''t worry about him. Focus on your competition." Harold said softly.

    "Yes."

    They soon arrived at the pit of Dragon racing team? Wendy walked up to the mechanic who was busy repairing and asked worriedly, "How is it? Can it be fixed? "

    "Give us five minutes! I

    d or not. Let''s wait and see."

    The first lap should be finished. As soon as Wendy was about to pass the starting line, she caught a glimpse of the karts in front of her. Immediately, she reversed the speed and overtook several cars easily from the outside.

    The last to the last four in a row. Before the drivers came to their senses, she occupied the inner road.

    At the next curve, she overtook several more cars to the middle position.

    The competition didn''t even reach 30 seconds yet, Wendy showed everyone what skill it was.

    An exciting shout came from Dragon racing team, "Wendy, come on!''

    "Wendy is awesome! She really lived up to everyone''s expectations! "

    "Another overtaking. Now it''s in the fourth place!"

    Everyone in Satan racing team stared at the screen, dumbfounded. Peter clenched his fists and roared, "no! He believed that Dragon racing team must have changed the engine! They are playing dirty! "

    "Maybe she has finished repairing, but we have no evidence to prove that they changed the engine!"

 Chapter 90 Plan To Poach

    "No, they didn''t. They just changed the engine, but I..."

    The coach looked at Peter with confusion and asked: "what?"

    ''I have already bribed the mechanic of their teams!'' Of course, Peter would not be silly to say these words, but he could only insist, "they changed the engine! They must be cheating! I have to go to the organization committee to report her! "

    "Peter, are you sure that Dragon racing team really changed the engine?"

    Peter gnashed his teeth and said, "even if we are not sure, we still have to report. Maybe they changed the engine!"

    "What Peter said is reasonable. Even if they did not change engine, we should make them sick!" Someone laughed evilly.

    The manager and coaches looked at their team members helplessly. None of them paid attention to the screen to study the lines, the curved angle and so on, but began to discuss whether the Dragon had changed the engine.

    "Stop. If the engine didn''t break, you guys will not be her match," The coach scolded, "You are n

    w where their level lied.

    The coach and manager sighed and shook their heads. It''s not that they wanted to distress their team members, but that the truth was in front of them.

    "All right, all right. They have won so many times that they have forgotten to be modest. This time is good to cut them down their spirit. There is always someone stronger! "

    The manager sighed and said, "after the competition, you have to persuade them not to be so impetuous and improve their skills."

    "Yes, manager."

    The coach turned to look at the direction of Dragon racing team. "Manager, why not poach Wendy to our team?" he said to the manager.

    "Well... We can do that. " The manager said to the assistant, "you can go there and ask about the value of Wendy, the contract as well as the penalty."

    "Okay." The assistant nodded and said.

    The manager said to his assistant with a string of numbers, "if the price is lower than this one, you can ask her if she is willing to go to our team."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 91 The Final Began

    "Peter, Peter, I just heard the coach and manager say they want to get the Vivien to work for our team." One of the members in Satan overheard the conversation between the coach and the manager and reported to Peter. Vivien was Wendy''s name used in the Youth Race.

    "Wow, I can''t believe what I''ve heard! If the Vivien comes, what should Peter do? He is the ace of Satan! "

    They looked at Peter with a strange look, thinking that he would be out of favor if Wendy comes here.

    Bearing the doubtful gazes from everyone, Peter cursed angrily, "Genius driver? Well, it is hard to say who will be the winner in the competition! "

    Anger rose in Peter''s heart. He turned around and walked out of the pit lane. The staff made the final check on his car and confirmed that there was nothing wrong, then they let him go.

    According to the results of the qualifying and the resurrection, Wendy got the shortest of the lap time. In the final, Wendy lined the first, Peter the second, Steve the third and Jack the fourth.

    All the drivers to enter the final had driven their go-karts to

    ten laps, the top three positions will be tightly controlled by the Dragon."

    The usual calmness on Jared''s face was replaced with a happy smile. "Miss Wendy is awesome! There is a great deal of bonus for the first prize. And the great amount of money from illegal private banks! What a harvest! "

    "Give the half of mine to Wendy," Harold said with a thin smile.

    Jared frowned and said, "Mr. Harold, I don''t think Miss Wendy will accept your money."

    Harold thought about it for a while and agreed with Jared. She liked to make money by herself rather than take other people''s money.

    After a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, forget it."

    Jared stood next to Harold, and turned to look at the screen.

    At the top of the auditorium, Sherwood looked at the figure who was leading on the track and his eyes were lit up. "It''s really getting more and more interesting."

    His subordinate was confused to look at the screen and took a glance at his boss again. He didn''t understand what was interesting.

    ''Mr. Sherwood''s mind is becoming more and more difficult to guess.''

 Chapter 92 Report Cheating

    Peter still wanted to struggle for the last few laps, but he had to admit that he could enter the top three if he had made full efforts earlier.

    However, he was too impulsive. Given that he missed the best chance to win instead of lose, no matter how well he performed later, it would be useless.

    At the finishing line, the staff waved a black and white square flag, indicating that it was the destination.

    Without any suspense, Wendy dashed across the finishing line and got the first place.

    After Wendy''s finishing, the staff stopped waving the white and black flags but held up the flag, indicating here was the finishing line, but there was someone who passed first.

    The second place was Steve, the third place was Jack, and the fourth place was Peter.

    When Wendy returned to the pit of the Dragon, everyone rushed to her and lifted her up.

    "WOW WOW WOW WOW WOW WOW!"

    "Wendy is awesome, the champion!"

    "Champion, champion, champion!"

    "No. Put me down. Please put me down. I feel dizzy!" Sai

    t. He received a report from the director, and explained, "The current situation is like this. Someone reported that the engine of the go-kart used by Vivien has been changed, so our staff are now checking the car. Please wait patiently for the result."

    Another commentator explained, "There may be someone who doesn''t know much about it. You may ask why it is important to check the engine. This is for fair reason, and the race stipulated that each driver can only use one engine. I believe that we all remembered that there was something wrong with the engine of Vivien during the qualifying. But at this time the team could only repair engine instead of replacing it. "

    "If there is a sudden change of engine, it depends on the committee how to punish them. In addition to being fined, they may also be disqualified or banned from attending the contest."

    Sherwood frowned as he listened to the broadcast. Then he said to his men, "go and see what''s going on."

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate nodded and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 93 The Police Arrived

    "They just changed an engine. Don''t you think they''re making a fuss?"

    "I agree with you. It doesn''t matter and I don''t think that they should be fined. Since the engine is broken, just get it repaired. "

    "I don''t think it''s right to say so. The engine of other drivers has run for two days, and your new engine are different from the used ones."

    "They will be fined because of this? I think Vivien is awesome. If her engine is no problem, she will be the champion as well. "

    "Yes, you''re right. Whether you change the engine or not, Vivien will not stop overtaking the other drivers even making them cry. She is powerful like this."

    It didn''t expect that in this race Wendy had won so many fans.

    The spectators were in a mess, and the members of other teams also looked at the direction of Dragon racing team.

    The members of the committee also felt very stressful. They hurried to check the engine. After a while, they stood up.

    Peter looked at Ken proudly and said, "What''s the result?"

    n the leaders knew everything, they nodded and promised that they would actively cooperate with the police to investigate and give an account to Dragon racing team.

    "Let go of me! You''re ganging up on me! I didn''t do it! I didn''t!" Peter stared at Wendy fiercely. It was all her fault!

    If not for her, he would be the winner! If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t end up like this!

    At the thought of this, anger rose in Peter''s heart. He angrily ran towards Wendy and wanted to strangle her.

    "Ahhh!" The female staff around them screamed and covered their faces.

    Wendy gave a cold smile and was about to give a spin kick to Peter. Suddenly, someone tugged her collar and she couldn''t help but fall backwards.

    "Bang!" She fell into a warm embrace.

    "Ah!" Peter was thrown out before Wendy''s eyes could see clearly.

    "And another crime. The attempted murder," Harold said.

    The police ran over and put Peter''s hands on the ground. As Peter struggled, he yelled, "I didn''t! I didn''t do it!"

 Chapter 94 Digging His Own Grave

    Everybody sighed deeply when they saw Peter was arrested by the police.

    He was such a talented young man in racing. He should do anything dirty to win the race. And he was only a teenager. How frightening.

    The members of Satan who came to have a look heard the curses from people surrounding and felt mortified. They shrank their necks and sneaked away.

    A member of Satan ran back and told the manager and the coach. Everyone was shocked.

    "What should we do! Peter is taken by the police! "

    "Peter isn''t an adult yet. I don''t think he will be sentenced. Besides, his family has some background. He should be fine."

    The manager looked at the team members who were gossiping with each other with a serious look on his face and said, "I''m very disappointed to all of you. I can''t believe that you sympathized with Peter the first time this thing happened. Don''t you know the basic morality and laws? He has himself to blame. You don''t reflect on what you have done but sympathize with him. He doesn''t deserve sympathy at all! "

    "Tell ever

    hasn''t changed the engine yet, so it is fine for the champion to give it to Vivien."

    "I saw a police car coming just now. What happened?" One of the journalists asked.

    "Sorry, I can''t tell you now. Please wait for the police''s notice."

    The staff replied many questions and left.

    Many people there saw what happened and spread the news as soon as the competition was over.

    "What? Peter bribe the mechanic of Dragon racing team to tamper with Vivien''s car? No way, that''s so mean! "

    "Damn it! I was wondering why they made such a stupid mistake. They must have checked the car before the competition. It turns out that the mechanic has been bribed. "

    "It''s disgusting! I have loved Peter before! Shit! Well grasped! "

    "This is the funniest thing I''ve ever seen. He planned to frame Dragon racing team, but now he screw up. He deserve it!"

    Soon, Peter became the subject that everyone despised.

    Not only did Wendy have an outstanding driving skill, but she was also pretty. She had a lot of followers to win over in a short time.

 Chapter 95 The Underground Bank

    "Come on, let''s go for a big meal tonight!" The coach said to Wendy and others happily.

    Wendy frowned and said, "Sorry. Steve and I can''t go to the dinner."

    The coach was a little surprised and then patted his forehead. "Oh, yeah. I almost forget that you two are going to Y City tonight. It''s really troublesome for you two to come and go like this since we are not in the same city. "

    Ken also said with a pity, "Both of you made big contributions to our team. Without you two, it would be boring for us to have dinner."

    "We have to go back as soon as possible. We have classes tomorrow." Wendy smiled, "We couldn''t have dinner together this time. Maybe next time!"

    "Well, I guess we have no other choice." The coach sighed.

    "Bye." Wendy and Steve waved to the others.

    "Bye. Take care."

    Jared drove them away, followed by several black cars.

    On their way, Steve sensed there was something wrong. "We are followed by several cars. They ha

    "How old are they?"

    "A boy and a girl in their teens."

    The boss raised the glass, took a sip and said viciously, "there are four people here, two of whom are children! Humph! Why are you so scared! Drive the irrelevant people away and ask them to come here tomorrow! Today, we will greet them in a polite way! "

    "Yes, sir!" The man quickly ran out to pass on the order of the boss.

    At the prize giving counter, Wendy looked around and whispered, "I feel something is wrong with him."

    "Miss Wendy, you won the game. We bet a lot of money on you. I guess their boss cares about the money."

    "Ahem, what are the odds for me? Will the odds be similar to that of last time''s underground racing? " Wendy asked curiously.

    "No. the odds should be lower. Five."

    "Five is not high. They can afford an underground private bank. How can''t they afford it?" With a puzzled look on her face, Wendy asked, "Jared, how much did you bet, both mine and Harold''s?"

 Chapter 96 Two Options

    "Ten million."

    "Wait, what did you say?" Wendy asked, raising her eyebrows.

    Jared rubbed his nose and said, "ten million..."

    They bet ten million dollars! Five million dollars the man should give them! No wonder that man changed his face! If they continued betting on that large amount of money, they were going to make the underground bank go bankrupt!

    "That''s too much. What if they are not willing to give us the money?" Wendy didn''t think it was a good idea for them to play such a big game.

    "Then let them spit out the money." Harold said coldly.

    Steve didn''t say anything. Looking around nervously, he said, "Look! Why they all left?"

    Harold looked down at her and asked, "I guess there will be a fight soon. Are you afraid? How about you leave with Steve first? "

    "I''m not afraid!" Wendy shook her head and held Harold''s hand tightly. No matter what kind of danger she came across, she had to stay with Harold.

    Just like in her previous life when she was in danger, he ris

    or..."

    "You dare to kill me? This is the society ruled by law! You can''t kill me. You will regret it! " Shouted the boss anxiously.

    "Please wait for me to finish my words! We won''t do anything against the law! As to the second choice. Do you want to be kicked by me to no descendants? " Wendy''s tone was full of sarcasm.

    "No, no descendants?" When the boss recalled Wendy''s kicks just now, he was frightened into cold sweat.

    Jared and Steve tried their best not to laugh out loud as they saw the mischievous Wendy.

    After some dry coughs, Jared stopped smiling and said coldly, "choose one as soon as possible. Don''t keep our miss waiting."

    "I...I..." Jared grabbed the boss''s head. He forced the boss to turn to look at the man who was kicked by Wendy. Trembling with fear, he clenched his teeth and said, "I choose the first."

    "That''s right. If you gave us the money obediently just now, you would not suffer from this." Jared lifted the person up and said, "take me to get the money."

 Chapter 97 Help Move Money

    "Okay." The boss took out the key from his man''s pocket carefully. "The safe is over here."

    Perplexed, Jared looked in the direction of the counter and asked, "Isn''t it over there?"

    "No, it''s not over there." The boss shook his head and explained, "that safe doesn''t have that much money."

    Glaring at the boss, Jared warned, "You''d better not play any tricks on me. Otherwise, well, you will understand."

    The boss took a glance at Wendy. At the thought of her kick, he swallowed hard and said, "I know."

    "Hurry up!" Jared pushed the boss towards the stairs.

    Steve and Wendy worried that the guys who fell down in the hall would make trouble. They found a lot of ropes in the hall, so they tied their hands and feet and threw them in the corner.

    Harold didn''t step forward to help them or stop them. He looked at Wendy, who was playing happily. A hint of tenderness flashed through his eyes.

    Clop! Clop! Hearing the footsteps, all people turned aroun

    n, "Go and see what this hospital has to do with Wendy."

    "Yes." The man nodded and got off the car.

    In the hospital, when the doctors and nurses saw Wendy, they all greeted her. Wendy asked the attending doctor worriedly, "how''s my mother recently?"

    "She is in stable condition. Currently, her conditions are all good. But I can''t guarantee when she will wake up. " The doctor sighed deeply.

    Wendy''s eyes turned red and she said with a lump in her throat, "thank you, doctor."

    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do. You can go in and have a good talk with her to see if you can wake her up." The doctor said.

    "Okay." Wendy nodded, opened the door and walked in. Harold and the others were waiting outside.

    Steve first knew that Wendy''s mother was seriously injured in hospital and might become a vegetable. He stared at her receding figure with worry.

    When Wendy approached the thin figure on the bed, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.

 Chapter 98 Dont Cry

    "Mom, it''s me, Wendy. I''m now living in Derek''s home, where I live a bad life. I''m scolded and cursed every day. I don''t want to call that old woman grandma at all! " With her hands trembling slightly, Wendy held Sara''s hands and choked, "Mom, could you please wake up as soon as possible? You don''t want to see me get bullied, do you? You know that Derek is busy with his work all day long and he has no time to protect me. "

    "If I didn''t aim to find out the truth of the car accident, I don''t want to live in that cold place at all. Mom, wake up please, mom!" With tears all over her face, Wendy called her mother again and again, hoping that she could hear her voice.

    But things didn''t go as she expected. Sara lying on the bed didn''t move an inch, not even a sign of waking up.

    Wendy wiped her tears and told her mother what she had experienced these days, choking with sobs. Alina was so good at acting. Wendy hadn''t confirmed that

    , "Harold, are you okay? "Jared, Steve!"

    A violent cough came from the front. "I''m not dead."

    Looking at the unconscious Steve beside him, Jared frowned and said, "Steve fainted."

    Enduring the sharp pain all over his body, Jared unfastened his seat belt and kicked the deformed door of his car out.

    Hearing no response from Harold, Wendy became very anxious.

    Sherwood''s car also arrived. He strode over and opened the door of the broken car, "Are you all right, Wendy? Give me your hand. I''ll pull you out. "

    Holding Sherwood''s hand, Wendy got out of the car, "save Harold quickly. He is bleeding! Save him! "

    "Don''t cry. I''ll ask someone to save him." Sherwood hurried to comfort her.

    Jared and Sherwood pulled Harold and Steve out in cooperation.

    Wendy didn''t know where Harold''s wound was. The only thing she could see was the blood flowing from his body. Her heart ached as she cried.

    "Don''t cry, ahem, ahem."

 Chapter 99 Conditioned Reflex

    When Wendy heard Harold''s voice, she immediately raised her head and looked at him. She didn''t know where he got hurt, so she didn''t dare to touch him!

    Looking at the weeping girl in front of him, Harold could not help frowning.

    Noticing his frowning, Wendy asked worriedly, "where did you get hurt, Harold? Does it hurt? "

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Harold shook his head and wiped the tears off Wendy''s face gently.

    Sherwood, who was standing next to Wendy and Harold, looked at them. He was a little confused.

    There was something strange between the brother and sister. Sherwood didn''t know what was strange, but he felt it was strange.

    "Beep, beep, beep..." The police cars and ambulances arrived in time. The medical staff carrying the stretcher came. Harold was trying to get up with one hand holding his body. Wendy hastily get close to him and carefully supported him to stand up.

    Harold waved his hand to the paramedics, hinting them he can go by

    so I asked him to buy some food for you." Sherwood said with an innocent smile.

    Wendy looked at him suspiciously. She didn''t believe it at all. He must have sent someone to tail after Jared.

    The man in black didn''t go far. The door of the ward was open. When he heard Sherwood''s words, he quickly walked downstairs, said something to a subordinate and turned the corner to another direction.

    Soon, a man in black came in with a plenty of food. Sherwood raised his eyebrows and smiled, "see? I didn''t lie to you."

    Wendy looked at him suspiciously. She went over to look at the food bought by Sherwood and asked: "Harold, what do you want to eat? Now that you are injured, how about having some porridge? "

    "Okay."

    Wendy took a spoonful of porridge and blew on it before she put it on Harold''s lips. "Be careful. It''s very hot."

    Sherwood was unpleasant to look at Wendy''s moves. He said, "Your brother is fine with his left hand. You don''t need to feed him."

 Chapter 100 Unable To Communicate

    "It''s none of your business." Wendy didn''t bother to pay any attention to him and continued to spoon the food into Harold''s mouth.

    Looking at the serious expression on Wendy''s face, Harold felt warm in his heart. He had never had a feeling like this before.

    "Let him eat by himself. You should also have meals. When you feed him to eat up, your food will be cold then." Said Sherwood.

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care." Wendy said with a shrug.

    Sherwood thought for a while. Then he approached Wendy with a bowl of porridge in his hand and said jokingly, "how about this, Wendy? Let me feed you, okay?"

    Wendy shook her head and refused, "No, no, no. you''d better hurry up and eat your own food."

    "Come on!"

    ''Damn it! How could a man speak in this tone?'' She couldn''t stand it. It was disgusting!

    Sherwood was really annoying her. She turned around, looked at him and said seriously, "don''t you have anything to do? Why are you following us everyday? "

    "I have something

    ns about him, and he nodded, "okay."

    Noticing that Wendy''s gaze was fixed on him rather than the food she should eat, he said, "You should eat something."

    "What? Okay! " Wendy ran to the table and took a bowl of porridge. After she quickly finished eating, she cleaned up the rubbish on the table and asked, "You can go to sleep, Harold. I''ll be here with you."

    "I''m not sleepy." Harold said, shaking his head.

    "How about you reading a book?" In the ward, Wendy found a few financial magazines.

    At the thought of staying with Wendy in the same room with him, Harold sensed something wrong.

    Usually, he didn''t care about others'' feelings. He didn''t realize his own abnormality. He took the book handed by Wendy and began to read.

    "Duh duh duh." Hearing the footsteps outside the door, she pricked up her ears to listen, as if the footsteps were getting farther and farther. Wendy ran carefully to open a crack in the door, and saw that Sherwood''s men were hurriedly retreating.

 Chapter 101 Transfer To Another Hospital

    Wendy looked back and smiled, "He has finally left. It seems that you have succeeded Harold."

    "Yes."

    "Harold, I''ll go check on Steve. Call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    Wendy ran to Steve''s ward. He was wounded more seriously than anyone else and just woke up.

    "Wendy, are you okay?" Steve looked at Wendy up and down concernedly.

    "I''m fine." Wendy shook her head.

    The pain of his wound made Steve frown. He looked down at his hand and asked, "I... I can''t drive anymore, can I?"

    "Yes, you can. The doctor said that the wound would be healed as soon as it is treated. " Comforted Wendy.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Steve heaved a sigh of relief.

    Now he had just found the goal in his life. If there was an aftereffect left on his hands, he would have lost his driving career.

    "I haven''t told your father about it yet. Do you want to give him a call?"

    Steve meditated for a while and shook his head. "Forget it. I''ll think about it when I get back.

    so worried about you. "

    Seeing her firm attitude, Harold stopped persuading her.

    Harold was lying in the ward with his eyes closed. Seeing his cold face, Wendy could not take her eyes away. Her thoughts flied back to the past life and recalled every details they had spent.

    Wendy didn''t know how long she had stared at him. Her eyes were tired. She rubbed them and fell asleep soon.

    Hearing her slow breathing, Harold, who was lying in the bed, opened his eyes and looked at her deeply.

    Smelling the scent of the girl, he also closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    The next day, they had a simple breakfast and then went to the airport. The plane landed near Y City, and they would return to Y City by car.

    They sent Steve home first. Hearing the knock on the door, Albert came out in a hurry, "who is it?"

    "Dad, it''s me."

    Albert opened the door while asking, "Is your plane delayed? Didn''t you say that you came back last night? What''s wrong with your arm Steve? "

 Chapter 102 A Jinx

    As soon as Albert opened the door, he saw Steve''s face was pale, with his right hand wrapped in a bandage. He was worried and asked.

    "Uncle Albert, let''s enter your home and talk about it." Said Wendy.

    "Yes, come here and sit down. What''s going on?" Albert hold Steve''s arm and helped him to the sofa and asked.

    When Steve saw the worried look on his father''s face, he explained, "I had a car accident yesterday and I broke my arm. Since I was far away from you, I didn''t tell you immediately."

    "What! Broke your arm? What did the doctor say? Go to the hospital now! Why do you go home? " Albert hastily ran back to the bedroom and put on his coat. "Let''s go. I am taking you to the hospital now."

    Steve looked at his father''s anxious face and turned to Wendy. Wendy nodded and said, "Well, go to the hospital first. It is the most important thing to treat your arm. We can talk about the details on the way."

    "Okay."

    All of them then headed to the hospital. On the way, Albert was told by Wendy

    enever I think that her mother caused your father''s death, I want to strangle her mother!" Jade stared at Wendy angrily.

    "I''ve told you millions of times that the death of my father has nothing to do with Sara!"

    "Sara? How could you still call that bitch''s name so closely? Don''t you feel guilty to your father and our family? "

    Clenching her fists, Wendy glared at Jade who was arguing with Derek. "How couldn''t it be you that is the jinx who killed your husband?"

    "What... What did you say?" Jade''s eyes widened in disbelief after she heard Wendy''s words.

    "You said I was rude, but I didn''t see any politeness in your words and behaviors. You always call my mom bitch and me wicked and some other rude words. When you are unhappy, you just yell like a bitch. Your husband and your other families living in the heaven keep watching you make trouble for your whole family all day. Be careful that they will blame you in your dreams! " Hearing that, Wendy turned away immediately, with her noodles left.

 Chapter 103 Run Away From Home

    "What... What did you say! Come back! " Jade rushed to the upstairs.

    Seeing this, Derek stopped her hurriedly and comforted, "Mom, stop it."

    "Even you think I was making trouble? Are you my son or not! Do you really want to see me being cursed by your illegitimate daughter? How dare she say I am a jinx! I have to tear her mouth apart! " "Let go of me! I''m going to kill her today!" Jade shouted angrily.

    "Wendy was not right. But you also went too far just now, mom."

    "I went too far? She went even further! Did I say anything wrong? You''ve been disobeying me more and more since she moved in our house! You are only on the side of her and her mother!"

    Holding Jade''s hand, Derek sighed wearily. He had to work overtime these days as well as to go to the hospital. And he had to comfort Jade''s emotion. He was exhausted.

    In the bedroom, Wendy packed up her things. Fortunately, she didn''t have much stuff. She didn''t bring a single piece of them which was boug

    pstairs, took out her clothes and walked into the bathroom. She had taken a good hot shower.

    Going downstairs, she looked at the dishes on the table, gave Jared a thumbs up and praised, "It looks delicious."

    "Enjoy yourself. I''ll call Mr. Harold."

    "Okay."

    Then Jared dialed Harold''s phone number and the call was connected soon. "Hello," he said.

    "Mr. Harold, it''s me."

    Harold raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Miss Wendy is now in the villa. She said that she had severed her relationship with her father." Jared reported.

    Harold squinted his eyes and asked, "what happened?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Ask her to answer the phone."

    "Yes." Jared hung up the phone and walked to the living room. "Miss Wendy, Mr. Harold wants to talk to you."

    Wendy put down her cutlery and ran to the living room to answer the phone happily, "Harold, have you eaten yet?"

    "What happened?" Harold did not answer her question but asked with concern.

 Chapter 104 Arson

    Wendy told Harold what happened today helplessly, "that''s it. I don''t want to go back there again."

    "You''d better think it clearly by yourself. If you need anything, just tell Jared."

    "I know. When will you come back, Harold?"

    "Why ask this?"

    A hint of slyness flashed through Wendy''s eyes. "I miss you, so I ask you."

    On the other end of the line, Harold''s heart missed a beat. "Next Monday."

    "So many days later! What special food is there in the capital? Can you bring me some when you come to Y City? "

    "Okay."

    Wendy smiled happily, "This is your promise. You should keep it."

    "Yes."

    "Bye." Wendy blew a kiss on the phone and hung up happily.

    Wendy looked up and saw Jared who was looking at her with confusion. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    "Eh hem. Nothing." Of course, Jared wouldn''t admit that he had been extremely shocked by Wendy''s words. This was the first time he had seen someone who dared to act like a spoiled child in front of Mr. Harold.

    It seemed that n

    at the airport, and our man also bought an air ticket to the capital city to follow them. We didn''t expect that our man was knocked out when he followed them to board. When he woke up, the plane had already taken off. He bought another air ticket to the capital city. But after he arrived, he inquired about Miss Wendy and no one knew who she was. "

    "She seems to be missing without any trace. Our people have been keeping an eye on Mr. Harold, and they didn''t see he had any contact with Miss Wendy."

    Sherwood continued to play with the knife in puzzlement, "The brother and the sister are getting stranger. Is Wendy not in the capital city? Where could she be? Send someone to keep an eye on Harold. "

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate nodded and left.

    When she was full, Wendy sneezed for several times. Jared asked worriedly, "Miss Wendy, did you catch a cold?"

    "I didn''t catch a cold. Maybe someone cursed me behind my back." Rubbing her nose, Wendy yawned and went upstairs. "I''m going to sleep. Good night."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 105 Study Hard

    At Derek''s home, looking at the clock on the wall, Jade said angrily, "it''s all her fault. This bad girl ran away from home and made Derek unable to go home for dinner."

    The nanny said with concern, "you could go back to your room and have a rest."

    "How can I get sleep when my son does not come back home?" With a wave of her hand, Jade said, "you can go to sleep. I will stay here waiting for Derek."

    After waiting for a while, Jade fell asleep on the sofa. She was woken up by the sound of door opening.

    "Derek? Finally you are back. Have you eaten yet? " Jade looked at the direction of behind Derek. As soon as she didn''t saw Wendy, she was relieved.

    Looking at the gaunt face of Jade, Derek asked worriedly, "Mom, why are you still sitting here? Why don''t you go to sleep?"

    "How could I fall asleep if you don''t come back the whole night?" Jade sighed, "what a bad luck for me to meet the girl and her mother! Did you have your meal? Go and eat something. I''ll ask the nanny to heat

    and.

    But the newspaper didn''t report anything about her. It just simply reported that Steve had won the second prize of the Go-karting Youth Race.

    Although she used the name Vivien in the game, and her real name was not shown in the contest, she was registered her real name and address to the organization committee. And the media could get her information from the committee.

    It seemed Harold helped her hide the information. Wendy returned the newspaper to her classmate.

    "Does Steve give up school and go to be a professional racing driver?" Bess asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. You can ask him when he comes." Wendy shook her head with a smile.

    Bess shook her head and said, "He is cold and looks scary. I dare not ask him. You know him well. You can ask him and told me."

    "If you don''t study hard and keep gossiping all day long, be careful of this month''s exam results." Wendy nudged Bess''s head.

    Bess said as she rubbed her head, "I''ll be the top thirty. Wait and see."

 Chapter 106 Determined

    "Top thirty? I remember the goal I set for you is to get into the top 20! " Wendy looked at her and asked.

    "The class is about to begin. I''m leaving now." Bess rubbed her nose and ran away in a hurry.

    Wendy couldn''t help laughing.

    It was quiet in the class and every student heard what they said.

    There were some students who read the newspaper at home. The rest were students living in school. After hearing what they said today, everyone knew that Steve was a racing driver.

    "Wow, that''s so cool!"

    "He hasn''t been here for two days. It seems that he is going to drop out of school and be a professional racing driver."

    "Really? He studied hard last week. I don''t think he will drop out of school."

    "I''m so curious about racing. I really want to see it."

    "I think you just want to have a look at Steve. Well, I know you are interested in him."

    "Hey, how could you say that?" The girls were shy and they contradicted what the boys said.

    Hearing their discussion, Wendy smiled.

    The head teacher came in f

    bson in the hospital. She looked at the door from time to time, but she didn''t see Derek come to ask her.

    She pretended to have told the thing about Wendy to Jade by chance last night. With Jade''s character, she would definitely tell it to Derek.

    Didn''t it mean that Derek would come here to ask her about it? She had made up an excuse in her heart, but after waiting for a long time, she did not see Derek coming.

    Did he go to the school to question Wendy? That''s possible! Alina thought with her eyebrows down.

    Hobson looked at his stunned mother and asked, "Mom, what are you thinking about?"

    Alina came back to her sense. She shook her head and said with a smile, "nothing. What''s wrong?"

    "I''ve eaten up. Ah!" Hobson opened his mouth and stared at the bowl in Alina''s hand.

    Alina got a spoonful of food and put it to Hobson''s mouth. Hobson moved his mouth and said, "I want the meat."

    Seeing that her son had become a foodie, Alina was even more dissatisfied with Jade.

    Hobson ate the meat and smiled happily.

 Chapter 107 You Are Too Naive

    The bell rang and the school was over. Wendy stayed in the classroom to finish her homework before she packed up her schoolbag and was about to go back. She slowly walked to the school gate and saw that Derek''s car was waiting there.

    Wendy frowned and was about to turn around to leave, but unfortunately, Derek had already seen her.

    "Wendy." Derek hurriedly came up and said, "Wendy, is it your turn to be on duty today? Why did you come out so late? I just saw that your classmates had left school a long time ago. "

    "I was doing my homework in the classroom. What''s up?" Wendy had no choice but to ask.

    "Don''t work so hard. Have dinner at least and do your homework later." Looking around, Derek asked, "don''t you live at your classmate''s home? Where is your classmate? "

    Oh, no! It was just as she expected, he was going to follow her to the classmate''s home.

    Turning her head, Wendy said, "I didn''t go to my classmate''s home until I finish the evening self-study classes. I''m going to have dinner."

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you to eat. "

    Wen

    hat I would be discharged in a few more days,"

    "Where is your father?" Wendy looked around and asked.

    "My father went to buy dinner for me. He''ll be here soon. You can sit here and wait him." Steve said, pointing at the chair beside the bed.

    "Okay." Wendy sat in her chair and talked to Steve about the fact that he had become a famous person in school.

    Recently, Albert was so busy that he had no time to read the newspaper.

    So he and Steve didn''t know what happened. Steve didn''t expect that the news that he won the second place in the racing was reported on the newspaper. He asked in confusion, "What about you? You didn''t become a famous person in the school? "

    "Me? Nobody knows I''m Vivien. How could the newspaper report me? " Wendy said with a smirk.

    "Haha! I should have used a fake name in the racing too! "

    "It''s no use for you to use a fake name. My information was concealed by Harold. Otherwise, how could it be possible that the media wouldn''t report me just because of the fake name?" Wendy gave him a look that meant "you are too naive".

 Chapter 108 Other Woman

    They were chatting while Albert brought some bags into the ward, "Wow, Wendy, you are here!"

    "Uncle Albert."

    "Have you had some food? what do you want to eat? I''ll go to the shop near the hospital and buy you some. "

    "No, thanks. I came here after dinner." Wendy waved her hand and smiled.

    With a bowl of porridge in his hand, Albert fed Steve by a spoon.

    "Uncle Albert, has the company been renovated?"

    "It will be completed in these two days. We have applied for the business license. Do you want to go to the company with me later?" Albert asked.

    "Okay!" Wendy also wanted to go there to have a look.

    After feeding Steve, Albert took Wendy to the company.

    The location was remote, but it was better in advantage of large area and cheap rent.

    Wendy walked slowly in the company and looked around.

    The employees were doing cleaning. When they saw Albert, they stopped their work and respectfully nodded, "Mr. Albert."

    "Mr. Albert."

    "Yes." Albert nodded at them politely.

    Albe

    irst love in your previous life. He won''t lie to you. You have to believe him!''

    Besides, even if there was a woman in his room, so what? As far as she knew, Harold was an arrogant man. He would not fall in love with any other woman so easily! He wouldn''t hang out with any other woman!

    "Well, my name is Wendy. Sorry to bother you." Wendy didn''t want to tell the woman her real name.

    "Wendy? I like this name. I''ll ask him to call you when he comes out of the bathroom. "

    "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome."

    Hanging up the phone, Wendy stood in the office with her face pale. The secretary next to her looked at her in confusion.

    In Harold''s home in the capital city, the woman hung up the phone. Sitting on the sofa, she looked at the phone with an obscure look.

    "Snap!" Harold was naked. He dried his hair with a towel in his right hand. When he saw the woman in his room, he could not help stopping.

    The woman''s eyes constantly glanced at Harold, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 109 Testing The Identity

    "Why are you in my room? What''s the matter? " Harold walked over, sat on the sofa and asked with a frown.

    The woman kept staring at him and didn''t say anything. Her smile made Harold even more nervous. "Mom?"

    Harold''s mother smiled mysteriously. "Did you make a new friend recently?"

    "No, I didn''t." Harold said, shaking his head.

    "No?" Apparently, Harold''s mother did not believe it. She pointed at the phone and said directly, "there was a little beauty who called you just now. She called specially for you."

    Little beauty? Harold didn''t know which little beauty would call him.

    "Alice?" Harold came up with a name and asked.

    Shaking her head, his mother replied, "not Alice. Think about it again."

    Harold didn''t want to waste time in thinking. He wiped his hair and said, "You can just tell me. I can''t think of anything."

    "Really? She even called you Harold sweetly. Her voice was so sweet that it almost melted my heart. Can''t you remember? " His mother asked in surprise.

    She thought that her

    I haven''t brought any trouble to you."

    Glancing at his mother whose ear was almost pressed to the receiver, Harold said, "no, it''s my mother."

    Mother? ''I really misunderstood him. I knew that Harold would not have any intimate relationship with any woman casually!'' thought Wendy.

    With joy in her heart, Wendy said happily, "ah! It turns out to be your mother, Harold. Your mother must be a beauty. Her voice is so beautiful. I totally can''t recognize she is your mother. "

    Harold''s mother let out a long sigh of relief as she heard Wendy''s words. She covered her mouth and chuckled.

    Harold glanced at his mother and said, "I''ll be there in a few days. Call me if you need anything."

    "Okay, thank you, Harold." Wendy hung up the phone happily.

    In the bedroom, his mother couldn''t help smiling and said, "She likes you. Listen to her tentative words. She is so cute. I can''t help but want to know this lovely girl. She drew pictures and started her own company in such a young age. When will you take her home? "

 Chapter 110 Desperate

    "It''s not the time."

    Rachel was very curious about Wendy. "Come on, tell me how you met Wendy and how you fell in love with her?"

    Harold opened the wardrobe and put on his pajamas. He threw the towel aside and recalled what had happened before. He began to tell his mother about their meeting.

    Rachel hadn''t expected that Harold had been assassinated. She looked at him heartily and asked, "Are you hurt? Why didn''t you tell me? "

    "I was lucky to escape thanks for Wendy and I was not injured, so I didn''t want to tell you about this, which would be trouble to you." Harold explained.

    Though Harold told her what happened at that time concisely, Rachel knew that it was a critical situation at that time. She said, "Thanks for Wendy, or you and Mr. Sane would... I''m scared just to think about it. "

    "Go on." Urged Rachel.

    Harold then told her about Wendy''s poor background, her joining in the racing team and how she could make money to start a company.

    Rachel was moved and pull

    ful? "

    "She looks pretty. She is alone over there."

    "How about we go there and have a look?" The young man said with an evil smile.

    "Okay, let''s go!" The man nodded and stopped the car. Then he turned around and rode back.

    The motorcycles drove back and stopped at the bus station.

    "Hey, beauty! Where are you going? I can drive you there. " The man chuckled.

    Wendy looked up at them. They whistled when they saw her face.

    "No need. I''ll wait for the bus." Wendy shook her head.

    "Let''s go, beauty. Come here. Don''t be afraid. I''m a good man. "

    "Hahaha." The young men laughed.

    Fortunately, the bus came at this time. Wendy didn''t want to make trouble. She ignored them and directly got on the bus.

    "What a pity. Why does the bus come at this time?"

    "Well, they have been waiting for us for a long time. Let''s hurry up."

    "Okay, let''s go." These young men saw the bus left. And they happened to have a date with others, so they didn''t chase her and left directly.

 Chapter 111 Im Afraid Shell Turn Bad

    After staying in the hospital for a few more days, Hobson could finally be discharged from the hospital.

    At first, Jade could take care of Hobson every day in the hospital, but she was getting older, and she couldn''t get used to sleeping in the hospital bed, so she just stayed at home.

    She was thinking about whether Hobson had a good meal and sleep every day. Because of the lack of appetite, Jade lost a lot of weight.

    Today was the day that Hobson was discharged from the hospital. Jade had asked the nanny to prepare a lot of delicious food for him early in the morning, and she was too happy to sit still in the living room. She stood up and walked around the living room.

    When she heard the sound of a car coming from outside, she was excited and went to open the door in a hurry. When she saw Hobson get out of the car, she hastily walked up to him and said, "Oh, my dear grandson, you are finally back! Look at your poor face. You are thinner. "

    "Grandma, you are thinner, too."

    With a big smile on her face, Jade help

    you don''t believe me, you can ask her head teacher if she has escaped from school! "

    "Yes, that''s right. She skipped the evening self-study class! But that''s because she had a headache and wanted to go back home. But mom sneered at her all day long at home, so she couldn''t go home after skip class and had to stay outside. " "I thought you accepted her, but now it''s ironic," Derek added.

    what! It was not true. She was drunk!

    Alina was worried in her heart, but Wendy''s clothes had already been washed clean without the smell of alcohol. She couldn''t prove it at all. On the contrary, the wicked girl made her blamed by Derek.

    "Derek, please let me explain. I..."

    "I''m tired. I don''t want to listen to you," "Actually, it''s not your fault. It''s all my fault," Derek said, standing up with a sigh.

    Leaving those words, Derek turned around and was about to leave. But Alina caught him in a hurry, "Derek, I must make it clear to you. I know you don''t believe me, but she really drank. I''m afraid that she would turn bad... "

 Chapter 112 Stunned And Taken Away

    "Now that you know she drank, why didn''t you tell me immediately?" Derek turned his head and stared at her with his sharp eyes, "You want to indulge her because she is not your own child, don''t you? Don''t talk such nonsense as you want her to be good! "

    "For her own good, you should have told me the truth as soon as you found it, instead of waiting so long! Now Wendy has left our family. No matter what you say, it''s useless. " Derek threw her hand off, went straight out and slammed the door.

    "Bang!" The sound of door closing was so big that the people downstairs could hear it clearly.

    Clenching her fists, Alina regretted what she had done. She indeed wanted to leave Wendy alone and made her indulge herself to death.

    She shouldn''t have told it to Derek. Now it became all her fault.

    No matter what she said, it was all her fault. Alina was filled with remorse!

    Jade was having her dinner in the dining hall. She looked at Derek who was going downstairs and asked, "Derek, did you quarrel with Alina? Where a

    ecause she called your mother a mistress? I know you don''t have a good time at home because you are an illegitimate daughter. But I will try my best to persuade your grandma. I will treat you just like my own daughter. Please come home with me, okay? "

    This was shocking. Wendy''s classmates happened to be present. They thought of what Shelly had said that day and were shocked. It seemed that Wendy was indeed an illegitimate daughter!

    Some warmhearted passers-by couldn''t stand it. They pointed at Wendy''s nose and scolded, "Your mother was wrong to be a mistress. She was trying to break up someone''s family. And the lady is so kindhearted that she hopes you to go back her home. Why did you run away from home? Don''t you feel sorry for her?"

    "Yes, yes. She is the real victim. Her husband had an affair with your mother, and you even ran away from home after her husband brought you, an illegitimate daughter to their home. People who don''t know what happened might think that she abused you." An old woman beside them added.

 Chapter 113 Exposed Yourself

    "You are wrong, little girl. Just go home. Don''t be headstrong. You are not a baby. Why are you so thoughtless? "

    "She is the child of a home wrecker. How could she be thoughtful?" A middle-aged woman sneered.

    "If my husband had a mistress and an illegitimate daughter outside, I would beat them to death! This lady is so kind and she even brought home the daughter of a mistress. How could she tolerate such a thing? "

    "That''s right. There are very few people who could be so kind nowadays."

    Hearing how they called Wendy''s mother "mistress", Alina looked at Wendy''s face and laughed secretly in her heart.

    Wendy shook off Alina''s hand. Alina took the opportunity to pretend falling.

    "Watch out!" As more and more onlookers gathered, as soon as Alina tilted her body, the enthusiastic crowd supported her firmly.

    "What''s wrong with you? How dare you hit her?"

    Wendy cast a cold glance at them, "mistress? A thief crying ''Stop thief''! You''d better shut up before you know the truth, this lady. The mistress herself knows clearly who the mistre

    want to have a drink again, you can call me."

    The woman took out her card from the drawer and kissed it gently. She ogled at him and handed it to him.

    Without even looking at it, Derek turned around and left directly without saying a word.

    The woman looked at the indifferent back of Derek, smiled faintly, and threw the card into the drawer casually.

    Wearing a cold face, Derek drove back home. Alina wanted to ask him where he had been yesterday, but she didn''t say anything at last.

    Derek passed by her back to the bedroom, hold his clothes and went into the bathroom.

    The suit was thrown directly into the trash can by Derek. He felt it was very dirty, and even if he had washed it thousands of times, he did not want to put it on again.

    At the thought of the stupid things he did yesterday, Derek was agitated.

    Alina slowly walked upstairs. When she thought of the lipstick print on Derek''s shirt, she bit her lips in anger.

    After going upstairs to take a shower, Derek left directly with his briefcase, completely ignoring Alina.

 Chapter 114 Smooth Progress

    Wendy returned to the classroom and listened intently to the class, disregarding others'' discussions. She finished her homework at break time.

    There was still some time before the class, so she got up and went to the toilet. However, she didn''t expect she met Shelly on the way.

    Wendy wanted to pass by Shelly, but she didn''t expect that Shelly would block her way on purpose.

    Wendy stared at Shelly speechlessly and thought, ''She''s really annoying. She has lost so many times but still can''t give up and find me trouble. Is there something wrong with her brain?''

    Wendy was totally confused.

    Shelly said with a proud smile, "I saw a drama outside the school today. It''s really interesting. Do you want to listen?"

    It seemed that Shelly had seen Alina stop her and heard what they argued outside the school gate.

    Wendy shrugged and said, "I don''t have time to listen. I have to go to the toilet. Bye."

    Seeing that Wendy wanted to leave from the right, Shelly quickly took a step to the right and continued to block her way. "Do you feel guilty? Haha! "

    "It seems that you haven''t learned enough lesson. And you st

    ch other. Jared dodged another side kick of Wendy and praised, "Miss Wendy, you have made great progress."

    "Thank you," Wendy answered while giving a punch to him.

    They didn''t notice that someone had walked into the training room. When Wendy avoided the left hook of Jared, she slashed a hand at his throat.

    Jared hastily raised his hand to protect himself. Luckily, he reacted quickly enough and dodged the hit.

    "Clap, clap, clap." Behind them came rhythmic claps of hands.

    Wendy stopped her attack and turned around. She saw Harold who had already come back when she did not noticed.

    Her eyes lit up with excitement. She ran towards him and asked, "Hi, Harold! When are you back! Don''t you said you still need a few more days to come back? "

    Harold would not say that he had been forced there by his parents. He explained vaguely, "I finished my business, so I came here."

    "That''s great!" Wendy''s voice was full of delight.

    "How are you doing recently?" asked Harold.

    "I got the first place in the mid-term exam. And the first batch of cars in my company is being produced. Everything is going smoothly."

 Chapter 115 An Old Trick

    Thinking of her sweat after fighting, Wendy took a step back.

    Noticing Wendy''s small moves, Harold frowned at her.

    Was she afraid of him? She wanted to distance herself from him?

    With an embarrassed look on her face, Wendy said, "I just had a fight with Jared. I''m sweating now. I''m going to wash and then come out to have a talk with you."

    "Okay." Now it turned out to be this reason. Harold felt better.

    Wendy immediately went to wash herself, while Harold went to the living room to watch the economy channel.

    At that moment, the phone rang. It was the phone in the living room.

    In confusion, Harold picked up the phone. "Hello?"

    "Harold?" Rachel''s voice came from the phone.

    "Mom? Why do you have this number? "

    Rachel chuckled, "it''s just a piece of cake to get your phone number. Is Wendy very happy to see you back?"

    Harold recalled the joyful expression on Wendy''s face and answered, "yes."

    Rachel laughed happily. "See? I''ve told you that you can go to give her a surprise. She

    to.

    ''Now he is willing to sleep beside me, does it mean that he has a crush on me?''

    Wendy was so excited that she felt she would not fall asleep tonight.

    She got more and more excited. Wendy guessed that Harold might be asleep, so she turned over slowly and looked at him.

    She stretched out gently holding him, with her head into his arms and closed her eyes happily.

    In the darkness, Harold slowly opened his eyes and looked at the girl beside him. He didn''t notice that Wendy was pretending to be asleep. He lifted the quilt and covered her tightly.

    Wendy was startled by him. Fortunately, she was still pretending to be asleep. Otherwise, she would expose herself.

    Smelling the familiar scent, Wendy who was in excitement gradually fell asleep.

    The next day, someone knocked on the door of Wendy''s bedroom.

    "Come in."

    Jared stood outside the door, thinking that he had heard it wrong. He looked up at the door in surprise, and then turned his head to look at Harold''s bedroom not far away.

 Chapter 116 He Likes You

    He didn''t knock the wrong door. It indeed was Wendy''s room. Why did it sound like Harold''s voice!

    Thinking that he was hallucinating, Jared knocked on the door again and said, "Miss Wendy, it''s time to get up."

    Miss Wendy? Harold opened his eyes and woke up, then he realized he was in Wendy''s bedroom now.

    He frowned when he saw the girl holding him tightly.

    Hearing no one answered inside the door, Jared was confused. He went on knocking at the door, but Harold didn''t reply.

    That was weird. Normally, Wendy would get up early for her morning exercise. But why didn''t she get up this late? She was about to be late for school.

    Jared knocked on the door again.

    Wendy was waken up. She opened her eyes slightly and saw Harold''s eyes.

    There was still the sound knocking at the door. All of a sudden, Wendy was awake. She sat up from the bed pretending to know nothing and asked, "Harold, why are you here?"

    Harold also sat up from the bed and explained what had happened

    After climbing the wall so many times, Wendy was getting more and more proficient in her movement. With just a few seconds, she climbed up the wall by the trash can and jumped into the school.

    At the school gate, Alina looked around in perplexity and muttered, "Why didn''t I see the damn girl recently? Is it because I''m here, she feels embarrassed and doesn''t want to go to school? "

    The more Alina thought about it, the more she thought it was possible. If that was the case, she had to come here every day. If that damn girl couldn''t come to the school to attend class, her grades would be terrible.

    If Wendy''s grades became bad and she couldn''t receive good education, as a person without merits, she was good for nothing. Even if Derek wanted her to work in his company, she was not able to play any tricks to shake Hobson''s position.

    The more she thought about it, the happier she was. Alina had been depressed to not see Wendy after a long time waiting, but now she was very happy.

 Chapter 117 A Brand New Start

    Derek drove to No.1 High School. He looked at a familiar figure, frowned in confusion and walked over.

    "Why are you here?" A cold voice came from behind. Startled, Alina turned around in a hurry and saw Derek.

    "What are you doing here, Derek?"

    "Now I am asking you why you are here." Asked Derek coldly.

    Alina explained anxiously, "Wendy ran away from home and not came back yet. I was worried about her, so I came here to persuade her to go back home."

    Previously, a lot of people had heard about the quarrel between Alina and Wendy at the school gate. Recently, she came to the school every day to wait for Wendy when the school was over. Everyone knew her.

    Now seeing Derek, the children''s parents began to gossip with each other.

    Being aware of people''s eyes, Derek looked at them in confusion. Those people was looked at by him with his sharp eyes. They quickly shut their mouths and left in silence.

    "Go back and never come here again." After saying that coldly, Derek walked towards the

    d their questions with a smile.

    Steve, who had always been cold to others, would also smile at everyone. It seemed that this change in his family had changed him completely. He was no longer the gloomy and silent boy.

    With a pleasant smile, Wendy stood aside. It was not until the bell rang that the students returned to their seats.

    "Wendy." Steve smiled.

    "You are a celebrity in our school now." Wendy joked, "is your hand okay?"

    "Yes, it''s cured." Steve smiled, "Lend your textbook to me for taking notes. I''ve missed too many courses. I need your help."

    Wendy took out an exercise book from the drawer and handed it over. Steve took it over and open it. Wendy wrote down the knowledge points in detail and attached a detailed explanation.

    Steve smiled and said, "It''s so useful. Thanks."

    "You''re welcome. Listen to the class carefully now. You can read it at home. "

    "Okay."

    The teacher walked into the classroom and began the class. And the students started taking notes attentively.

 Chapter 118 Making Too Much Progress

    In a shopping mall in the capital city, Rachel felt bored and casually looked at the latest clothes.

    "Wow! Are you Mrs. Sheridan? "

    Rachel turned to look at the woman, who she didn''t know. She asked in confusion, "who are you?"

    The middle-aged woman covered her mouth and laughed, "I''m Mrs. Wood. We''ve met before at the banquet of HX Group. But it seems that you don''t remember much about it."

    HX Group always invited the entrepreneurs of the capital city and Sheridan''s good friends to its annual banquet. But Rachel really didn''t remember this woman before her.

    Did she really forget it? Rachel was confused, but she still smiled. "Hello, Mrs. Wood."

    "Mrs. Sheridan, what are you going to buy?"

    "I''m looking for some clothes suitable for Sheridan. Shall we have a look at the clothes together?"

    "Okay, okay." The middle-aged woman accompanied Rachel strolling in the mall.

    They were chatting casually, Mrs. Wood always glanced at her from time to time on the way. Rachel noticed the woman''s eyes and asked in confusion: "What''s wr

    fted his hand and stroked Wendy''s head, "Go take a nap. You have to go to school later."

    After that, Harold stood up and went upstairs, without answering Wendy''s question.

    Looking at his receding figure, Wendy murmured, "Is he shy? There is hope! "

    Right now, Wendy was not in a hurry to let him tell his love to her. Instead, she happily ran upstairs to take a noon nap.

    At the black racing venue in G City, a man in black walked quickly into the office and said in a low voice, "Mr. Sherwood, Wend has signed up for the competition this week."

    Sherwood was sitting lazily on the sofa. When he heard his words, he immediately sat up straight and laughed excitedly, "They''re finally here. This time, I won''t let them get away from me again."

    "Yes." The man in black nodded and said.

    "You can leave now. Rearrange the obstacles on the track. I don''t think she will win this time." Said Sherwood with a smile.

    "Yes." After receiving the order, the man in black went out immediately and ordered his men to modify the barrier of the track.

 Chapter 119 Anxious To Win

    Sherwood grabbed the papers beside him and said in a low voice, "this is the third time I have investigated you. Everything about you is normal, but I always feel that something is wrong."

    Sherwood thought that Harold and Wendy were not like brother and sister. He even sent people to investigate, and the results were the same.

    "Forget it. The truth is in front of you." Sherwood put the files into the drawer. As soon as he thought of the competition this weekend, he immediately asked people to spread the news out.

    On the day of the competition, they walked into the underground racing venue, while Wendy was still wearing sunglasses and mask.

    Steve looked around curiously and said, "Wow, there are so many people here."

    "That seems to be Wend."

    "Where? Where?"

    "Look there!"

    "He is still a kid. Do you bet on him tonight?"

    "Well, I''m still struggling with it! He did a great job last time and I think he is the best of the best. But this time, the banker set the bet on whether they can make it in time instea

    cissors. Again, Wendy paper and Felix rock.

    Wendy won the rock paper scissors, Felix went down in anger.

    Later, other drivers came to play the rock paper scissors with Wendy. Today, Wendy was so lucky that she won every round.

    Sherwood looked at the cars which was ready on the track and asked with his eyebrows raised, "How many people have bet on Wendy this time?"

    One of his men reported, "The rules are harsh. No one dares to bet in risk. But Miss Wendy bet 500000 on herself. "

    "Really? She is really confident in herself. " Sherwood narrowed his eyes and laughed, "Then let''s wait and see."

    Wendy lined the first in the grid, and Felix was in the fourth. A wicked glint flashed in his eyes as he stared at the car not far from him.

    The lights turned on one after another, and the spectators burst into cheers.

    The five green lights went out. Wendy started the engine and ran forward, she noticed the water on the ground ahead. She frowned and didn''t speed up.

    The second car raced to the first immediately.

 Chapter 120 A Fierce Collision

    Steve who sat on the spectator seats saw this and asked with astonishment, "What''s going on? Is there a problem with Wendy''s car? "

    He had fought with Wendy countless times. He knew how horrible her starting speed was. Just now, she was also fast, but she did not immediately distance herself from the car in the second place. Instead, she was overtaken by the car in the second place.

    ''It doesn''t make sense. There must be something wrong with the car.'' Steve thought immediately.

    "I don''t think so," Harold sitting aside answered calmly.

    Steve focused his eyes on the screen. Seeing that Wendy was out of the third place, the spectators started to heatly discussed.

    At this time, the two racing cars in front of her lost control and crashed into the guardrail when they passed the wet road.

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and smoothly passed the first lane.

    With a sneer, Felix was about to overtake. But when he saw the two cars in front of him had an accident, he immediately slowed down and followed Wendy

    yells all called the same, "Wend, come on. Wend, you can do it. "

    ''Wend? What the hell? Didn''t he hit the guardrail just now?''

    Hastily, Felix took a look at the rearview mirror, only to find that the red sports car was following him.

    Felix''s eyes widened in disbelief. It was impossible that he would continue the competition as he hit him so hard! No way!

    From the rear view mirror, he saw that red sports car was driving to the right. What happened?

    Felix suddenly came to himself and looked ahead. Then he found that the front lane was a right turn. He was absent-minded and forgot to turn the steering wheel.

    Startled, Felix slammed on the brake. The car screeched, leaving a long trail of the black tires.

    Panic stricken, Felix raised his head and looked forward. Just a small distance, he was almost crashed into the guardrail.

    Wendy''s eyes glittered with a brilliant smile. She let go of the gas and drove down the corner. As soon as the car came to the corner, she rushed out and took the lead.

 Chapter 121 The Chief Culprit

    "Awesome!" Steve saw the scene and felt the atmosphere was heated. He clapped and shouted, "Wendy, come on!"

    Affected by the explosive atmosphere, Jared, who was calm, also shouted excitedly.

    Only Harold sat there still and seemed out of place with his calm demeanor. However, a faint smile appeared on his cold face.

    When Wendy heard the neat and rhythmic yell of the whole venue, it seemed that she went back to her previous life. She could not hold back her emotions and started to show off her driving skills on the track.

    She had planned to reserve, but now she didn''t plan to do so. She just wanted to give the spectators a visual feast.

    Generally speaking, in order to turn the curves more smoothly, few racing drivers would choose to drift and turn, because it would cost too much tires for them.

    A racing car alone could cost too much, and the prize of a single tire was hundreds of thousands of dollars. So few drivers would choose to drift into the curve and even to

    on purpose?"

    "It''s possible. He deliberately lose the game, so that we lose the money, and then the banker earn money! How shameless he is! Ask him to pay us back! "

    "Felix! Loser! Felix! You are a loser!"

    After reaching the finishing line, Wendy drove back to the rest area. In the venue, the spectators were originally cheering for her, but now they all cursed Felix.

    "What''s going on?" Wendy frowned in confusion.

    Several cars following her also drove back. Seeing the left bar on the screen, Wendy saw her name was first while Felix was the third.

    She turned around and saw the black racing car. With a darkened face, Felix came out of the car. When he heard the crowd swore at him as loser, he grounded his teeth and could not help but clench his fists in anger.

    The drivers came back one after another. Hearing the shouts of the spectators, everybody looked at Felix in confusion.

    Feeling their eyes, Felix stared at the chief culprit angrily. "It''s all your fault!"

 Chapter 122 A Special Gift

    Wendy didn''t do anything wrong but she was hated by Felix. She dodged sideways as his fist came at her.

    The driver next to them came over and took hold of Felix''s arm. "Forget it, Felix."

    "No, I can''t let it go! It''s all his fault. He... " Not able to speak out the rest of his words, Felix was annoyed and pushed them away. "Let go of me. I must teach him a lesson today!"

    One of the men who disliked Felix sneered, "You lost to him so you want to beat him now? You are really broadened my horizons! "

    Being exposed in public, Felix glared at him and said angrily, "What do you mean? Say it again!"

    "I said your skills are not as good as him! And you lost to him! What? Do you want to hear again? I can say it a few more times for you! " The young man stared at Felix with disdain.

    Felix''s face turned red with anger, "you are just a loser. What right do you have to blame me?"

    This driver didn''t have a good performance today, and he was at the bottom, but he didn''t show any anger on his face. He said i

    old and Wendy.'' he thought.

    Instead of answering Sherwood, Harold said, "We have something urgent to do. After getting the bonus, we''ll leave."

    Sherwood looked at Wendy and asked, "don''t you plan to give me a chance?"

    He was so annoying. Wendy said helplessly, "well, I won''t take the bonus for the first prize and the money bet on me this time as the compensation for last time. What do you think?"

    ''Is it true that the girl hates me so much that she is willing to give up the money?'' Sherwood complained in his mind, "I don''t want money. I just want to be with you."

    Harold held Wendy up and looked at Jared. The latter took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Sherwood. "We have something else to do. Mr. Sherwood, please transfer the money to the card number here."

    Before Jared could finish his words, Harold had already taken Wendy''s hand and left the office. As she looked at her hand which was tightly held by Harold''s, her face, which was covered by sunglasses and mask, couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 123 An Annoying Rat

    As Felix, with a cold face, listened to the spectators calling him trash, he was so angry that he couldn''t help kicking at the nearby flowerpot, which was thrown to the ground by him.

    Slap The flowerpot was broken into pieces and the soil was scattered on the ground.

    The men in black frowned and came to clean up the mess. On the other side, a racer who was in a better relationship with Felix came over and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him, "Calm down, calm down."

    "How can I calm down? How can I calm down when I hear the noise outside? " Felix shook off his hands and snorted, "I know you must be mocking me in your heart! You think I don''t know? Don''t shed crocodile tears in front of me. I feel sick when I see your disgusting face! "

    Noticing that Felix spoke in such an unkind way, the driver said angrily, "Ok, I shouldn''t have come to comfort you!"

    After saying that, the driver turned around and went to get his bonus.

    The rest of the drivers in the lounge looked at each other. Since Felix was in a bad mood, they

    ve looked out of the window, lost in thought.

    When he felt the girl was getting close to him, Harold had a strange feeling in his heart. He even felt a bit satisfied? He didn''t know how to express his feeling, but he knew exactly how happy he was now.

    Harold raised his hand and gently tucked the hair falling on Wendy''s cheeks behind her ear. He gazed at her with his deep eyes for a long time. As he felt tired, he leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes.

    Jared turned off all the lights in the car, slowed down and drove slowly.

    The atmosphere was warm on one side but not so good on the other.

    In his office, Sherwood heard his subordinate report that he lost Wendy again. He said in a cold voice, "To get your punishment!"

    The subordinate shivered and nodded, "yes!"

    "What a waste! How could you be so fool to lose a girl?" Sherwood played with a knife and whispered, "The less you want me to follow you, the more I want to follow you. I don''t believe that I can''t find you even if I turn the whole country upside down!"

 Chapter 124 Cursed By Everyone

    A subordinate came in quickly and reported, "Mr. Sherwood, Felix is still in the lounge. There are still many spectators here. They suspect that Felix did not complete the game on time deliberately and let them lose money on purpose, as a cooperation with us."

    Sherwood put away his knife and said sternly, "is this kind of person worth our cooperation? Ridiculous! His skills are not as good as others. But now it was us being blamed. Humph, tell them to get out of here. "

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate nodded and left in a hurry.

    Seeing the people in black get closer, the spectators who were finding trouble were frightened and stepped back. "What do you want?"

    "Nothing. We just want to tell you that you know what to say and what not to say." The leader of the men in black said coldly.

    The spectators shivered when they saw the retractable iron bar on the men in black, and they had to run away.

    They didn''t dare to go against Sherwood, but that didn''t mean they didn''t dare to go against Felix.

    Felix thought that the spectators

    mon, the taste and temperature were just right.

    With expectations in her eyes, Wendy asked, "Harold, how do you like it?"

    "Good." Harold nodded in praise.

    As she was praised, Wendy smiled happily. "Then I''ll cook for you every day."

    "No, thanks."

    "What?" Wendy looked at Harold with blinking eyes.

    "You have a lot of homework to do, so you''d better let him prepare three meals a day." Harold then took a look at Jared.

    On second thought, Wendy agreed. If she cooked after school, it would make everyone starve to death. She drank some soup and dispel the cooking idea in her mind.

    Jared, who was eating the noodles, felt miserable. He should not only cooked for everyone, but also be flaunted by their sweet love.

    ''They are so sweet even before they get together. How sweet will they be when Wendy grow up and they get together? I''m just a poor bachelor and I have to live a hard life when I live with them!''

    Knowing nothing about what was on Jared''s mind, Wendy went back to her bedroom to study after she finished eating.

 Chapter 125 repeat the slaughter

    At two o''clock in the morning, a blue sports car was driving on the street.

    There was no one on the street. The man in the car drove fast willfully and passed the red lights. When he passed several red lights, he didn''t worry about the noise of the sports car waking up the surrounding residents, and even took the main road as a race track.

    The surrounding residents were awakened and swore helplessly. The sound of the engine gradually faded away, and the residents returned to their dreams.

    The sports car didn''t stop until it reached the suburb. The man opened the door and whistled. All of a sudden, two lights were lit up in the dark.

    Craig frowned and reached out his hand to block the strong light shone on his face. "Who is it?"

    When the man saw that Craig wanted to lift his foot to the side, he immediately stepped on the accelerator, shifted the gear and rushed forward.

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing! Ah! " Craig was hit and fell on the ground, "What''s wrong with you?"

    To his surprise, the car took a few steps

    e young men''s faces darkened when they noticed the sights of the surrounding people.

    "Ouch! My legs hurt! Help me to the hospital!"

    "Come here. Give me a hand." Two companions came forward and helped him out of the drinking bar.

    Watching the receding figures of the bullies, the students in the drinking bar began to gossip in a low voice.

    "Who is that girl? She looks so scary. "

    "She seems to be Wendy from class 1."

    "You mean the one who ranked the first in the monthly exam this time?"

    "Yes, yes. It seems to be her! That man is Steve. He got the second place in a racing. I saw him in the newspaper. He is very famous now in our school. I heard that he is quite close to Wendy. So the girl we saw is indeed Wendy. "

    "No way! She didn¡¯t look like a good student at all. I thought she was a bully."

    "Don''t you think she is so cool? When she came in, she stood quietly aside and looked innocent and lovely, just like a good student. But she is frightening when she gets angry. Those bullies didn''t dare to say a word. "

 Chapter 126 Give A Push

    Wendy and Steve came to Harold''s villa. It was Friday. She was too busy last week to take part in the underground racing. This week, she worked hard to squeeze out time.

    She was in short of money now, as the domestic racing industry had just developed and there were many races, she could only make some money by underground racing.

    When she went back to the villa, Jared had already cooked the dinner. They threw the schoolbags on the sofa and went to the kitchen to wash their hands before eating.

    Seeing the two gobbling down the food, Harold frowned and began to read the business plan beside them.

    Wendy curiously asked, "Harold, don''t you want to eat?"

    "I don''t feel like eating right now. You should eat more." Harold shook his head and signed his name under the cover of the prospectus with a pen. He handed the prospectus to Jared and ordered, "arrange it as soon as possible."

    "Yes, with this, it will save Miss Wendy a lot of time in the future." Jared took

    d around and left.

    Steve turned around to continue washing his hands and smiled, "Wendy, I have given you a push. You should do it on your own then."

    Harold rushed into Wendy''s bedroom and slammed the door.

    The huge slam of the door startled Wendy. "I was scared to death. What happened to you, Harold?"

    "You like Steve?" Harold stared at Wendy with a serious look.

    "What''s wrong? What do you mean by that? " Wendy blinked at him in confusion.

    "Do you love him?"

    Why did he ask this question all of a sudden? What''s more, Harold seemed to be a little anxious. But he was calm just now.

    "I just like him as a friend. He is my best friend."

    Hearing this, Harold heaved a sigh of relief. Wendy turned to a cunning smile and said, "but I have someone in my heart."

    Harold''s heart sank. He searched in his brain who Wendy had contacted recently. Among all the people she had known, Steve and Sherwood were the most two she had contacted.

    Was it Sherwood?

 Chapter 127 Finally

    Harold frowned and asked, "Sherwood? It''s not suitable for you to love a man with such a complicated background! He... "

    "Cough! Cough! Cough! How could it be him! " Wendy was shocked by his answer.

    "Then who is it?" Harold asked harshly.

    Wendy smiled, "you."

    "Who?" Harold asked with a frown.

    "It''s you!" Wendy answered again. This time, she even personally walked up and hugged Harold. "I don''t have any position to lay others in my heart except for you. If you can''t hear it clearly this time, I would like to say it a few more times."

    Harold looked at Wendy, whose eyes were shining so much. He listened to her words which seemed to be the lover''s words. He''s heart sank at the thought of Wendy''s mental disease.

    He wasn''t sure whether Wendy liked him or just because she had a hallucination. He looked at her deeply and asked, "you like me?"

    "Yes, yes." Wendy nodded. He looked at her suspiciously. She remembered that they once took her to see a therapist. She bit her lowe

    er scent on Harold''s cheek made him think that she was becoming bolder and bolder. He shook his head helplessly and followed her with the luggage.

    "I''m ready. Let''s go."

    Steve looked at the constant smile on Wendy''s face and knew roughly, "Wendy, you seems to be in a good mood. Do you have anything to share with us?"

    "No." Wendy knew Steve was making fun of her.

    Jared took the suitcases from Harold''s hands and putting them in the trunk. Everyone buckled their safety belt and then the car started slowly towards G City.

    It was about one o''clock in the morning. Looking out of the window at the scenery, Wendy was so happy that she couldn''t fall asleep. Steve was sound asleep in the front seat, while Wendy was still energetic.

    Harold knew why Wendy was so happy. He said in a low voice, "Go to sleep. You have to attend the competition tomorrow."

    "I am not sleepy." With her eyes blinking, Wendy said innocently, "if you let me sleep on your shoulder, I should be able to."

 Chapter 128 Clumsy Response

    Jared, who was driving, almost burst into laughter when he heard this. He silently gave Wendy a thumbs up in his heart.

    Harold was cheated by Wendy just now. Now he knew everything in her mind. He sat closer to her and whispered, "sleep now."

    "Okay." Happily, Wendy held his arm and rested her head on his shoulder.

    Harold turned to look at her soft lips. Recalling the kiss he had just received in the bedroom, his heart missed a beat. He wanted to try it again.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but get close to her.

    When his lips were about to touch hers, Harold''s sanity took the lead again. He took a deep breath and was about to turn back. While pretending to be asleep, Wendy put her hand around his neck and pressed down.

    She closed her eyes and deepened the kiss. Harold''s reason collapsed instantly. He held the girl in his arms tightly and clumsily responded to the kiss.

    Jared, who was driving, heard the noise from behind. He raised his head and looked in the rearview mirror. When he saw the two people ki

    time before she came out? "

    Looking at the photos his man took, the girl with a sweet smile and the pair of hands clasped together, they didn''t look like brother and sister at all.

    Sherwood kept tapping his fingers on the table. After a while, he pointed at another man in the photo and said, "Go and investigate the boy. I want all the information about him."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Wait!" Sherwood stopped his man, "Withdraw all the people who have been watching them!"

    Though the subordinate didn''t understand why, he still nodded and answered, "Yes, sir!"

    Sherwood looked at the hands held together. The more he looked at it, the more he frowned. His instinct told him that they were definitely not brother and sister.

    They were still having lunch in the dining room. After answering a phone call, the man sitting at the next table stood up and left. Harold glanced at that man with his gloomy eyes and then looked in several directions. "They left."

    "What? Sherwood''s men left? " Wendy asked while taking a sip of soup.

 Chapter 129 Dont Cross The Line

    "Yes, they left."

    Jared asked frowning, "Why do they stop following us?"

    "It''s none of our business. If only he doesn''t follow us anymore. Harold, try this. It''s delicious," Wendy pointed at the salad in front of her.

    "Okay." Harold nodded.

    After dinner, they intended to go back to their room and have a rest before going to the underground racing venue. Instead of going back to her own room, Wendy followed behind Harold.

    Harold stopped at the door and turned around to look at her. "What''s up?"

    "Let me continue to massage your shoulders." Wendy stretched out her hands.

    Harold touched her head and said, "No, thanks. I''m fine. Go back to your room and have a good rest."

    "I''ve rested enough for a whole day." Thinking that she had slept against his shoulder all the way and probably he didn''t get a good rest, she had to say, "well, forget it. Harold, you need to have a good rest. I''m going back to my room. "

    Wendy waved at Harold, opened the door and went inside her

    d his body and looked at her with a smile.

    Wendy wanted to move aside. Sherwood reached out another hand and pressed the door. He said jokingly, "Are you even unwilling to talk to me?"

    "If you can sit well, I will be happy to talk to you." Wendy looked at him seriously.

    "Isn''t it good to talk in this way?" Sherwood leaned over and slowly approached Wendy.

    But Wendy didn''t bother to talk to him and was about to punch him on the face.

    Sherwood didn''t expect that, he quickly turned his head to one side and avoided the punch. A sudden chill swept over him. Sherwood quickly moved backward and dodged Wendy''s kick between his thighs.

    "TSK, TSK. Don''t you think you are too cruel, as a girl? What if you hurt it? " Sherwood said, raising his eyebrows.

    Looking at the clock on the wall, Wendy asked directly, "What''s up? You can say it directly. Harold is waiting for me outside."

    She was reminding Sherwood not to forget that Harold was still there and not to cross the line.

 Chapter 130 Finally Quiet

    "Do you think I''m afraid of him?" Sherwood sneered.

    "You are not afraid of him, so is he." Wendy said coldly, "Come on. What do you want to know from us?"

    "I like you." Looking at the angry look on Wendy''s face, Sherwood continued to tease her.

    "You know clearly whether you like me or not. Stop beating about the bush. Tell me your purpose directly." Wendy asked with a headache.

    Sherwood raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you really Harold''s sister?"

    "Yes." Wendy answered decisively.

    "I don''t think you two look like each other. And you get along with each other in a strange way."

    ''Cause we are lovers, '' Wendy thought to herself.

    Anyway, Wendy thought Sherwood''s instinct was right.

    "It''s not strange at all. We are always getting along with each other like this." Wendy continued.

    "Why do you need so much money?" Sherwood was very curious about it. The illegitimate daughter of Harold He''s family ran on the racing track in his territory, and what''s more, Harol

    f the people in the capital know about it, they must be scared to death."

    Wendy and Harold didn''t know their intimacy was mistaken for a gay. They got in the car and went back to the hotel.

    On their way, Jared kept an eye on the surroundings and said, "Gee, Sherwood''s men really didn''t follow us anymore."

    "Finally, I am quiet, atishoo." Wendy sighed with relief.

    Harold raised his hand to close the window. He put his hand on Wendy''s forehead to check the temperature. He said with a frown, "No fever. I guess you caught a cold. Don''t eat the fried ice cream. Go back to the hotel and drink some water to have a good rest. "

    "Okay." Wendy sneezed again.

    After they returned to the hotel, Harold was worried about Wendy. He watched her drink the water and let her lie on the bed for a rest.

    Wendy''s head was a little dizzy. It seemed that she really had a cold. She tucked herself in and looked at Harold, "Good night."

    "Good night." Harold turned off the light and left.

 Chapter 131 Investigation

    And they had a good rest all night. Wendy felt much better now. Henry was driving on the high-speed. He looked at the rearview mirror from time to time. "Eh, Sherwood really didn''t follow us this time. Why did he suddenly give up on stalking us?"

    Steve looked back and asked suspiciously, "Is it possible that they didn''t follow us righteously but disguised themselves so that they weren''t recognized?"

    "No, there is really no one following us this time." Said Jared, shaking his head.

    "It''s good that he didn''t follow us. He hasn''t found anything yet. I guess he has given up." Wendy said what she thought in her heart.

    "Just ignore him. Have a good sleep." Harold raised his hand, intending to let Wendy rest leaning on his shoulder.

    Wendy shook her head with a smile, "No, thanks. I have slept enough. I am not a lazy pig."

    Hearing that, Harold was a little stunned. He said OK unnaturally and then turned his head to look out of the window.

    Wendy turned to look at Harold up and down. Was he angry? But she couldn''t see any expression on his

    g exercises. Since he didn''t listen to the class before, he needed to learn so much knowledge now. He had Wendy''s help, and he should solve problems by himself to make himself to get familiar to the knowledge points.

    Steve tried to do as many exercises as he could. Every day he was doing exercises and wrote the right answer down on his notebook. Wendy also helped him analyze the problem of the exercises he had do wrong to consolidate what he had learnt.

    Harold pushed the door open and came in. He saw the two heads were about to get together. He frowned deeply and walked to Wendy. He interrupted her, "Go downstairs and have dinner."

    "Wait a minute, Harold. You can go downstairs to eat first. I will tell him the question after that..."

    Before Wendy could finish her words, she was held up by Harold.

    "Ah!" She was startled when her body was suddenly lifted up. She put her arms around Harold''s neck.

    Harold hold her downstairs without her agreement.

    Steve who sat on his chair smiled helplessly. He closed the pen and went downstairs.

 Chapter 132 The Final Exam

    In a yard in the suburb of the capital city, an old man in his sixties was sitting in an easy chair and reading newspaper. A man came in and said respectfully to the old man, "I can''t find her, maybe she is dead..."

    The old man took off his glasses and looked at the man seriously. "Dead?"

    "Yes, someone in P County had seen her. According to the nearby neighbors, she had a car accident a few months ago and she was dead." The man sighed.

    "Dead? A car accident? " The old man stood up from the chair, on the verge of collapse.

    The man hurried to hold his arm and comforted him, "Please don''t be sad. I''m sorry to tell you the bad news."

    "I''ve been looking for her for so many years, but how could she be dead! She would not have had a car accident if we found her earlier. " The old man said with a painful look.

    "How was she these years?" The old man choked and asked.

    "I don''t know. Since P County is so poor, and people dislike talking about the dead there, no one is willing to mention Miss Sara. I just heard from a middle-aged w

    school! Humph! " The teacher looked at Wendy and Shelly with disdain and turned around to walk onto the teacher''s platform.

    All eyes were on Wendy at the same time. Steve reacted first. He pounded his hand on the desk and shouted, "Sir, Wendy couldn''t cheat!"

    "Shut up! Are you going to rebel! I saw them cheated! Are you doubting me? Sit down quickly. Don''t influence other students! " The man teacher scolded harshly.

    "But sir, Wendy..."

    "If you don''t want to take the exam, you can hand your paper in and leave now!" The man teacher scolded.

    "Steve, calm down. Keep doing the exam." Wendy said with a frown.

    "But..."

    Wendy said seriously, "Sit down. Do your exam."

    Steve had never seen such Wendy who was so tough, so after thinking for a while, he had to sit down and continued his exam.

    The man teacher glanced at the students and shouted, "Don''t look at them anymore. Keep on doing your exam."

    Only then did the students realize that they had wasted a lot of time. They all buried themselves in the exam immediately.

 Chapter 133 Punishment

    Seeing that Wendy''s examination paper had been confiscated by the man teacher, Shelly was very happy.

    Shelly was always getting bad grades, and her family didn''t care about her from a long time ago. No matter how many points she would get in the examination, neither of her parents would care.

    Even if she zero in the exam, she wouldn''t get any punishment. As long as she didn''t make trouble or fight, and didn''t act like the last time when she was taken to the police station, neither George nor Caroline would care.

    She didn''t perform well in the exams, but Wendy was different from her, she always took the first place in every exam.

    Some of the students in the same school with Wendy didn''t know what she looked like, but they had heard her name.

    If others knew that she, the first place cheated in the final exam, she would be notorious.

    The more Shelly thought about it, the happier she got. She defiantly turned to look at Wendy. She smiled in a low voice, "The first place in our grade, how do you feel when your examination paper is confiscat

    eply at Shelly who was so good at acting.

    "Bullshit!" The head teacher rushed into the office and stared at Shelly angrily, "It was a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? Is there any misunderstanding? What I saw with my own eyes can''t be true? Miss Haley, are you afraid that this cheating thing will affect your annual bonus? " The man teacher said with dissatisfaction.

    "No, please let me explain." The head teacher looked at Shelly seriously and said, "There have been conflicts between Shelly and Wendy. You have heard the gossip before. It''s absolutely impossible for Wendy to cheat with Shelly. Wendy, tell me the truth."

    It was the first time that Wendy had spoken since she came to the office. She explained calmly, "I was absorbed in my exam just now, but Shelly suddenly moved close to me. I was taken aback by her bold behavior, which was found by the teacher immediately, and our examination paper was confiscated. That''s the situation."

    "That''s it! Wendy didn''t give me the answer. It''s all my fault! " Shelly rolled her eyes and said.

 Chapter 134 Criticism

    The man teacher said discontentedly, "Don''t listen to her. She just wants to leave her classmate a scapegoat for her! If they cheated, we should punish both of them! "

    "Calm down. Let Wendy finish her words." The leading teacher said.

    "Humph!"

    The man teacher thought that Wendy was excusing herself, so he was not interested in what she was going to say.

    Wendy looked at Shelly meaningfully and continued, "When I was in primary school, I was in the same class with Shelly. At that time, she hit my head with a flowerpot, which caused a slight concussion in my brain, and I stayed in hospital for a period. I haven''t had any contact with her since she came to Y City to study. I didn''t expect that she was in the same class with me in high school. She had a few conflicts with me in the classroom and she even hired some thugs to hit me. You can go to the police station to know the truth. Everything I say is true. "

    "Nonsense! Wendy, even if you are dissatisfied with being caught for cheating, how can you slander me like this! " Shelly pan

    at happened just now."

    "I didn''t take it seriously. It was just an exam. Senior high school still has three years to go, and the college entrance examination is the most important thing. I didn''t pay much attention to this sudden situation."

    The head teacher heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t expect that Wendy could adjust herself so quickly.

    "The exam is coming. You should go back now."

    "Yes." Wendy nodded and left the office. A woman walked quickly towards her and ran into her.

    "Ouch! Are you blind? What''s wrong with you? Eh, it''s you! " Caroline stared at the girl in front of her fiercely.

    Wendy patted her clothes as if there was something dirty on Caroline''s body. Then she walked past her calmly.

    "Hey, you wicked girl, how could you look at me like this?" Glaring at Wendy, Caroline was furious.

    The head teacher looked at the woman at the door of the office and asked with a frown, "Are you Shelly''s parent?"

    Trying to control her anger, Caroline forced a smile and said, "Nice to meet you. I''m Shelly''s mother."

 Chapter 135 Apologize

    The head teacher told all the details that Shelly had done to Caroline. After the examination, the teachers came back to the office with the examination paper. They all got curious and came to ask.

    Since Caroline was watched by so many people, she was angry and regretful. She had to keep apologizing to the head teacher.

    The leading teacher said, "We have to report this matter to the whole school and criticized Shelly in public."

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s what you should do." Caroline nodded her head non-stop.

    "You have to apologize to Wendy later. Shelly even hired thugs to hit her. As a parent, you should communicate with your child well and care more about her." The leading teacher said in earnest, "Many parents put their children into the school and then ignored them. The school can teach them knowledge. But parents are the first teachers for kids, you should teach them how to behave and do things right. "

    Caroline didn''t take the leading teacher''s words into her heart. At the same time, she just felt embarrassed at the sight of so many people watching

    "Well, I don''t think it''s difficult."

    "What did you answer to the last question?"

    Wendy took out some paper and began set down the answer in front of them. Caroline was asked back from the coffee shop to the school. She was led to the door of the classroom by the head teacher.

    Caroline''s face turned pale, "We''d better not apologize to her. There are so many people over there."

    "No! You must apologize! Shelly has done such an excessive thing. How could you not apologize to Wendy? " The head teacher said seriously.

    "I won''t apologize to her!" Shelly looked at Steve who was standing next to Wendy and said angrily.

    Caroline stretched out and kept poking at Shelly''s head with her forefinger and urged, "You did the wrong thing. Apologize to your classmates now!"

    "No way! Mom, I did this just for you. I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t apologize to her. " She couldn''t apologize to Wendy!

    Then Shelly ran away immediately.

    "Shelly, Shelly!" Caroline wanted to pull Shelly back, but Shelly ran so fast that she disappeared in the crowd quickly.

 Chapter 136 Zero

    The noise at the door attracted the attention of the students in the classroom. Wendy looked up.

    The head teacher waved at Wendy and said, "Wendy, come here."

    The head teacher looked at Caroline with a frown and said, "Mrs. Caroline, how about you apologize to Wendy on behalf of Shelly?"

    "Well, this..." Seeing Wendy approaching, Caroline glared at her with furious eyes. If it weren''t for her mother and her, her family wouldn''t be like this.

    The mother and daughter!

    "What''s the matter, Miss Haley?"

    The head teacher pointed at Caroline and explained, "This is Shelly''s mother. She''s coming to apologize to you for Shelly."

    Wendy''s classmates gathered around her. Caroline gritted her teeth but failed to utter the word "sorry" with a pale face.

    Wendy looked at her deeply and smiled, "It seems that Mrs. Caroline doesn''t want to apologize at all. Forget it. It''s just because I am so unlucky that I sat next to Shelly."

    "What kind of people is this family? They went too far!

    n the table. When she saw the person in the photos, she widened her eyes in disbelief.

    In the photos, George was holding a beautiful woman in his left hand and holding a little boy in his right hand.

    Caroline was short of breath and looked through the photos quickly. There were many family photos of them and many of George with the woman.

    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!" Caroline threw the photos on the table to the ground angrily.

    A photo appeared in front of her. In the photo, George and that woman walked into a block. The photo exactly had the name of the block.

    She rushed upstairs angrily, grabbed her handbag and rushed to the block.

    In a block of Y City, George kissed the beautiful woman at the gate and said, "I''m too busy recently. I''ll take you to the amusement park after I finish my work in a few days."

    "Okay." The woman nodded and waved to George, "Say goodbye to your dad."

    "Bye, Dad."

    "Bye." George kissed his son''s cheek before he left reluctantly.

 Chapter 137 The Head Bleeding

    George''s car drove out of the block. The woman closed the door and took the child to play in the living room.

    With the photo in her hand, Caroline inquired about the woman''s address in the security room. The security guard stared at her suspiciously and asked, "Why do you ask this?"

    "Uh..." Caroline squeezed out a smile and explained, "I''m her sister. She asked me to come to Y City to play. I didn''t know I could not get through to her home when I got there, so I came to ask you."

    The security guard thought for a while and told her the address of the woman. Caroline smiled and said, "Thank you."

    With her smile disappearing, Caroline headed towards the woman''s home.

    "Ding Dong." The woman kissed the boy and said softly, "Baby, you stay here. I''m going to open the door."

    "Okay, mom." The boy played with his toys and nodded with a smile.

    The woman opened the door and saw a strange woman. "Who are you?"

    After recognizing the woman in in front of her was the one in the picture, Caroline slapped her angrily,

    e not a good husband for me. I have done so much for our family. How could you have a mistress outside?"

    "What the hell are you doing? You spent my money on playing mahjong every day. What did you do for the family? I can''t even have a son. What''s the use of you! " George shouted at her.

    "It''s you who can''t have a son, not me. How can you blame me? Maybe the boy is not your child at all! " Caroline taunted.

    Being scolded by his wife in front of so many people, George''s face turned pale with anger. He pushed away the police and tried to hit Caroline, but the police stopped him.

    The doctor looked at them with headache and said, "The patient needs to rest quietly. You should go out to go on your quarrel."

    At last, the two men were controlled by the police and they were escorted to the police station. The noisy ward finally quieted down.

    Along the way, they kept quarreling and fighting, which made the police exhausted. At last, they had to separate them and each took a police car back to the police station.

 Chapter 138 Fake Marriage Certificate

    The woman slowly woke up in the ward.

    The boy saw his mother waking up. He threw himself into the girl''s arms and cried, "Mommy, Mommy."

    Hearing the hysterical cry of the boy, the woman was about to sit up to pick him up, but no sooner had she moved than she felt a terrible headache.

    "What?" The woman gasped in pain.

    When the nurse saw the woman open her eyes, she quickly walked up to her and said, "No, you should lie down first. Don''t get up. I''ll call the doctor."

    "Baby, my baby." Enduring the pain in her head, the woman opened her eyes and looked at her child.

    The nurse comforted, "Your baby is fine. He didn''t get injured. He was just frightened and is crying now."

    "Mom." The boy stood on tiptoe to exhale in the woman''s face. "Mom, it doesn''t hurt if I blow."

    The woman held the boy in her arms and sobbed, "My boy, my boy, thank God you are all right."

    After the nurse brought the doctor into the ward, he gave a checkup and said, "You have a concussion and you''d better have a good rest. You''d better ask your family to take car

    that George and Julie were legal couples. He had never been married to Caroline.

    Caroline could hardly believe what she heard. She shook her head and said, "It''s impossible. We have got a marriage certificate. It''s impossible! It''s... I''m his wife, and I''m his legitimate wife! "

    "Lady, please stay here and calm down. We will ask George and tell you his answer later." A policewoman comforted.

    When George was taken to the interrogation room, he knew that everything was over as soon as he heard the word of marriage license. He said hesitantly, "Well, the marriage certificate of Caroline and I was fake."

    "Why did you make a fake marriage certificate? Where did make it? " The police pursued.

    "It was a long time ago. I don''t remember clearly." George shook his head and said.

    "Then why don''t you marry her but make a fake marriage certificate?"

    "At that time, she was pregnant with my child and forced me to marry her. I hate others to force me, so I had no choice but to make a fake marriage certificate with her." George admitted frankly.

 Chapter 139 The Tax Investigation

    "Do you know that you are suspected of being accused of illegal by making a fake marriage certificate?" The policeman asked sternly.

    "I know, I know. But I didn''t take advantage of the marriage certificate for defrauding. So I just need to pay a fine for it, right?" George asked nervously.

    The policeman snorted, "You actually learned about the rules of the law yourself especially for what you have done?"

    "Well, I''m just worried about it."

    "It''s a light case like this. You should pay a fine of 2000 dollars." The policeman said in a cold voice.

    "That''s good. I''ll pay the fine later." George finally felt relieved.

    Caroline went crazy when she knew the truth. She pushed the police and wanted to rush into the interrogation room to beat George up. However, the door was closed. She clapped her hands so hard but the door didn''t not open.

    At last, she passed out after crying and shouting.

    The policemen hurried to take her to the hospital.

    George was interrogated for a whole day. He went to the hospital tiredly.

    When he entered the ward, he saw his

    to you now." The accountant found out the accounting records of the last five years and put them into a box and hand it to the tax official.

    "Don''t forget about the contract." The tax official said seriously.

    "Okay, okay, I will send it to you as soon as our boss wakes up." Then the accountant winked at the cashier.

    The cashier took out a stack of money from the drawer and handed it to the tax official. "Well, it''s our little gift."

    The tax official changed his face and said angrily, "What do you mean! Put it away right now! Humph! "

    The tax official said. He glanced at them angrily. Then he turned around and left with the box.

    ''I''m screwed!'' The accountant thought the things were getting worse. She hurriedly sent the tax official out. Then she hurried back to her office and kept calling George''s phone.

    However, George was immersed in a good time with the woman. He didn''t know that something big was going to happen.

    Wendy didn''t know what happened. Noticing that there was no one in Shelly''s seat, she just raised her eyebrows and ignored it.

 Chapter 140 Revenge For You

    As soon as they received the examination paper, the students in their class started to answer questions. None of the students in the class asked why Shelly didn''t come today, and some even thought it was the best for her not to come.

    Shelly was so hungry that she went downstairs to find some snacks.

    The phone rang again. She frowned and went to pick it up. "Hello?"

    The phone was finally picked up. The accountant asked anxiously, "Is Mr. George at home?"

    "No."

    "What? Mr. George is not home? Do you know where he is? I have something urgent to tell him. "

    "I don''t know. You can ask other people." Shelly hung up the phone angrily.

    Caroline went downstairs with a pale face and asked, "Who is on the phone?"

    "I don''t know. A woman called to ask if dad is home." Shelly opened the package of snacks angrily.

    Caroline became angry as soon as she heard the word woman. Hanging on to her anger, she went to the kitchen and got a glass of water. After drinking the water, she went upstairs and lay on the bed again.

    She didn''t want to eat or do anything now. S

    , Jared was so shocked to see the cartoon band aid on Harold''s finger that he almost fell onto the ground.

    "Be careful, Jared!"

    Embarrassed, Jared looked away. "Ahem, the floor is a little slippery. Miss Wendy, be careful when you leave."

    "Yes, I know." Wendy nodded and asked about the present situation of Shelly''s family.

    Jared told her all he knew. She was very happy and said to Harold, "Thank you, Harold. Thank you for revenging for me."

    "Not at all."

    It was joyful on one side, but impatient an angry on the other.

    Shelly opened the fridge again and ate up all the snacks. She couldn''t cook, but she was also very hungry. She went upstairs and knocked on her mother''s bedroom door, "Mom, mom?"

    The room was quiet. Shelly opened the door and said, "I''m hungry. Can you cook for me?"

    "Get out."

    "Mom..."

    "Get out. I don''t want to say it again." Caroline said coldly.

    Shelly stamped her foot angrily and went back to her room. She changed her long clothes and trousers to cover the red mark on her body and opened the door to get out for food.

 Chapter 141 A Big Deal

    After hanging out for several days, George finally remembered that he should go to the company. He didn''t go to the hospital to visit Julie these days.

    Julie felt both headache and heartache.

    Hearing that George was in the company, the accountant ran to him in a hurry. "Mr. George, you are finally here. Where have you been these days? I tried to call you, but I couldn''t get in touch with you."

    After some dry coughs, George replied, "I have something to do these days. What''s up?"

    "Let''s talk in the office." The accountant looked around and said in a low voice.

    Seeing the accountant''s strange look, he immediately followed her to the financial room. "What''s wrong? What happened? "

    "The tax officer came to check our accounting records, financial statements and contracts before. You know the contracts, Mr. George. I can''t provide them to the tax officer, so I want to ask you what to do." Accountant said anxiously.

    George got astonished, "What brings the tax officer here for investigation?"

    "I don''t know. They just came here."

    "Then did you give some money to the tax officer to ask him for he

    . No big deal."

    "Don''t you understand me?" The tax officer asked with a frown.

    The tax officer said seriously. He was not kidding. He really didn''t want it. George had to wave his hand and said, "Take it away."

    The cashier then put the money back in the drawer.

    The accountant knew that they had already screwed up. It was useless to delay the investigation. She found out several documents from the drawer and handed them to the tax officer.

    The tax officer took them and then nodded, "You can continue with your work. I''m going back to the tax department."

    "Okay. Take care, dear tax officer. I''ll treat you to tea some other time." George replied flatteringly.

    "Don''t bother. Keep the tea for yourself." The tax officer said without looking back. He turned around and left.

    Seeing the tax officer leave the company, the cashier cried anxiously, "Mr. George, what should we do now? Are we going to jail? "

    George looked at the accountant and asked. "I think they can''t find out something wrong with the invoice, right?"

    "Well, it''s hard to say." The accountant said, shaking her head nervously.

 Chapter 142 Great Trouble

    Just after the tax officer left, a new guy from the national quality inspection department appeared. George quickly brought the manager to meet the new comer.

    "We were told that you use the materials which are non-conformed to make steel. Now, we need to take some samples back for further investigation."

    "Well, no problem." The manager took the quality officer to take samples.

    George was in a hurry. He asked the cashier again to give a big envelope with a lot of money in it to the officer. But the officer didn''t take it.

    When the quality officer left, the firefighters came to inspect again, saying that the fire prevention at their factory didn''t work well and needed improvement.

    The factory had no choice but to improve their fire prevention systems in accordance with the instructions of firefighters. They had been busy for a whole day. George had not eaten any water or even a grain of rice.

    George was so tired that he lied on the sofa to have a rest.

    The manager also felt confused. "Mr. George, do you think something is strange? All of a sudden, people from the tax, quality inspection department and fire department came over. It seemed that someone did this on purpose. The quality officer

    ll."

    "Ok."

    The next day after Wendy woke up, she went to the school to get her transcript and winter-holiday homework. Although Wendy''s scores in the English exam was zero, she got top scores in other exams.

    The political, history and geography courses were full scores, but her scores of math, physics and chemistry courses were a little lower because of her careless calculating. Even if her English got a zero, her total grades were still above-average in the class.

    The students gave a sigh for her, "It''s a pity. If the English examination paper wasn''t confiscated, Wendy will be the first again."

    "Yeah, yeah. I wonder if Shelly feel ashamed since she hasn''t gone to school these days."

    "What? Haven''t you heard? Something happened to her family. "

    "What? Something happened? What happened?"

    The students around began to gossip.

    The head teacher clapped her hands to keep everyone quiet. After all the teachers finished arranging the winter vacation homework, everyone could go back home.

    Holding his homework in his arms, Steve discussed with Wendy when they walked home together. "What!"

    "What''s wrong?" Steve followed Wendy''s gaze and saw a chubby boy was being splashed with water.

 Chapter 143 Dont Call The Police

    "Hobson?" Wendy looked at the person not far away and murmured.

    "Hobson? Who is it? " Steve asked, confused.

    "My brother." Wendy trotted towards Hobson.

    Hobson''s face was splashed water by his classmates. With one hand covering his face, he waved the other, trying to take something from them. "Give it back to me," he demanded.

    "Ha-ha! I won''t give it to you, you can come here to take it by yourself!"

    "Fat pig, come here and get it!" The students teased.

    "Look at him! He''s as round as a pig, he''s so slow!"

    Hobson ignored their sarcasm. His face was splashed with water by his classmates, and he was unable to see clearly his road ahead.

    "Give it to me! Please!" asked Hobson angrily.

    "No, no, no. hahaha..." His classmates stepped back and splashed water on his face again.

    They made fun of Hobson from the sideways to the street. There were a lot of cars on the street. It was very dangerous for them to go on like this.

    "You kids, don''t play on the road. Now go to the si

    the money back to Hobson. Don''t call the police! Don''t call the police! "

    "How much have you robbed?" Asked Wendy harshly.

    "Fi, fifty..." A student took out a fifty dollar from his pocket and handed it to her. But Wendy didn''t take the money.

    She grabbed the collars of the two children and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go to ask Hobson. Let''s see if you have only robbed fifty."

    "What?"

    "What? You don''t want to? Then I''d better call the police and ask them to arrest you! "

    "No, no, no! We took one hundred from him, and now I give the money back to you." The boy gave another fifty dollar to her in a hurry.

    "I don''t believe you. Let''s just go to Hobson." With that, Wendy tugged at their collars as she walked in case of they ran away.

    The crowd of onlookers also followed them. Hobson sat on the ground and changed several positions. His legs were numb, and his hands were so tired that he could hardly hold the homework.

    Seeing so many people coming over, he stood up in surprise.

 Chapter 144 Sending Him Home

    "Sister Wendy!" Seeing Wendy, Hobson put on a big smile on his fleshy face.

    Wendy and Steve brought the bullies over and asked, "How much money did they rob from you?"

    "One hundred."

    "You see, I''ve told you that we only stole one hundred dollars from him." The student gave the two fifties to Hobson right away.

    Hobson happily took over the money, folded it neatly and put it into his pocket.

    "We have given the money back. Can we go now?" Seeing the onlookers talking about them, they lowered their heads awkwardly.

    "You can''t go yet."

    "Why? I have given your money back! " The student got angry from embarrassment.

    Looking at Hobson''s wet clothes, Wendy said, "You splashed water on my brother just now. He was almost hit by a car. Apologize to him."

    "I...I..."

    "You don''t want to do it? We''d better call the police! "

    "Wait, wait, wait! I''m sorry, Hobson! " One of the students said in a soft tone when he heard the word police.

    They were afraid that Wendy would call the police,

    endy poked his chubby face and said, "How about coming to the library with your homework this weekend? I''ll teach you and buy you delicious food."

    Hearing the food, Hobson licked his lips greedily, smiled and said, "Okay! Don''t lie to me! "

    "Well, I won''t lie to you!" Wendy promised him, "You should go home now. It''s cold outside. Be careful not to get wet in case of catching a cold."

    "I have a good health. I''m not afraid!" "See you, sister." Hobson said happily while running back home

    "Bye." Wendy waved to him and prepared to leave with her homework.

    When Derek drove home, he happened to see Wendy at the roadside, so he hastily stopped the car and honked the horn.

    "Wendy." Hearing Derek''s voice, Wendy turned around with a frown.

    "Wendy, why are you here?" Derek asked surprisingly.

    Wendy had to tell him about Hobson being bullied, "Let Hobson live at home in the future. He is a simple minded boy. If you give him too much money, his classmates will definitely take it from him."

 Chapter 145 Your Boyfriend

    "Yes, I have this plan. I wanted him to live in the school and improve his self-reliance, but he didn''t even tell us that he was bullied by his classmates at school." Speaking of his innocent son, Derek got a headache.

    "Wendy, who is this?" Derek stared nervously at Steve who was standing next to Wendy. He was neat and handsome. Was he Wendy''s boyfriend?

    ''Damn it!'' thought Derek, looking at him warily.

    Seeing the expression on Derek''s face, Wendy knew that he was thinking about something misunderstood. She shook her head helplessly and said, "This is my classmate. He helped me catch some of the bullies when Hobson was bullied just now."

    "Oh, I see. Thank you."

    "Nothing."

    Derek took Wendy''s hand and pulled her aside. When they were some distance away from Steve, he asked in a low voice, "Wendy, tell me the truth. Is he your boyfriend?"

    "I am telling the truth. He is not my boyfriend." Wendy said while shaking her head.

    "Really?" Derek didn''t believe what she said.

    elicious food!"

    Alina was exasperated at Hobson''s foolishness. She poked him in the head and said, "You''ve bribed by her snacks? Why are you so silly?"

    Massaging his painful head, Hobson lowered his head and didn''t say anything.

    Alina narrowed her eyes and asked, "What''s up?"

    "No, nothing." Hobson held back his tears and didn''t speak.

    In fact, he hated most of Alina''s words which said that he was stupid. He knew that he was not clever, but he didn''t like others to say that he was stupid.

    ''Only Wendy don''t think I''m stupid and she buy me delicious food, '' Hobson thought.

    Alina began to brainwash Hobson, trying to defame Wendy in front of him. However, at this moment, Hobson kept thinking about what food Wendy would buy for him in the library on the weekend. He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn''t hear a single word from Alina.

    When Alina took Hobson downstairs, Derek came in. With a perfect smile on her face, she was about to take over his briefcase.

 Chapter 146 Headache

    Unexpectedly, Derek dodged from her touch, and said coldly, "No, thanks."

    Derek went upstairs with his briefcase, as if she was a dangerous object. He was unwilling to get close to her.

    Alina had been alone in her home these days, and Derek barely stayed at home. Even if he came home at night, he stayed in his study until dawn and then left.

    Alina walked up to him and asked in a flattering manner, "Derek, it''s almost new year. Ask Wendy to come back to spend the new-year''s time with us. She must be lonely outside. "

    Hearing what Alina said, Jade shouted with dissatisfaction, "no, you can''t let that bad girl come back. I''m telling you, Derek, if you dare to bring her back, I''ll kill myself in front of you!"

    Hearing his mother''s threatening words, Derek felt annoyed.

    Was this palatial house really his home? He couldn''t feel a little warmth in this house. It was full of quarrels and abuses every day, which made him feel as if he got a severe headache.

    Being annoyed by her words, Derek took off his tie and threw it

    lmost spat out the soup when he saw this scene. He coughed hard and Jared handed him a piece of paper.

    "Thanks." Steve took the tissue and wiped his mouth. He raised his head to look at their backs with a slight smile.

    Steve drank up the soup, rubbed his belly and exclaimed, "Jared, your cooking is fantastic. Wendy didn''t get fat, but I got five pounds!"

    Jared stopped Steve by his hand and said with a smile, "Then you should work hard to lose weight during the training in the evening. No need to wash the dishes. I will do it and you can go upstairs to do your homework now."

    "It doesn''t matter. Let me help you with the dishes." Steve volunteered to help clean up the dishes. Noticing that Steve was unwilling to go upstairs and do homework, Jared had no choice but accept his help.

    Harold took Wendy into the room and gently put her on the sofa. "Do you need to finish your homework or rest?"

    "Time is limited, I have to finish my homework, why doesn''t you watch TV downstairs today, Harold?" Asked Wendy deliberately.

 Chapter 147 Winter Vacation Homework

    Reading the book unnaturally, Harold lowered his head and said, "There''s nothing interesting to read. You can do your homework and leave me alone."

    Harold explained vaguely. It was impossible for him to tell Wendy that he was angry with Steve when he was with her.

    "Yes." Seeing the look on Harold''s face, Wendy smiled and walked to the desk to do her homework.

    As Steve put away all the dishes, he came over to continue his homework. And Harold kept fixing his eyes on Wendy and the book.

    He suddenly realized something was wrong. Normally, Wendy was very devoted in her homework, but now he always felt that she was a little upset.

    Harold looked at her seriously, but he did not go forward to ask.

    At dinner time, everyone came to the table to have dinner. Looking at the delicious dishes on it, Wendy had no appetite at all.

    Harold wanted to pick up meat for her again, Wendy had no choice but to eat the meat. This time she eat very slowly. Long after every one finished their dishes, she then ate up her meal reluctantly.

    Aft

    s at home and not lost or disappeared.

    Steve hung up the phone and asked, "So we are going back now?"

    "Okay, let''s go back."

    "Oh, what a waste of the morning! Otherwise, I can finish my homework today," Steve heaved a sigh and said, "Well, it seems that we have to bring the homework to the racing venue."

    "By that time, all you think about is racing. Are you sure you can focus on your homework?" Wendy joked.

    Steve frowned and asked, "Then what should we do? We have to go back and do our homework now."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    After that, Wendy and Steve went back to the villa and started to do their homework. They would like to sit down for a whole night with their free combat practice stopped. Their minds were full of homework.

    At about twelve o''clock at the mid night, they finally finished all their homework.

    "It''s late now. You''d better stay here and have a rest. Call your home and tell Uncle Albert not to worry about you." Wendy asked.

    "Okay." Steve went downstairs and called Albert to explain the situation.

 Chapter 148 Stalking

    When looking at Steve''s transcript, Albert was happy to see that his previously rebellious son had become so obedient and studied hard.

    Knowing that Steve would stay in Harold''s villa tonight, he sighed, "Oh, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to do your homework. You can finish it after you come back."

    "I''m just worried that when I go to race, I won''t have enough time to study, and I will be too excited to calm down. Study hard when it is time to study, and have fun when it is time to play."

    "Are you going to Switzerland tomorrow?"

    "No. We go to K City tomorrow to have some practices, and then go Switzerland with our team members." Steve explained.

    "Okay, have a good time. Be careful."

    "Okay."

    Steve said a few words to Albert and then hung up the phone. Jared took him to the guest room for rest.

    In Derek''s home, when Derek came out from the bathroom, Alina lay on the bed and watched him pick up the documents and go out. She couldn''t help sitting up from the bed and asking, "Derek..."

    "What''s wrong?" Derek stopped an

    who is he?" She could tell from Harold''s pricey suit that he was not a common man. The man in black suit behind him looked like a bodyguard, and next to him stood a little boy.

    Who were these people? Why had she never seen them before?

    They then walked towards the boarding gate. Alina slowly stood up and followed them. She didn''t dare to come close but could only follow them in a distance.

    Though she bought the same business class ticket as theirs, but since they were far away from each other, Alina didn''t need to worry about being recognized.

    As soon as she got on the plane, Wendy leaned on the chair and fell asleep, with her head leaning on Harold''s shoulder.

    Looking at Wendy silently, Derek suddenly changed his face and shouted in a hurry, "Wendy."

    "Hush!" Harold made a "Shh" gesture with his finger.

    "How could she..."

    "I''m OK. Don''t wake her up." Harold shook his head, his eyes full of warning.

    Then Derek withdrew his gaze and sat back to his seat, with his eyebrows tightly knitted. He felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 149 The Location Of Hospitalization

    The plane flew for a few hours, and Wendy had slept for a few hours leaning on Harold''s shoulder. Along the way, Derek was thinking about the relationship between Wendy and Harold.

    Harold was known for his indifference to others. He didn''t think that Harold would allow his daughter to lean against him as she wished just because Wendy saved his life once.

    Did he fall in love with Wendy? Yes, that could be the reason! ''That''s not good. Wendy is still a child. I must have a talk with her after getting off the plane.''"

    The plane finally landed in K City. Harold asked softly, "Wendy? Here we are. "

    "What?" Still in a daze, Wendy stood up. She rubbed her eyes and held Harold''s arm, acting like a spoiled child, "Ouch, my neck is so sore."

    "Let''s get off the plane first." Harold took Wendy by the hand and started to massage her neck.

    Not far behind him, Derek was shocked. "How could this..."

    "Uncle Derek, what are you doing here?" Derek was blocking Steve''s way, Steve asked in confusion

    g way."

    As soon as Derek walked out of the ward with a sad heart, he heard Jared report to Harold, "Mr. Harold, it''s Alina who has been following us."

    Wendy''s face changed, "What? Why was she here? Oh my God! My mom is in hospital now! She found her! No, we have to transfer my mom to another hospital."

    "Wendy, don''t worry. This is grandpa Sane''s private hospital. No outsider can enter here." Seeing Wendy''s mood out of control, Harold came over to comfort her.

    In Wendy''s previous life, they had been killed by Alina. Wendy began to worry about her mother since Alina had found out where her mother was.

    "My mom will be fine, won''t she?" Wendy asked worriedly.

    "Yes, I''ll send more people to look after her. Don''t worry." Harold patted Wendy''s back to comfort her, his arm around her waist.

    Derek asked in astonishment, "What? Alina has followed us?"

    "Yes, she has been following us all the way. She wanted to come in but was stopped by our men just now." Jared nodded and explained.

 Chapter 150 Testing

    "Why did she follow us all the way?" Derek asked with confusion.

    "I think you should ask her about it." Grasping the hem of her clothes, Wendy said angrily.

    Derek looked at Jared and asked again, "Why didn''t you say that as soon as you found that she had followed us?"

    "I found it after I went off the plane. You were not in the same car with me, so I couldn''t tell you in advance." "Mr. Harold, should we stop and ask her?" asked Jared seriously.

    Harold turned to look at Wendy. He wanted to ask for her opinion. But at this moment, Derek said indignantly, "Where is she now?"

    "She is at the gate of the hospital. She is not far away now..."

    Before Jared finished his words, Derek quickly walked out and said, "Wendy, you stay here with your mother. I''ll deal with your Aunt Alina."

    Watching his receding figure, Harold turned to Jared and ordered, "Send more people to take care of her now."

    "Yes." Jared nodded and left.

    Derek walk

    ter."

    "Okay."

    Seeing the worried look on Wendy''s face, Harold raised his hand to caress her hair and said softly, "Trust me, your mother will be fine."

    "Yes." Feeling the warmth of his hand, Wendy gradually calmed down.

    After a while, Jared knocked on the door and came in, "Mr. Harold."

    "How is she now, Jared? Did Alina go back to Y City?" Wendy asked anxiously.

    With a serious look on his face, Jared shook his head and replied, "No, she didn''t. She took a taxi and circled around the Merian District, and then came back to the hospital."

    "Sure enough, she was not willing to go back so easily! What is she doing now? "

    "She is just wandering around and did nothing."

    "Send someone to pretend to be a doctor and communicate with her," Harold ordered.

    Having been Harold''s bodyguard for so many years, Jared knew Harold well. As soon as he saw Harold''s expression in his eyes, he knew what Harold meant. "Yes," he answered.

 Chapter 151 The Fish Has Taken The Bait

    As she strolled around the hospital, Alina wondered how to kill Sara.

    A female doctor came out of the hospital. With a brainstorm, Alina walked towards the female doctor.

    As they approached, Alina closed her eyes and leaned one hand on the lamp pole. "Ouch!"

    The woman doctor''s eyes dimmed a little. She walked up quickly and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I feel so dizzy..." Alina took the opportunity to knock out and threw herself at the doctor.

    "Hey, hey, lady, wake up!" As Alina closed her eyes and pretended to be in a coma, she didn''t notice the woman doctor''s smile.

    The woman doctor rushed back to the hospital and asked the medical staff to carry Alina onto the stretcher and sent her into the hospital.

    In Sane''s villa, Jared came in and reported, "Mr. Harold, the fish is hooked."

    "Next, let''s see if we can capture this big fish or it break away from the fish hook." Wendy said coldly.

    Charles, who had already known the whole plan, laughed and said, "Well, you''re fishing her and then arrest her."

    "We are

    and nurses left, she got out of the bed, opened the door and walked out quietly.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    A sudden voice from the quiet corridor startled Alina. She took a deep breath to calm herself down, turned around and looked at the nurse who was walking towards her. "I... I want to go to the washroom."

    "You got the wrong way. The washroom is not over there. This way is where the washroom is," The nurse said while pointing at the opposite direction.

    "Oh, I see. Thank you." Alina nodded gratefully, about to leave. But the nurse next to her warned, "Don''t go over there. It''s not the right place for you."

    Alina''s heart beat faster for a second and asked confusedly. "Why can''t I go over there? Is there anything horrible?"

    The nurse chuckled, "No! You must have watched too many horror movies! A few months ago, a woman had a car accident and was sent here. There are special guards over there. No one can go there except doctors and nurses. "

    "A car accident." Alina got the point and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 152 The Preparation

    When the nurse saw Alina stand still in a daze, she asked in confusion, "Um? What''s wrong with you? "

    The nurse''s voice brought Alina back to her senses. She shook her head and said, "Oh, nothing. Thank you."

    Alina nodded to the nurse and then went to the washroom. The nurse returned to the nurse station. Hearing the footsteps receding behind her, Alina stopped, turned around and looked around.

    After making sure that there was no one out, she turned and walked quietly towards the "forbidden area" that the nurse had told her.

    From a distance, Alina saw two men in black standing at the door. She took a deep breath and walked naturally over. Before she came close, a man in black walked up to her and stopped her. "Please leave here."

    "What?" Alina pretended to be innocent, "I need to use the washroom. Isn''t it there?"

    "No, it isn''t. Please walk that way." The man in black said, pointing to the washroom.

    "Well, okay." Not reconciled, Alina looked at the door of the ward not far away. Looking at the cold man in black in front o

    mom here. You can go back now. There are so many things for you to deal with in the company. "

    "It''s... Fine, I''ll go back to Y City later." In fact, Derek planned to say that he wanted to stay, but when he saw the complicated expression on Wendy''s face, he knew that Wendy still had a grudge against him.

    Derek had no choice but agree to go back to Y City.

    At noon that day, he left K City with his suitcase. He felt annoyed and didn''t want to go back at all when he thought of his noisy home in Y City.

    After thinking for a while, Derek checked in the hotel with his luggage.

    Alina, who was far away in K City, did not know that Derek had returned to Y City. It was lucky that Derek did not return home, otherwise her whereabouts would be exposed.

    One of them went back, while the other stayed in the hospital pretending to be sick and acting.

    Fortunately, there were people guarding the ward all the day. Now, Wendy and Steve could go to the team training, preparing for the upcoming Formula Renault competition a few weeks later.

 Chapter 153 The Early Training

    They came to the team for training. The car racing in the Formula Renault was totally different from the go-kart and sports car, and they needed to learn how to drive the car again.

    Although Wendy was an F1 racing driver in her last life, she still listened to the coaches in class as a beginner in order not to arouse others'' suspicion.

    Steve had never touched Formula racing car before, so he was very excited.

    "Coach, is it very dangerous to drive so fast?" Steve asked hastily as he heard that the speed was two hundred kilometers per hour.

    "Although their speed is very dangerous, their safety must be higher than the normal car''s safety. In the following days when we go to the training field, we need to pay more attention to some details. You must keep them in mind." The coach warned with a nod.

    Steve felt excited and nervous. "Well, that''s good," he said.

    The coach looked at Wendy who was calm standing aside and asked curiously, "What? You seem not be scared, Wendy?"

    "No, I''m not." Wendy shook her head and

    art. It seems that nothing is hard for her."

    Hearing what Jared said, Harold looked at the figure squatting still not far away and a smile appeared on his face.

    After a busy day, Wendy was very relaxed while Steve was totally exhausted.

    The coach smiled and said, "That''s all for today''s training. You may go back now. Remember to control your diet during this period and don''t eat too much. Remember to come over on time to train tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, sir!" Wendy nodded.

    Steve grimaced and asked, "Coach, are you going to do this yoga ball training again tomorrow?"

    "Haha, you have to practice this. Your ability to balance is too bad!"

    "Well, okay! Tomorrow is another suffering day! " Steve sighed helplessly.

    "Exercise is an important thing. The speed of Formula Renault car is very fast, and the steering wheel will be very shaking under the fast speed. You have to grasp the steering wheel steadily." The coach comforted, "Every driver practiced it gradually. No one can get used to it at the first time."

 Chapter 154 A Thorough Investigation

    "But Wendy did it from the beginning."

    The coach lost his tongue. "So she is the talented type, and you are the hardworking type."

    Wendy felt a little embarrassed to be praised like that. In fact, she was not a talented racer. She was also a hard-working type in her previous life. She had received so much training that it was not a problem for her to do these.

    So she could finish the training smoothly. But in the eyes of the coach and team members, she was a genius. She could not explain it and what she could do was to be cheeky and accept their praise.

    Steve borrowed a yoga ball from the coach and went back to the villa. "I have nothing to do tonight, so I can watch TV while slowly training."

    "It''s no need for you to borrow the ball from me. It didn''t cost a lot of money. You can just take it back." The coach was glad to see Steve work so hard and gave him a yoga ball immediately.

    "Thank you, coach."

    Over the past few days of training, Steve could last no longer than two seconds to

    sent over to Jared by one of his men. He handed it to Harold. After hearing the content of the recorder, Jared asked, "Shall I ask her to promise Alina?"

    Thinking for a while, Harold nodded and said, "Yes. There is no reason to refuse the rich''s money."

    "If Alina asks why she didn''t do it, shall I ask her to make an excuse?"

    "Yes."

    "So do we need to show this recorder to Miss Wendy?" Jared asked.

    "Not yet. She has to prepare for the competition now. She can''t be distracted. Send some people to watch over the ward." Harold urged.

    "Yes!" Although they had sent two people to guard the ward on the surface, there were two people in the dark, and they had been well prepared.

    It''s no more use to send more people there. Now that it was the order of Harold, Jared had to follow it.

    The next day, Alina asked the woman doctor to have dinner with her. After her continuous persuasion, the doctor finally agreed. Alina hurriedly transferred the money to the doctor to show her determination.

 Chapter 155 Arrive In Switzerland

    From the woman doctor''s words, Derek indeed hadn''t been to the hospital for many days. Alina thought for a while and decided to go back to Y City first, so that Derek wouldn''t find her not at home.

    Watching the taxi driving away, the woman doctor hid her nervous expression and turned around to leave coldly.

    Wendy didn''t know what had happened in the hospital. They were now packing up and followed the team to Switzerland.

    As soon as they got off the plane, Steve asked excitedly, "When will we go to the venue?"

    The coach smiled and said, "Relax. Have a good rest today. We''ll go tomorrow."

    "What? I''ve been taking a rest on the plane. I don''t have to keep rest."

    When the coach saw Steve''s eager face which showed that he couldn''t wait to go to the venue, he looked at Wendy and asked, "Wendy, are you tired? Do you want to take a rest and go to the racing venue tomorrow?"

    "I''m not tired." Wendy shook her head.

    "Okay. Since you are so enthusiastic about this competition, we can go to the venue after

    oach began to teach him too.

    They had been busy with their study the whole afternoon. Just as Wendy had said, they didn''t even have the chance to go to the track to have practice.

    After returning to the hotel, Steve was nervous and excited, full of energy and couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    Harold looked at Wendy, who was eating fruits while watching TV, and asked, "Wendy, are you nervous?"

    "No."

    "Are you hungry?" Harold frowned and said, "Your coach asked you to eat too little."

    In the dinner tonight, Wendy and Steve had a small bowl of spaghetti and salad, and then the midnight snack was a few pieces of fruit.

    How could she be full without rice or soup? Harold was worried that Wendy might be too hungry to sleep.

    Wendy explained, "Excessive appetite is not good for digestion."

    "I''ll feed you more after the competition."

    "Ha-ha, you think I''m a pig?" Wendy grabbed a piece of watermelon from the table and put it in front of Harold''s mouth, saying, "Harold, eat it. It tastes very sweet."

 Chapter 156 Breathless

    Harold ate the fruit out of habit. Now the two got along better and better with each other.

    Wendy ate all the fruit before going back to her room.

    They went to the venue after a simple breakfast the next day. Steve was extremely excited and happy as today''s formal training was about to start.

    Looking at the figure not far away, a yellow haired foreigner asked the staff beside him, "Hey, are those people over there really yellow?"

    The staff looked over, nodded and said, "You didn''t see it wrong. They are from CN country!"

    "People from CN country also take part in racing? Are they afford to play it?" The foreigner with yellow hair asked in disbelief.

    The staff smiled and said, "Manny, this is your stereotype. Racing in CN country has just developed, and certainly can''t be compared with us."

    "Humph! Which team are they from?" Manny asked with contempt.

    "It seems that they are from Dragon racing team. Only yellow from CN country have taken part in Formula Renault

    staff explained, "We can make an assumption. For example, if you turned over during the training or the game, your car could press against the ground at these two points, and your head would not be hit."

    "If the distance is less than fifteen centimeters, your head will hit the ground when you turn over. You know what will happen."

    Steve was terrified at the thought. Being tied up with his seat belt and the racing seat, he felt very uncomfortable, and his chest was very tight. He said, "Coach, can''t I loosen my seat belt a little? It hugged me so tightly that I can''t breathe now. "

    "No, you can''t do that! If you roll over or have an impact, you will be thrown out of the car if the seat belt is loosened." The coach took off Steve''s helmet. Seeing his red face, he hastily fanned for him.

    Wendy looked at him worriedly, "Relax, Steve. Take a deep breath. You just need to control the speed at the corner. It won''t be so easy to have an accident. Don''t always think about it."

 Chapter 157 A Rookie

    Steve didn''t want to be nervous, but he couldn''t help thinking about the worst.

    Listening to the roar of the engine outside, Steve''s heart beat fast.

    One of the staff came over and said, "It''s time for you to practice. Get ready."

    "Okay, thank you." Every team went to the race track in turn to practice. Time was quite precious. If they didn''t practice a few more laps, it would soon be the turn of other teams for their drivers to train.

    The coach comforted him, "Don''t be nervous, Steve. Now you need to be familiar with the track. There will be a safety car in the front a few laps. You don''t have to worry."

    Wendy turned to Jack, "Go and get a bottle of water for Steve."

    "Okay." Jack handed a bottle of water to Steve. Steve gulped it and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    A member of the committee came to inform them, "It''s your turn."

    Wendy asked worriedly, "Are you feeling better?"

    "Much better." Steve nodded and got into his racing car. The coach helped to fasten the seat belt and gave a

    gned with Dragon? Investigate their contract as soon as possible!" A team manager said to his assistant.

    When Manny came back from the washroom, he saw that the pit of Royal Duke was empty, so he asked in confusion, "Where are the coach and the manager?"

    "They seem to have gone to the grandstand."

    "Grandstand? Why? "

    "I don''t know. I heard that there seems to be a powerful driver. They went to figure it out."

    Looking at the electronic clock on the wall, Manny estimated in his heart, "At this moment, it is the drivers of Dragon who are still training... How''s that possible? They are two rookies! "

    Manny strode towards the grandstand. Before he got close to it, he saw a dense crowd. He walked towards his teammates and asked, "Why are so many people gathering here? What happened? "

    "Manny! Vivien is awesome! She got the best result ten seconds earlier than you! "

    "What... What did you say? Did I hear you right? Ten seconds? " Manny stood still with his mouth wide open and stared at his teammates.

 Chapter 158 Poach Her At A High Price

    Manny had seen with his own eyes that Wendy and Steve led by a safe car. Obviously, they were not familiar with the track. How could she get familiar with it so soon and get a good command of it? Besides, her best result was 10 seconds earlier than his!

    "Are you sure you didn''t see it wrong?" Manny asked incredibly.

    "I don''t have to lie to you! You''ll know when you go there and see!" One team member said, pointing to the crowd over there.

    Manny pointed at the crowd in confusion and asked, "Then why are these people gathering here?"

    One of the team members explained in a low voice, "Vivien''s result is so unbelievable. It seems that every team is inquiring about her situation and trying to poach her."

    Looking at the familiar figure in the crowd, Manny bit his lower lip and said, "Then what about our coach..."

    "Yes! It seems that our coach and manager want to poach her too!"

    How was that possible? They were rookies! It was impossible! There must be something wrong! Clenching his fists, Manny still didn''t believe that Wendy would

    hat''s wrong?"

    "Wow! She looks so young! "

    "Are you sure she is really sixteen years old? She looks like 14 years old, doesn''t she?"

    "Yes, Vivien is really beautiful! Hey, nice to meet you. I''m from Mill racing team."

    "How much is the contract you signed with Dragon? How long does the contact last?"

    "We sincerely invite you to join our team. I don''t know if you will accept it or not."

    "Hey, be quiet, buddy! She is from CN country, maybe she couldn''t understand English! Who can speak Chinese? We need a translation! "

    They were all speaking at the same time, and it was so noisy. Wendy was completely surrounded by them and couldn''t get out.

    All of a sudden, someone lifted Wendy up. Startled by the sudden move, Wendy screamed. She stopped struggling until her red cheek leaned against the familiar chest.

    Harold held Wendy up and glanced at everyone indifferently. "She needs to rest now. If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it later."

    With that, he held Wendy in his arms, turned around and left, ignoring others.

 Chapter 159 Continue To Stay Here

    Harold looked down at Wendy, whose face was as red as an apple. "Are you hot?" he asked with a frown.

    "Yes, it''s hot." Wendy put her hands around Harold''s neck.

    In the pit of Dragon, everyone was staring at Wendy, who was carried by Harold in his arms.

    The staff pulled two chairs over in a hurry. Harold put Wendy on it and then bent over to help her unbutton the collar of her racing suit.

    As he looked down at her snow-white skin, Harold was startled and withdrew his eyes in a hurry. He reached out and slightly closed her collar, but he didn''t button it.

    The speed of the formula racing was very high, and the driver and parts equipment were very close to each other. As a result, the temperature inside the car cabin was especially high. In addition, she wore a helmet and a tight racing suit, so her whole body was incredibly hot.

    When he just unbuttoned, Harold again closed the collar. Wendy looked at him confusedly, stretching out her hand to open the collar a little bit.

    Harold immediately grabbed her hand

    eir intention to Wendy. Wendy talked to them in English with a smile.

    Hearing the standard American accent of Wendy, Harold raised his eyebrows. The more he knew about her, the more he was deeply attracted by her.

    Harold stared affectionately at Wendy, who kept talking to the people. He was swaying the paper to fan for her.

    The people of other teams had come back one after another. All the coaches asked in surprise, "Why? Why did she choose to stay in Dragon? Didn''t you tell her clearly? Why does she want to stay in that bad team? "

    "Yes, I did. But Vivien said that she likes Dragon and she doesn''t want to leave!"

    "Have you told her our price?"

    "I have told her! But she still wants to stay. "

    The coach walked back and forth and asked, "Are the price given by Dragon so high? I need you to go and talk to Vivien again. You just tell her that her annual salary can be 500 thousand euros!

    "The price given by Royal Duke has reached a million euros per year. Vivien also said she wanted to stay in Dragon!"

 Chapter 160 Mind Your Own Business

    "One million euros?" The coach stood in a daze, but he understood later when he thought it was Royal Duke.

    Royal Duke was rich, and one million euros were just a piece of cake for them.

    The coach asked, "So what''s the response of Royal Duke now?"

    "What else could it be? They must be very helpless!"

    In Royal Duke, Manny, who felt uneasy walked towards the lounge. He knew that the coach and manager were discussing things about Vivien.

    He had won the champion of Formula Renault Prix many times. Now, a newcomer came into his view, who not only had better driving skills than him, but also was a girl and a yellow.

    He was annoyed every time when he thought of Vivien sneering at his London accent.

    London accent was a royal and elegant accent, so he spoke in London accent on purpose. However, Vivien mocked him for his affectation.

    He felt very uncomfortable when others spoke ill of him frankly.

    When Manny just walked into the lounge, he heard the manager''s voice. "Is Vivien crazy? One million! Why she didn''t

    en.

    "She must have lost her mind!" The coach unscrewed the lid of the water and gulped it down.

    The manager leaned back on his chair in disappointment and said, "Since she chooses to stay in Dragon, let''s forget about it. Although she is good at racing, it was uncertain for her to be nervous when it came to the race. Just follow Manny''s training in the following days. Keep an eye on him. Royal Duke is sure to win the championship of the Switzerland Prix! "

    "OK!" The coach nodded solemnly.

    Standing outside the lounge, Manny was relieved when he heard that Vivien still stayed in Dragon.

    Few people were able to enter Formula One, and even though some racers had obtained a super license and signed the contract, they had never participated in even one formula One''s race.

    He thought if he worked hard to get into the F1 team of Royal Duke, then he still had hope to come up in a few years.

    If Vivien became a part of Royal Duke, her female driver''s status could add more scores for her in addition to her skills.

 Chapter 161 Frustrate His Spirit

    At that time, Royal Duke was very likely to choose Vivien instead of him, which was the thing Manny didn''t want to see. But fortunately, Vivien, the idiot, didn''t want to join Royal Duke.

    Manny was delighted in his heart. When he thought of his handsome appearance, he had an idea.

    When Wendy and Steve were training at the venue, all the spectators exclaimed, "This should be her limit, isn''t it?"

    "Maybe. It has been a long time since she made the record last time."

    "Ha-ha, do you think that the record is so easy to break?"

    "I don''t think someone can make a breakthrough in a short time to surpass her record."

    "Hey, guys, look! The lap time of Steve has been shortened a lot."

    "It seems that all the drivers of Dragon are pretty good. Though it''s their first time to participate in Formula Renault, the Steve has progressed a lot. Maybe he will become a strong competitor on the day of the competition."

    Indeed, the more Steve practiced, the better his hand feeling was. The coach''s guidance was one thing, and the touch was mo

    to watch.

    Although this is a private competition, the rules are the same as the formal competition.

    Wendy warned, "Keep your head clear and don''t get excited. Control the speed. It doesn''t matter if you are behind them too much. You need to experience the feeling of racing."

    "Okay, I know."

    They made the starting sequence with the rock paper scissors. Manny was the first, Wendy was the second, Steve was the third, and Manny''s teammate was the fourth.

    As the lights lit up one after another, all eyes were on the lights.

    As the lights went out, Wendy stepped on the gas and took the lead.

    Usually, Wendy started from the pit when she was training, so no one knew that her starting speed was so fast.

    Manny looked at Wendy in surprise. He was not willing to see her in front of him and sped up to catch up.

    The current ranking was the first place of Wendy, the second of Manny and the third of Steve.

    Manny stepped on the gas and looked at the first corner not far away. He intended to pass the car from the outer lane.

 Chapter 162 The Battle Was Not Over Yet

    From the car mirror, Wendy noticed Manny who was closely following behind her. She continued to speed up. The two cars were speeding towards the first corner.

    ''We are about to reach the corner, why doesn''t she slow down?''

    Manny looked at the red racing car in front of him, which had not slowed down at all, and was shocked.

    It seemed that she made mistakes this time! ha-ha! Manny sneered coldly in his heart, slowing down his speed and preparing to pass the first curved road.

    The red racing car smoothly passed the curve.

    Manny was astonished. It was impossible for her to drive so fast! Definitely impossible! How could she do that? Wasn''t she afraid that she over steered and the car skidded?

    Wendy had been running on this track for many times. She knew the limit to the turning speed but the normal people would step on the brake and slow down at a distance of 200 meters.

    The best solution was to delay the brake. Instead of stepping on the brake all at once, it''s better for the driver to step on the brake slowly until it was about to get out of the corner. In this case, he had to

    they didn''t bump into each other! That was too dangerous!"

    "Is the driver of Royal Duke crazy? Why didn''t he slow down even when the traffic light turned red?"

    "Shh, stop! The people of Royal Duke are right behind us!"

    The staff of the competition called a trailer to get Manny''s racing car out of the stone road.

    Manny ran back from the side of the guardrail when the staff asked him to try if there was any problem with his racing car.

    Manny sat on the race car, started it and gave an "OK" sign to the staff, indicating that he could drive back by himself. And as a trailer drove in front of them, the three of them drove back to the pit slowly.

    Today, Manny wanted to embarrass Wendy, but it turned out that he was in a total mess. His face was quite embarrassed.

    He didn''t understand why Wendy ran so fast even if they were using the same kind of cars! Did her racing equipment have broken the rules! Yes, it could be!

    Comforted by himself, Manny intended to report Wendy to the committee.

    Wendy drove back to the pit and got out of the car in a hurry. "Coach, what happened?"

 Chapter 163 Too Slow

    The coach came over and told her what happened just now, "Fortunately, Steve is quick to react. Otherwise, there might be three car accidents!"

    "Alas!"

    Seeing Wendy frown and sigh, the coach asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you, Wendy?"

    "I invited Steve to take part in this competition because I want him to feel the atmosphere of the competition in advance. I''m not sure whether what has happened would affect his state of mind." Said Wendy with a sigh.

    Her mother, Harold and she died in a car accident in her previous life, leaving a deep shadow in Wendy''s heart. She could understand that feeling.

    She hoped that this unexpected situation would not leave any psychological shadow for Steve.

    "Steve, are you all right?" Wendy walked up to him and asked worriedly.

    Steve''s face was a little pale. He shook his head and answered, "I''m fine."

    "Don''t feel guilty. It''s common for these things to happen on a track. Remember the coach''s words in mind, control the speed, and pay attention to the signal light. An accident will never happen." Wendy comforted him, "You did a go

    Have you checked the engine? And the gas? "

    "They have checked everything. There is nothing wrong with her car!"

    "Is the person who went to check who has been bribed by Dragon?" Manny started his conspiracy.

    "The organization committee picked up the people who went to check at will. And it is impossible for them to bribe so many people." The coach shook his head and said, "If they did could bribe those committee members, then they must have been bribed by us. Don''t think too much. I will copy the video of today''s game to the headquarters. They will analyze it."

    "Okay!"

    Manny was not reconciled to give up. He lay on the chair and rest.

    In Royal Duke''s headquarter, a man frowned at the USB flesh drive handed over. He asked, "What''s this?"

    "A video came from the team of Formula Renault. They wanted you to see if there was anything unusual."

    "Anything unusual?" The man plugged the USB flash disk into the computer and played the video. Then he glanced at the video casually and said with a frown, "The speed is too slow. It''s only run two hundred kilometers per hour."

 Chapter 164 William

    "Ahem, William, look carefully! This is Formula Renault." Seeing William was lost in his own thoughts the man knew that William didn''t seem to hear him. As a result, he tried to repeat his words.

    "What? Formula Renault?" Now William came back to his senses. He sat straight and stared at the screen.

    "Who is he? Which team is he from? Why have I never seen this logo? " William asked.

    The staff explained, "This is Dragon racing team from CN country. It hasn''t been long since they took part in Formula Renault."

    "CN country?" William was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything. All his attention was on the screen.

    Seeing that the red racing car in the video suddenly slowed down and leisurely drove back to the pit, and then the video was finished. He slightly frowned.

    The staff asked, "What do you think of the operation of this racing driver?"

    William said slowly. He pointed to the screen and analyzed, "I can tell from the car''s bending angle and the control of the accelerator and t

    e first lap.

    The cars ahead of them sped up and left the pit one after another.

    Watching the screen, the spectators found there was only one car running straight while many were turning the steering wheel from left to right.

    The director also gave them a close-up shot. The commentator said, "When you see the name on the car, I believe everyone knows who it is! Yes, this is Vivien, the dark horse of Switzerland Prix!"

    "Haha! Yes, she is. She is really different from others. It seems that Vivien always cherishes her tire and doesn''t warm her tires, just like everyone else does! "

    "Have you seen the pictures of Vivien?"

    "How could I not see such a big publicity photo at the door? She is so cute, just like my daughter. The warm-up lap is over. Now, the racing cars have been ready in the starting grid.

    "I know many people are questioning if Vivien is as good as it described in the publicity. We''ll see."

    "Hey, the game is on. As we see, Vivien ran out of the grid first. Nice start!"

 Chapter 165 Stupid Manager

    "This is the first time that a team of CN country has participated in the event of Formula Renault. The racer who ranks fifth is the other driver of Dragon. He has a good result, and if he makes no mistake, he should have the chance to enter the final."

    Steve was a little nervous, but after so many days of training, his progress was obvious, and he kept muttering, "Pay attention to the speed, the angle, the speed, and the angle."

    Although a little nervous, he had always been remembering the coach and Wendy''s words. Without any mistakes in operation, he could also speed up.

    During the first qualifying, Wendy was ranked first at one minute and fifty-one. Steve was ranked fifth at one minute and fifty-five.

    It was certain for Steve to enter the final, but it was hard to tell whether he could get the position in the final.

    The results of each driver in the final would be little different. If one''s result was a second more or less than others'', his ranking would be totally different.

    The spectators had witnessed Wendy''s driving skills, so they didn''t doubt if Wendy was the back horse as the committee s

    e. It was the first time for them to see a female driver in Formula race. Moreover, she had a very good driving skill and was definitely able to attract a lot of investors.

    Behind these rich racing teams, there were investors from world famous car production companies. They were all wealthy, so it was easy for them to purchase a small racing team.

    Unexpectedly, all the people sent by them came back with a sad face, "Dragon is not willing to be purchased."

    "Are they idiots? We offer a price of fifty million dollars but they are unwilling to be bought? A season champion is just worth three point two million euros! Deducting the daily maintenance cost of the car, and the annual salary of the driver and other staff, how much can they earn! In addition to fifty million the money we pay them for buying the team, they will get a dividend every year!"

    "I have discussed these with the manager of Dragon, but he still didn''t agree. Besides, I heard that Royal Duke offered a price of two hundred million, but they were still not willing to..."

    "Two hundred million? The manager of Dragon is definitely a fool!"

 Chapter 166 Didnt Get What He Wanted

    The race was over and the Dragon racing team was about to go back to K City, but it was impossible for them to go away. There were more and more people who wanted to buy their team visiting them, and the price offered to buy the team was higher and higher.

    It would be a lie if Dragon said they were not tempted.

    At this time, Ken was listening to Wendy''s analysis in Harold''s room.

    "Are you sure your company will be able to develop so fast in two years?" Asked Ken, confused.

    It surprised Ken that Wendy ran a car making company. Even though she was gifted in driving, business was uncertain. He needed more detailed answers.

    "There are not many domestic cars at present. Most of the cars in the market are imported. The car making companies are encouraged by the government to develop our domestic cars. I''m going to sell these cars to the market first. When the time is ripe, I will take the lead to endorse them. Then, I''ll let all the people around the country know about Summer Motor Company."

    Actually, some measures about the policy haven''t been released. Wen

    n food. I want to eat Chinese food!"

    "There are quite a lot of Chinese restaurants in Switzerland. How about I take you there and have lunch in Chinese restaurants?"

    "Yeah!" Steve clapped in rapture.

    Taking a glance at Harold, Wendy said, "Sorry, I can''t go with you, Ken."

    "What? Wendy, why don''t you go with us? "

    "I have something to do and need to go back, so I can''t play with you."

    "Well, all right!" Ken nodded.

    Harold looked up at her, "You can stay here for a few days. You don''t have to go back to the capital in a hurry."

    Speaking of which, Wendy had gone all over the world in her previous life. Even the world-famous tourist attraction was less interesting than Harold''s home.

    "It''s okay. I''m not interested in Switzerland. Let''s go back now." Wendy winked at Harold and smiled.

    Seeing the excited look on Wendy''s face, he didn''t persuade her but to Jared to book the air tickets.

    After breakfast, they packed their things and headed to the airport. The local media of Switzerland didn''t have the chance to have an interview with Wendy.

 Chapter 167 Visit Harolds Home

    The race consumed Wendy a lot of energy. She continued to sleep as soon as she got on the plane.

    Looking at her haggard face, Harold thought when they got home he should ask the butler to prepare some nutritious food for her.

    He took some documents out of his briefcase and started to read them carefully. It recorded the material about Wendy''s Summer Motor Company.

    The plane landed smoothly at the airport of the capital city. A man, who received the notice, had already driven and waited at the gate of the airport.

    When the man saw Harold who came out, he greeted respectfully, "Mr. Harold."

    Jared opened the door and let Harold and Wendy get into the car. After that, he sat on the in front passenger seat.

    "It will take some time to get home from the airport. Would you like to sleep a little longer?" Harold asked.

    Wendy shook her head, "No, I''m already full of sleep on the plane. Harold, do you think I should buy some gifts and take them to your home? Is it inappropriate for me to come to your home empty handed for the first time?"

    "Don''t bother. We have everythi

    endy hold the cup and took a sip.

    "Did Wendy win the championship again in the Switzerland competition? Is the competition fierce? "

    Wendy drank up the milk in one gulp and started to describe the gorgeous event of Formula Renault with Rachel. Rachel was fascinated by it.

    "When will the competition be held domestically? I also want to go to the scene to support you! "

    "Domestic racing industry has just developed, and it will take a few years at the fastest speed. If you really want to see the scene, I can help you get the tickets of the USA Prix next time."

    Rachel shook her head and looked at Harold, "Harold''s father has to go to work, and I have to stay at home, or else his father will be jealous. When I have the chance, I will definitely go to the site to watch your race."

    "Okay."

    Wendy didn''t expect Harold to be like his father. Harold was also a jealous man.

    Rachel and Wendy were chatting happily. Harold sat silently and listened to them.

    When the dinner was ready, Jared walked up to them and said, "Mrs. Sheridan, Mr. Harold, it''s time for dinner."

 Chapter 168 Daughter-In-Law

    "Okay." Rachel held Wendy''s hand to the dining room. "Wendy, sit here."

    As she was about to ask Harold to fill a bowl of rice for Wendy, she saw her son had already taken the initiative to do it. She nodded with satisfaction and filled a bowl of soup for Wendy.

    "The soup is delicious and nutritious. You''d better eat a good meal when you are living in the capital."

    "Okay, Aunt Rachel. You should also eat more."

    Rachel was so kind to Wendy that she felt a little embarrassed.

    "Snap!" The door was open. Looking at a pair of strange lady''s sneakers in the hallway, Sheridan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Hearing the sound of the door, Rachel stood up and walked out while saying, "It should be your father who came back. You two eat first."

    Looking at his wife''s happy face, Sheridan asked curiously, "Who is it? You look so happy! "

    Taking over Sheridan''s briefcase, Rachel walked upstairs with him towards their bedroom. She glanced at the dining room and replied in a low voice, "Our daughter-in-law is he

    hair was wet. Obviously, he had just taken a bath.

    Blushed, Wendy looked away. "Well, I''m calling you to have some fruit downstairs."

    Hearing this, Harold knew what was going on. He nodded and said, "OK, you can go first."

    God helped her! How could Wendy give up such a good opportunity? She would not let it go.

    "Harold, let me help you dry your hair." She grabbed a towel and began to dry Harold''s hair without his reply.

    Harold''s breath caught. Startled, Wendy nervously wiped his hair, so she didn''t notice Harold''s unnatural expression. Instead, she wiped his hair gently.

    In the previous life, she often helped him dry his hair like this. Harold was not talkative. Every time, it was she who talked a lot. He said a few words from time to time.

    Though he didn''t make much remarks, he had done a lot for her. The thought of their miserable death in her previous life made Wendy heart ache. Fortunately, she met him again in this life.

    Wendy''s eyes reddened. She had to seize this hard won happiness.

 Chapter 169 Havent Kill Her

    Hearing Wendy''s sobbing, Harold raised his head in a hurry and asked, "Why are you crying?"

    "Nothing, I, I just think about my mother!" Wendy made up an excuse.

    Harold felt sorry for her and reached out to wipe her tears. "Don''t cry," he said.

    "Yeah, I''m sorry to let you worry about me, Harold." Wendy took the hair dryer to dry his hair. They stayed in the room warmly.

    In the living room, seeing the two people who hadn''t come downstairs for a long time, Rachel, who had helped them to stay together, laughed happily.

    Knowing Rachel well, Sheridan smiled at her and asked, "What''s going on? It seems that there is something good I don''t know."

    At the same time, Rachel came up to Sheridan and whispered in his ear, "Harold is used to taking a shower after dinner. I''m sure Wendy will be very happy if she gets into his room when he finishes his shower. I''m helping them! This is an opportunity for them to stay together! Am I smart? "

    "Ha ha, smart." Sheridan forked a piece for Rachel and said, "Wendy is a good girl. Harold has a good taste just like me, but

    se, "Derek, you''re going to celebrate the New Year with Wendy, aren''t you? Why did you come back? "

    Derek didn''t answer her question, and he didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. He put the clothes in his suitcase into the closet, and went into the bathroom with a pajamas.

    Staring at the bathroom door which was closed, Alina opened the closet gingerly. Then she took out Derek''s clothes from the closet one by one and checked if there was lipstick on them. She smelled whether there was other women''s perfume on his clothes carefully.

    After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, Derek went back to the bedroom and saw his wife lying on the bed. He had no idea that Alina was rummaging the closet to find the evidence of his affair.

    After that, Derek picked up the files and went to the study.

    He was still unwilling to stay with her. Alina was so angry that she burst into tears.

    Fortunately, Derek was back, so she could continue to send someone to keep watch on him. As long as she found that Derek had a mistress outside, she would give her a good lesson!

 Chapter 170 Righteous And Brave

    In Harold''s home in the capital, after getting up and having breakfast, Wendy was taken by Rachel to go shopping. Harold had something to deal with, so he did not follow them.

    In the jewelry store, Rachel selected a lot of jewelry to let Wendy try on. "This one looks nice too. It will make your skin white. This is not bad. It looks like a cute one. This one is also very good. Well, I really don''t know which one to choose. Wendy, which one do you like? "

    "I like them all." Wendy looked at the jewelry and she didn''t know which one to choose as well.

    These two women who had difficulty in choosing seemed that they couldn''t go shopping together. Wendy had stayed in the jewelry store for two hours and didn''t know which one to buy.

    Rachel heaved a sigh and waved at the salesperson. "How about this? I''ll buy you all."

    "Just wait a minute. You don''t have to buy so many things. I just want one necklace." Wendy stopped Rachel hurriedly.

    "Only one? Which one do you like best?" Rachel asked.

    The

    re curious about her. Many people were counting on her to make a fortune.

    "When will Wend come back? We are quite familiar with each other. Would you mind telling me a bit about it?"

    "I really don''t know, not even our boss! Wend always comes here according to his mood. He goes here when he is in a good mood."

    "What? Okay. "

    Learning from other drivers that Wendy hadn''t shown up for a long time, Felix felt relieved and began to prepare for the race this week.

    "Felix, where have you been? Craig haven''t been here for many days like you!" Someone asked.

    Felix made some dry coughs and explained, "I have some family affairs to deal with, so I don''t have time to come here."

    "Oh, I see. Craig is strange! He comes every week for the race. I don''t know what''s going on this time. I haven''t seen him."

    "Yeah, Wend is the same. He is wrapped tightly and we don''t know when he will attend the race. He is so mysterious. I''m so curious about him!"

    Felix moved his eyes away and said nothing.

 Chapter 171 Pain And Happiness

    A driver came over and asked, "Felix, do you know who Wend is?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I have asked many people about it, but none of them knows. I also don''t hear that Mr. Harold know any racer. It''s really confusing."

    Everyone was curious about Wendy. At this time, in the office, Sherwood was looking through some documents with detailed records of Wendy.

    "The champion of Formula Renault Switzerland Prix? Good job! " Sherwood kept reading the next pages. He frowned when he saw the news that Wendy went to Harold''s home. "Wendy went to Harold''s home?"

    "Yes! According to the latest news, Miss Wendy went shopping with Mr. Harold''s mother this morning."

    After going through the files, Sherwood put them in the drawer and said, "Book me a ticket to the capital."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Wait! Come back!" Sherwood said to his subordinate.

    The guy stopped and asked in confusion, "Anything else, Mr. Sherwood?"

    "Well, you don''t have to book the air ticket. You can leave now." Sherwood waved his hand.

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate didn''t know what''s wrong with Sherwood. He s

    ." Harold explained, "If you are really tired, you don''t have to go shopping with my mother tomorrow."

    Wendy refused immediately, "No, no. I want to go with her."

    "Aren''t you tired? She is difficult to choose things by herself. She will buy everything she likes back when she doesn''t which to choose."

    "I feel painful and happy." Wendy blinked her eyes and said, "I''m happy to go shopping with your mother, really."

    "I''m glad you like it."

    After he had massaged Wendy for a while, Harold noticed her tiredness. He had no choice but to say, "Have a rest, and I''ll wake you up at dinner time."

    "Okay."

    When Harold went back to his room, he saw his mother sitting on the sofa, waiting for him. He asked, "What''s the matter? Is Wendy tired? "

    "She is fine. She is asleep."

    Harold took the suit out of the bag and was about to let the butler take it to wash. Rachel grabbed the suit and said, "Well, I''ll take it to the dry cleaning shop."

    After finishing her words, Rachel took the suit and bags and rushed out of the bedroom without waiting for Harold''s answer.

 Chapter 172 Happy New Year

    In the past few days, Wendy had a good time in Harold''s home. At the time, Rachel did not go shopping with her. They sat in the living room watching TV and chatting. Sometimes, when a new restaurant was opened in the capital, Rachel would take Wendy to eat there.

    On the contrary, Wendy''s time of meeting with Harold was much less. She didn''t know what he was busy with these days. He always went out early and came back late. It was difficult to have a few words with him.

    Seeing the absent-minded Wendy, Rachel asked, "what''s wrong with you, Wendy?"

    "What? I''m sorry that I was out of my mind just now."

    "It doesn''t matter. Wendy, what were you thinking just now?" Rachel had the experience and knew what happened to her, but she asked deliberately.

    Wendy frowned and asked, "Harold seems to be very busy recently."

    "Well, it''s time for Harold to take over the company. Recently, his father let him go to the company for help." Rachel held Wendy''s hands and comforted, "You can see him when the New Year holiday comes."

    "Oh, I see. I see." Wendy nodded. She felt a little disappointed.

    Actually

    company.

    Apart from the security guards who stood at the entrance of the company, there was only one person in the company, and that was Derek. After a long time, he slowly walked out of the company.

    The whole street was crowded with a family of people, who were eating or hanging out together, while he was alone.

    He didn''t want to go back to the cold house of Xie family, but he was bored to stay in the company. After thinking for a while, Derek drove to the bar.

    He parked the car at the door of the bar and was about to get off. Suddenly, something occurred to him. He fastened his seat belt and drove to another bar.

    He walked into the bar, sat in a corner, and drank alone. A familiar voice came to his mind, "What? Are you Mr. Derek? What a coincidence!"

    Derek looked up. The woman he met in the bar the other day appeared in front of him.

    "Why are you here?" Derek asked with a frown.

    "Why am I here? Of course I''m here for drinks! " The woman flashed Derek a coquettish smile and sat down directly next to him. She reached out her hand to call the waiter, "Give me a glass of wine."

 Chapter 173 Clothes For Couples

    "Okay."

    After glancing at her coldly, Derek stood up and sat at another empty table.

    The woman bit her lower lip and also followed, "Mr. Derek, are you afraid of me?"

    Without answering her question, Derek shouted, "Piss off!"

    The woman did not leave. She continued to smile, "I am not a flood or a beast. Mr. Derek, why are you hiding from me? Have you forgotten that wonderful night? Do you want to taste it again tonight? Huh? "

    The flirty woman tried to cling to Derek but was shunned by him. "Okay, sit here yourself."

    Derek picked up his suit coat, got up and left. He staggered and almost fell down because he drank too much wine before.

    The woman quickly caught up with him and said, "watch out, Mr. Derek!"

    "Don''t touch me." Derek flung her off.

    The woman took a few steps back and walked up to continue to support him. "Mr. Derek, you can''t stand firm now. Let me help you out."

    Realizing that he couldn''t stand on his feet, Derek had to leave with that woman''s help.

    "Where are you going, Mr. Derek? You can''t drive now. There''

    little towards Harold.

    Harold felt his body tightened. He turned around and said, "I didn''t ignore you. There are too many things to deal with in the company recently. I''m a little tired."

    Wendy knew Harold well, but during this period of short-term contact, Harold also had known Wendy well.

    Hearing this, Wendy didn''t ask immediately. She said, "Have a good rest. I''ll call you when we arrive."

    "Yes."

    The car slowly drove to the Shangri-La Hotel. The guests had already entered.

    "Well, it seems that Mr. Sheridan and his family are here."

    Hearing this, relatives and guests around immediately stopped and turned around to look at the entrance.

    Sheridan, Rachel and others came in. The people around greeted them in an endless stream.

    "Hey, look! Who''s the woman beside Harold?"

    "Is she his girlfriend? Their clothes are for couples!"

    "Wow! It''s impossible. That woman looks very young."

    The women on the scene saw there was a beautiful woman standing next to Harold, which irritated all the girls present who were fond of him!

 Chapter 174 Dont Feel Inferior

    The men of the He family was not close to women, which was well-known in the capital city. And Harold''s father, Sheridan, was a typical example.

    The wedding of Sheridan and Rachel broke the hearts of many rich young ladies in the capital. After Harold was born, just like his father, he was cold-blooded and almost ignored the girls.

    Many girls were just silent admirers, not daring to express their feelings.

    Because of Harold''s good relationship with his friend Jeremy, even some people suspected that Harold was a gay!

    Now when they saw the girl standing beside Harold, the couple suit on her made everyone''s eyes tingle.

    In the beginning, everyone could say some nice words of congratulations and best wishes, but some of them couldn''t help doing something.

    "Excuse me, Mrs. Sheridan, who is this lady?" A lady looked Wendy up and down and asked.

    Rachel smiled and introduced, "This is Harold''s friend."

    "Friend?" The lady nodded her head.

    The fact that Wendy was Harold''s friend spread all

    p her create a steady fortune in the future. She would have everything, both fame and status, in the future. She didn''t need to feel inferior at all.

    Sheridan glanced at Rachel, who was still holding Wendy''s hand.

    He put his arm around Rachel''s waist and said, "Rachel, let''s go there. Harold, take Wendy over there. Don''t drink too much alcohol."

    "Yes." Harold nodded.

    He looked around and saw someone raise a glass of wine in a dark place. Harold hid his cold look and smiled. "Let''s go over there."

    "Yes." It was a rare case for Wendy to see the look on Harold''s face. She looked at the direction where the sound came from warily. But she couldn''t figure it out.

    Soon later, Wendy got the picture. Harold took her to a man.

    The man looked at the same age as Harold. Although he was dressed in a simple suit, he couldn''t help but give off an imposing manner.

    In addition, his handsome face attracted many girls'' attention.

    "Are you Wendy?" Instead of greeting Harold, the man spoke to her.

 Chapter 175 A Dance

    How did he know her? Wendy was confused. "Yes, I am."

    Looking at the clothes of Wendy and Harold, Jeremy nodded, "You are a perfect match."

    What? Wendy looked at him in surprise.

    Jeremy glanced at Harold, smiled and said, "Nothing. Have a seat please."

    "You are here too?" Harold looked at him in confusion.

    "I knew Wendy would come, so I came here to have a see," Jeremy teased.

    "What do you want to see?" Wendy asked curiously.

    "I just want to see what you look like. I''m Harold''s childhood friend, I know whatever about him..."

    Before Jeremy could finish his sentence, Harold interrupted, "Will she come back this year?"

    "Yes." When they mentioned this, Jeremy felt a little upset and played with his glass.

    "You haven''t contacted each other for a long time, have you?"

    Jeremy sighed, "Yes. She hasn''t contacted me since she went out on a mission several months ago. I don''t know if she has a good sleep or whether she is injured."

    Wendy didn''t know what they w

    afraid. Your body should follow my rhythm."

    "Okay." A big smile appeared on Wendy''s face, covering the slyness in her eyes. As she wished, she finally put her arms around Harold''s waist.

    All the people present were very discerning, and the music immediately turned into a gentle and slow melody.

    The two of them had very simple steps, following the rhythm of the music slowly.

    Watching Harold''s reaction, Wendy felt like it had been in the previous life, where he had taught her patiently back then.

    Although the dance steps were very simple, their beauties could completely make up for it, which made the guests around them very pleased.

    Suddenly, an insensible person ran to Rachel and said, "Rachel, is that girl in love with Jeremy? I just heard that she is from Y City. Her family is so poor. She doesn''t deserve Harold."

    "Don''t pair her with Harold just because of her beauty! It''s better for Harold to find his true love!" A distant relative of the He family reminded.

 Chapter 176 Single Body

    This relative thought Harold didn''t like Wendy at all, it''s Rachel who want to pair them, so Harold had to accept the fact reluctantly.

    Although Rachel was gentle and kind to others, she would never allow others to speak ill of the love of her son.

    "Humph! You don''t need to worry about that! You''d better mind your own business!" After finishing these words, Rachel left with Sheridan angrily.

    The relative asked anxiously, "What? Rachel, don''t be angry. I, I''m just worried about you. What I did is also for the good of the He family!"

    Rachel paid no attention to this relative. She pulled Sheridan to the corner, where she sat, and scolded angrily, "For the good of you, we have come all the way here and for the sake of our dead one, these three words are the most annoying and boring! It''s none of their business!"

    Looking at his wife''s angry face, Sheridan felt sorry for her and comforted, "Don''t be angry."

    "They are so annoying! Wendy is such a good girl. They know nothing! She is not only smart and sensible, but also

    talking about. They seemed to get into a fight. Later, that woman helped Mr. Derek to his car. She wanted to drive him out of the bar, but Mr. Derek locked the door."

    "In the end, the woman kicked the car and left angrily."

    "How about Derek?"

    "Mr. Derek was quite drunk. He has fallen asleep in the car."

    "Okay, keep watching."

    "Got it! I''ll send you the photos tomorrow. It''s the New Year''s Eve today. Can you pay us some money first?"

    "Okay, I will transfer some to you tomorrow," Alina said impatiently.

    "Ha-ha, thank you, Alina!" The man hung up the phone with a smile.

    Sitting on the bed angrily, Alina hit the bed with her palm and said, "You were off duty at seven o''clock. Why didn''t you go home! You said you were working! And this is your working! Derek, do you really hate me like this? You, you really disappoint me!"

    Alina was crying on the bed.

    The next day, after she received the parcel, Alina went back to her room, locked the door, quickly unwrapped the parcel and looked at the photos inside.

 Chapter 177 Their Space

    Looking at the sexy body of the woman on the picture and the intimacy between the two people, Alina was more and more angry!

    "Knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door. "Mom, go downstairs to have breakfast."

    "I see. You go ahead." Wiping her tears, Alina put the photos away and hid in a secret place.

    After washing her face, Alina walked to the dining room for breakfast. Looking at her haggard face, Jade said worriedly, "Alina, why are you looking so bad? Have a good rest and don''t be busy these days."

    "Okay, mom."

    "I don''t know what exactly Derek is busy with. He didn''t come back after working overtime for a whole day! Today is the day of New Year. Alas! " Jade muttered.

    "Derek has a lot of work to do in the company, so he can''t go back home." Alina spoke for Derek, "I''ll make some chicken soup and bring it to his office."

    "I''ll ask the nanny to send it there. You should go to sleep since you were so busy yesterday."

    "It''s okay. I''m fine."

    Jade said nothing more when she saw that Alina was so determin

    ffective. I bought one for you. This scarf is very comfortable. You can take it with you. "

    Looking at the piles of gifts in front of her, Wendy didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Auntie Rachel, you give too many things to me. I can''t take them home."

    "These cosmetics contain liquid. You can''t take them to the plane," Harold added. The cakes will be finished in a minute. You don''t have to take them to the plane. You have bought Wendy five scarves..."

    Rachel''s busy figure stopped. She felt distressed and said, "Harold, it would be nice if you could come with Wendy. You can take all these things with you."

    Wendy''s smile froze. "What do you mean? Why doesn''t Harold go back to Y City with me?"

    "What? You don''t know yet? " Rachel asked in surprise. Then she remembered something and said with a dry cough, "I remember I forgot to bring something here. I''ll go and look for it!"

    With these words, Rachel quickly left the room, leaving them alone.

    "Harold, aren''t you going to Y City with me?" Wendy asked sadly.

 Chapter 178 Reluctance

    "I need to work." Harold wiped the tears from her face with his hand. "Don''t cry. Be good."

    "Yes." Wendy nodded and snuffled.

    "We can meet again in a few months. We still have a long way to go." Harold said softly.

    Wendy knew it as well. But she had been used to staying with Harold. The news was too sudden, which made her sad.

    Harold sighed and held Wendy in his arms.

    Wendy held him tightly, immersed in the last moment she could be with him.

    Sitting in the living room, Rachel was also very upset. When she knew about this matter, she blamed Sheridan for it.

    After a while, Harold went downstairs with two suitcases. Jared took the two suitcases and put them in the car.

    "Wendy, did you cried?" Rachel noticed the tears in Wendy''s eyes and asked with concern.

    "I''m sorry, Auntie Rachel. I don''t want to leave. I will miss you." In the past few days, Rachel and Sheridan had been pampering her. They were not her family, but they treated her as their family.

    She hadn''t experienced the feeling of family for a long time.

    "You can

    y name is Wendy."

    The guard nodded and let Wendy in, whose name was the same as the name given by the secretary.

    Albert had already received the news from his secretary and hurried downstairs to greet Wendy.

    "Is the girl Mr. Albert''s relative?"

    "I don''t know. If she is Mr. Albert''s relative, he doesn''t have to be so courteous to her. Don''t you think Mr. Albert particularly respects for that girl?"

    "Yes, I think so. That''s why I feel strange!"

    "I don''t care who she is and what''s the relationship between her and Mr. Albert! You''d better do your work and don''t gossip around!"

    The manager''s voice came from behind them. They all startled and answered, "Yes, yes, we know."

    Everyone immediately dispersed to do their own things.

    "Wendy, happy New Year! Long time no see! "

    "Happy New Year, Uncle Albert! Is Steve still in K City?"

    "Yes. There are so many things in the company that I have no time to accompany him. I can rest assured if he stays in the team! Ha-ha, Wendy, you did a good job in this race! You got first place!"

 Chapter 179 Factory Inspection

    "Steve told me over the phone. I have no time to go abroad. When can we hold a race here? I will be there to cheer you up!"

    Wendy smiled, "That day will come!"

    In her last life, both S City and Z City had become F1 racing venues. At that time, racing was also popular in domestic marked. The ticket scalpers pushed the ticket price high and some even bought them.

    They chatted while walking towards the office.

    In the CEO''s office, Albert took out a map and put it on the table, then he said, "We plan to choose one from these places as our 4S shop. You can have a look and see which one is the best."

    When the secretary came in with the tea, she heard what Albert said and looked at Wendy in surprise.

    Who the hell is this girl? Why did Mr. Albert tell her such a confidential thing? Besides, why did Mr. Albert talked to her with such a negotiable tone?

    "Why are you standing there in a daze?" Albert asked confusedly when he saw his secretary standing at the door with a cup of tea.

    "What? I''m sorry." The secretary put the tea on the table in front of Wendy, "Enjoy."

    ve some money. Probably many people think that it doesn''t matter, but there are still some residents nearby. Don''t pollute their living environment."

    "Before my company went bankrupt, I didn''t pay attention to this matter and once caught by the environmental protection administration. This time, I specially sent an expert to check the waste water. The waste water had been disposed of by the stained pool and then discharged. You can rest assured!" Albert was amazed that Wendy, at her young age, could consider all these things.

    "A few days ago, I invited people from the environmentally protection administration to see the dirty pool. I have also revised the place that needs improvement."

    "That''s good." Wendy nodded, "Have you applied the patent of the car and its trademark?"

    "As soon as the car was made sure to be produced, I immediately asked people to apply for a patent. The patent will be approved after a period of time, and the certificate of the patent will be sent here at that time."

    "That''s good!" Wendy couldn''t pick up any mistake and Albert did a good job.

 Chapter 180 True Identity

    Leaning against the sofa, she said with a smile, "Uncle Albert, thank you. We should pay the tax that we need to pay. We can''t escape from tax. If I can win the champion of Formula Renault this year, I will have a lot of bonus."

    "Ha-ha. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you where it should be paid. I won''t escape the tax because I don''t want to pay more money to produce the car and cut down the cost of materials." Albert exclaimed, "I can only stand up again with the help of Summer Motor Company. I really value the brand, and I don''t want to tarnish its reputation."

    Wendy left after some more small talks with Albert.

    The new semester began. Few people knew that Steve and Wendy had won prizes in international competitions.

    It was also a good thing that they could study quietly without being disturbed.

    After the incident last time, Shelly hadn''t gone back to school. The students heard that the procedure of quitting school had been done for her, but they didn''t know where she had gone.

    Steve studied harder. He didn''t understand English when they were in Switzerland last time, and when he came back this time, he worked ve

    had been taken many years ago.

    In the photo, the woman was at her early twenties, laughing happily under a cherry tree.

    If the woman was not Sara, then who! It never occurred to Harold that Sara was the daughter of Zachary shuangguan.

    He quickly finished reading the information and frowned, "Why did Sara run away from home?"

    "I don''t know. It had been a long time since she ran away from home and I didn''t found out the fact." The man in black shook his head and explained.

    "Okay, I know." Harold waved his hand, the man went out of his room.

    He looked at the documents in his hands and fell into deep thoughts.

    Now he had known Wendy''s real identity. Should he tell her?

    Without the support of the Shuangguan family, Wendy was leading a good life now.

    After thinking for a while, Harold went to ask his mother''s advice. Looking at the documents, Rachel felt sad and tearful. She said, "Wendy was actually the child of the Shuangguan family. I think you can tell her about the background that you found out about her. It would be better for her to make decision by herself whether to meet her family or not."

 Chapter 181 Detailed Information

    "She has to go to her company and the school, so she is very busy now."

    Holding Harold''s hand, Rachel smiled and said, "Wendy is a strong girl. I think you should tell her the truth."

    "Okay." Harold nodded and said.

    When Wendy returned home, Jared came over with a cup of hot milk. "The temperature is just right. Drink it while it is hot."

    "Thank you." Wendy took her time to enjoy her milk.

    She didn''t know if it was because she drank milk every day, but she felt she had grown taller recently.

    "Miss Wendy, Mr. Harold called you just now. Please call him back."

    "Harold called me? I know! I''ll call him back now!" With that, Wendy ran upstairs in a hurry with the cup in her hand.

    Sitting on the sofa in her bedroom, she called Harold.

    He answered the phone as soon as it rang. As if he had been by the side of the phone all the time.

    Harold did wait for her call all the time. Harold heard the happy voice from the other end of the phone, "Harold, what can I do for you?"

    rs.

    Alina went to upstairs but didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she stood at the spiral staircase, stretching out her ears to listen to the sound downstairs.

    The doorbell kept ringing. Sensing something was wrong, Jared walked over and asked, "Nobody answered the door for so long. Is it possible that no one is at home?"

    "I don''t think so." Wendy looked up to the peephole, and said coldly, "Maybe someone saw me and wanted to give me a hard time."

    "Miss Wendy, you mean they did it on purpose?" Jared''s face darkened.

    "Never mind." Wendy kept pressing the doorbell.

    Jared couldn''t stand it anymore. He pounded on the door with all his might, making loud noises.

    Looking at the door shaking, Jade scolded, "Damn it! Do you want to break down the door! Humph! "

    Jade opened the door and said sarcastically, "Coming. Who the hell knocked on the door like that? Do you want to pull it down? What? It''s you. I thought you would rather die than come back? Why did you come back?"

 Chapter 182 Kneel Down And Apologize

    "Well, I tell you, if you don''t kneel down in front of me today, you are not allowed to step into my home!"

    Wendy rolled her eyes at Jade and asked, "I don''t want to go in. Don''t worry. Derek... Is my father back? "

    "Who are you! Why should I tell you? Ha-ha!" Jade said coldly.

    After surveyed the living room, Wendy turned around and left. "Let''s go, Jared."

    "Yes! Miss Wendy." Jared nodded and ran to the back seat of the car to open the door. He didn''t leave until Wendy got in and closed the door.

    Jade watched the car disappearing in distance in surprise, "Miss Wendy? What kind of Miss is she? Who was that man? This car looks very fancy!"

    Alina, who staying upstairs wanted to watch them quarreling, saw that the drama was over so soon. Confused, she went downstairs and asked, "Wendy has left?"

    Jade closed the door and nodded. "Yes, she''s gone."

    "What did she say?" Alina asked, pretending not to hear them before.

    "She c

    rold.

    "I suspect that my mother ran away from home at that time perhaps because of my father. Perhaps her family forced her to leave my father and she was unwilling to do so." Wendy guessed, "They went to look for her after a long time. It was very likely that the Shuangguan family thought my mother was deliberately forcing them to compromise by running away from home. They didn''t expect that she was really determined to leave, so after a few months did they go to find her."

    "I''ve read through all the information. It''s a shame for the so-called upper class people like them. I want to know Zachary Shuangguan''s attitude towards my mother. If he is angry, I don''t want him and others of the Shuangguan family know our existence."

    "If not, then I want to see him and know what happened at that time."

    "Okay." Harold nodded in agreement and said, "I will send my men to deal with it. Don''t think too much. Just concentrate on your study."

 Chapter 183 Wendys Family

    "Yes, I know."

    After comforting Wendy for a while, Harold hung up the phone. Looking at the clock on the wall, he immediately arranged for someone to do that.

    Early in the morning, a man in black walked into a courtyard house in the suburb of the capital city.

    Zachary Shuangguan sat on the easy chair and asked: "What''s wrong?"

    "Mr. Zachary, someone sent me a photo."

    "A photo?" Zachary sat up straight and frowned.

    The man in black took an envelope and handed it over. Zachary opened the envelope with suspicion and took out the photo inside.

    Seeing the familiar smile and face in the photo, Zachary stood up from his chair and asked, "Where did you get this photo?"

    Seeing Zachary was in such a hurry, the man in black was startled, "Someone sent it here."

    "Where is the man? Is he gone?"

    "He hasn''t left yet, has he? I don''t know."

    Zachary pushed the man in black away and quickly walked out of the door. A man in black was standing in the distance and looking at him. He walked forw

    on good terms with him. I heard that he was going to hold a birthday party, so I went to see him."

    "You can also ask our people to attend the birthday party with you!"

    Jake insisted on having a bodyguard follow Zachary. Zachary gazed at the man in black next to him, who swallowed nervously.

    "No need. I''m fine under the protection of the He family."

    "Dad, but..."

    "Stop it. There''s a lot of work in the company. You can go to do your thing."

    Jake had no choice but to leave.

    Zachary stared at the man in black with his sharp eyes. The man knelt down in fear and called: "Mr. Zachary."

    "If you want to stay with me, you must know whom you should be loyal to."

    "I will only be loyal to you, Mr. Zachary!"

    "You are a smart man. You should know what to say and what not to say. If I find out that you are still loyal to others, humph!"

    The man in black nodded his head and answered, "Yes, yes, I know!"

    Zachary didn''t take the man in black. He took a car to the airport with Harold.

 Chapter 184 Past

    "Deal with them carefully." Harold said coldly.

    "Yes, sir!" The man in black took out his phone and dialed a number.

    Not far behind the car, two cars crashed, and both stopped.

    Zachary was curious about his granddaughter when he recalled that Wendy helped him get his wallet last time.

    Zachary asked Harold about Wendy''s past and also knew how they knew each other.

    In Jake''s office, his men reported to him what had happened. With a livid face, Jake said, "You lost him? What are you doing! Have you checked the airport?"

    "Yes. Mr. Zachary did go to K City."

    It was easy to find out where Zachary was going. Harold didn''t plan to take Zachary to Y City. They would meet each other in K City. Since Sane was there and it would be his birthday, it was a good reason to go there.

    "He really went to K City? Then why didn''t he allow someone to be with him?"

    "Maybe the Mr. Sane of DX Group has some taboos." It was not strange that some people had such a strange taboo.

    Although he was confused, Jak

    ved my life, so I should help her." Sane waved his hand and said, "It''s about time. Let''s have dinner."

    Zachary took a look at Wendy, as if asking her idea.

    Sane asked, "What''s wrong? Are you going to the hospital now?"

    ""Let''s eat first. We don''t have to rush." Said Wendy.

    "Okay, it''s up to you."

    During the dinner, Zachary kept refilling Wendy''s plate. He asked about her grades and her hobbies. He wanted to know more about his granddaughter.

    Wendy answered him one by one after she dropped her guard.

    After the dinner, Sane asked someone to drive them to his private hospital.

    Looking at the long corridor, Zachary paced up his pace.

    Two men in black recognized the comer and spoke in one voice, "Mr. Harold."

    "Is there anything wrong these days?"

    "No."

    "Open the door."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The man in black opened the door for them. Zachary went in hurriedly. Seeing that Sara was lying on the hospital bed, Zachary sat down on the chair and held her hands gently, weeping bitterly.

 Chapter 185 My Grandpa

    "Sara! Sara! If I had found you earlier, things would not have happened! Sara! Sara! Dad is coming to see you. Open your eyes, okay?"

    Wendy couldn''t help but wiped her tears. Harold came over and patted her on the back.

    She sniffed and looked at her mother on the bed. With surprise, Wendy ran over and saw tears falling from the corner of her eyes. "My mom is crying. Doctor, call a doctor!"

    "I''ll ask someone to call the doctor." Harold hurriedly turned his head and waved to the men in black standing outside the door.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Sara, can you hear me? It''s me, your father! I don''t blame you anymore. Please wake up, okay? Sara!"

    The doctor quickly came to Sara''s ward and examined her.

    Unfortunately, her mother had no sign of waking up except for tears.

    "Doctor, how is my mother?"

    The doctor shook his head and said, "I can''t give you a definite answer. It''s hard to say when she will wake up. But this is a good sign for her. You need to talk more with her."

    "Okay

    Harold, who was stiff.

    After a while, he moved slightly to the edge of the bed to keep a safe distance from Wendy.

    Wendy had a good sleep that night, but Harold couldn''t sleep well.

    The next day, the butler knocked at the door and asked Wendy to come downstairs for breakfast. The knock on the door woke them up.

    After washing, they were about to go downstairs for dinner. When the door was opened, they heard a surprised voice the moment they walked out, "You two! Why did Harold come out of Wendy''s room?"

    Hearing Zachary''s voice, the two were stunned and did not know what to do.

    ''I''m screwed! What should I do?'' Wendy didn''t dare to turn around. She winked at Harold.

    Harold turned around and explained to Zachary, "I just woke Wendy up."

    Wendy turned around and nodded, "Yes, he did."

    "Really?" Zachary looked at them suspiciously.

    "Of course!" Said Wendy stubbornly.

    "What? Why are everyone standing here? Why don''t you go downstairs for breakfast?" Sane asked.

 Chapter 186 Grown Up

    "I''m going downstairs now." With that, Wendy went downstairs.

    The sudden appearance of Sane interrupted Zachary''s question. On the table, he had been observing Harold and Wendy closely.

    Harold personally poured a glass of milk for Wendy, and handed her the tissue very considerately.

    It was well known that the He family''s man was cold. Although the Shangguan family and the He family were not very familiar with each other, they were in the same place, so they knew more or less about each other.

    But Zachary had never heard Harold being so considerate to any girl. Thinking of Rachel''s anxious look in front of the shopping mall last time, he lost in thought.

    Wendy was used to what Harold had done for her, so she didn''t think it was inappropriate. Nor did she notice that Zachary looked at them weirdly.

    As an outsider, Sane could see clearly, but he didn''t point it out.

    Zachary planned to ask Harold about it after breakfast. He looked around and asked, "Mr. Sane, why didn''t I see Charles?"

    S

    "Yes, I know!"

    "Okay, you may leave now."

    They went downstairs slowly. Wendy looked at Harold anxiously. Seeing her granddaughter''s expression, Zachary knew it clearly.

    Wendy also liked Harold. Zachary understood it, but he pretended not to know.

    Sane asked, "How long are you going to stay here? How about staying here till my birthday? Although it''s still one week away."

    "OK, I want to spend more time with Sara. Talk to her more in the hospital. She might wake up!"

    "I can''t stay here for such a long time. I have to go back to Y City for the exam next week." Wendy said with a frown.

    Zachary had just known Wendy. Now they were going to separate again. He frowned lovingly and said, "How about this? I''ll go to Y City to see where you live. I''ll come to your birthday party next week, Mr. Sane!"

    "Okay!"

    Then they headed to the hospital to visit Sara. After that, they packed their luggage and went to Y City.

    In the car, Wendy curiously asked, "Harold, don''t you have to go to work?"

 Chapter 187 Many Ideas

    "Don''t worry. I''ll stay with you for a few days." Harold explained.

    They hadn''t seen each other for so many days, and she missed him very much. Knowing that Harold could accompany her for a few more days, Wendy happily leaned on his shoulder and slept for a while.

    Looking at the two so close to each other, Zachary had to pretend not to see them closing his eyes.

    The car slowly arrived at the villa of Harold. Zachary got out of the car, looked around the environment and nodded with satisfaction. "Although the address is a little remote, the environment is still good."

    After entering the villa, Wendy took her grandfather to her room for observation.

    Sitting on the sofa, Zachary flipped through Wendy''s transcripts and looked at the examination paper one by one. He was very satisfied with them.

    "You did a good job, but you can''t be arrogant and complacent. You have to continue to maintain it!" Said Zachary.

    "Yes, I know!"

    Zachary flipped through the final examination paper of last semester, and then asked curio

    that the future belongs to the young. Nowadays, children are really getting smarter and smarter! There were so many ideas in your head! Ha-ha, what kind of car is Wendy going to design for me?"

    "Grandpa, what kind of car do you like?" Wendy took out several types of cars from her drawing, such as ordinary car, business car, sports car and nanny van.

    Zachary looked at it carefully and said, "business car."

    "Okay, I''ll try my best to show you the design drawing in a week. But the production of high-end cars is limited, so the production will be relatively slow."

    "It doesn''t matter. I have time to wait."

    Zachary stayed in Harold''s villa for a few days. He didn''t go to K City until he saw that Wendy was indeed having a good time.

    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." The doorbell rang.

    Wendy ran to open the door and saw Jeremy. She asked in surprise, "Jeremy, why are you here?"

    Jeremy walked into the living room and glanced at Harold. He smiled, "He called me. What''s up? Now tell me. You asked me to come here specially."

 Chapter 188 Website Design

    Harold told Jeremy what Wendy thought. Jeremy smiled in surprise and said, "Wow, that''s a good idea."

    "What do you want to do with the website? Do you have a rough idea?" Jeremy asked.

    "Yes! I have drawn a model these days." Wendy ran upstairs and painted the image of the website she had imagined.

    She handed Jeremy the drawings one by one and began to explain the details of the website to him in detail.

    For example, once the buyers opened the web page, where the DIY interface was, and how to operate it by themselves would be better.

    Wendy was speaking. Jeremy listened quietly and occasionally raised questions in some incomprehensible places.

    Sitting next to her, Harold didn''t say a word. He suddenly felt like an outsider. He frowned, poured a glass of water and handed it to Wendy.

    When she was chatting happily, a glass of water was suddenly reached out and she was startled. "Ah! Your hand suddenly appeared and scared me to death! Thank you, Harold!"

    Wendy took the glass and drank a mou

    eve left the classroom together.

    "Steve, where has Wendy been these days? Why did she ask for such a long leave?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe there is something happened at her home." Steve knew that Wendy was busy with the company and the website, but he couldn''t tell Bess, so he had to hide it from her.

    A playful voice came out, "Wow, you are so cool, Steve! You change girls faster than change your clothes!"

    Steve looked up and saw Devin staring at them with a snicker.

    Bess''s face turned red. She stamped her feet and scolded, "Who is his girl! What are you talking about! Humph! "

    After saying that, Bess ran away in anger.

    "Be..." Steve frowned and looked at Devin, "Why are you here again?"

    "You have a good life at school. There are so many women. But the quality of the girls in No.1 High School is really good. They are all good-looking!"

    "What''s the matter? I have to go now! " Steve didn''t want to talk to him. He carried his schoolbag and was about to leave, but was stopped by Devin.

 Chapter 189 Opening Ceremony

    Devin looked around and asked in a low voice, "How about running for me tonight?"

    "I said I don''t have time to attend."

    "Steve, ask yourself, did I help you when your family was down? If it weren''t for me, how could you get the money to pay off your family''s debts? Now I''m in trouble. Why don''t you help me? " Devin frowned and asked.

    Steve stood still, lost in thought. Indeed, he had repaid a lot of money because he helped Devin race.

    Seeing that Steve was hesitating, Devin continued to persuade him, "How about this? You don''t have to race for me. Can you help me to give something to others?"

    "What is it?" Steve frowned and asked.

    "Nothing. It''s just some local products. My cousin likes them very much, but I''m too busy to send them to him recently, so I want you to help me."

    "When?"

    Devin put his arms around Steve''s neck and said, "Didn''t you skip the evening class before? It doesn''t matter if you don''t attend the class once!

    "That''s all?"

    "Yes, that''s it!"

    After thinking for a while, Steve shook his head

    ordered a car when he heard that there was a greater discount on the first order.

    With a smile on her face, the salesgirl led the customer to swipe the credit card and pay the full sum at once.

    The first car was sold in less than fifteen minutes after the shop opened. Wendy felt relieved, it was much faster than she expected.

    Albert smiled, "Wendy, let''s go back to the office and have a rest."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and followed Albert back to his office.

    The shop was in an uproar.

    Many people wanted to buy a car, but the price was too high, so they didn''t buy it. They didn''t expect that the car of Summer Motor Company would be sold at such a low price today. Many people tried the car and thought it was very good. It had a beautiful appearance and good performance. Compared with other cars in the market, it was so cost-effective.

    Many customers paid the bill happily.

    Some of them paid the full payment, while others paid for their cars with mortgage. The employees were so busy that they didn''t have a rest at all.

 Chapter 190 Price War

    It was getting dark. After sending the last customer away, the hall was in a mess. The cleaner was busy cleaning.

    The employees were busy working overtime, and the accountant was checking how much the total payment for today''s order was.

    In order to reward everyone, Albert ordered takeout and paid out of his own pocket.

    Before the dinner was delivered, the accountant had roughly counted the payment.

    "Mr. Albert, Mr. Albert, on the first day of our opening ceremony, we have sold one hundred and twenty cars, more than 200 of which are paid with mortgage payment."

    During the opening ceremony, each car cost one hundred thousand dollars, and the revenue of all the cars on the first day alone reached twelve million dollars!

    This number was better than they had expected!

    In the next few days, many people in Y City found that the cars driving on the streets were a little different from usual. Those cars were very new and beautiful.

    "Hey, Chasel, did you buy a new car? This car is so beautiful. Is it imported? Your wife agreed to let you buy such an expensive car?"

    "No, it''s a domestic car. It''s very cheap!"

    "How cheap is it?"

    "H

    produced?"

    "Yes, some of them have been sent to the 4S shops."

    Jason gritted his teeth and said, "Good! The price of the new car we set at one hundred and twenty thousand, which was thirty thousand dollars lower than theirs! Aren''t they going to start a price war? Well, let''s see who can win!"

    The car of Jason Group immediately made adequate publicity in the province. In the Summer Motor Company''s meeting room, everyone was also discussing this issue intensely.

    After the meeting, Albert went back to the chairman''s office and saw that Wendy was already sitting there waiting for him. He asked in surprise, "Isn''t the final exam coming? Why do you still come to the company, Wendy?"

    "You must have seen the advertisement of Jason Motors, haven''t you?"

    "Yes, I have. We were discussing about it in the meeting just now."

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Then what''s the result of your discussion?"

    "The price of their car is one hundred and twenty thousand. Someone proposed at the meeting that our car should also be cheaper, but I rejected. If we keep lowering the price in order to compete, then this vicious circle is meaningless."

 Chapter 191 New Car

    Wendy smiled with satisfaction. "Go on."

    "First of all, their car is very ordinary without any feature. And the internal engine and other parts of the car are very ordinary. Our car is better than theirs in quality. Anyone who wants to buy a car and has studied it carefully will choose the car made by Summer Motor Company. Even if the price of Jason Motors is thirty thousand dollars lower than ours, I don''t think we need to worry about it." Albert told his analysis to Wendy.

    Wendy nodded approvingly. Albert was experienced in the car making industry. She had been worried that he wanted to continue the price war with them, which would be not worth it for Summer Motor Company.

    Wendy asked, "How is the new car factory going?"

    "The new car factory has been renovated. The car for Mr. Jeremy is in production." Albert sighed, "Wendy, your design drawings are so beautiful. I really don''t know how you came up with them! I really want to tell people that these high-end cars are also produced by Summer Motor Company!"

    Wendy lowered her eyebrows and smiled. "We can only

    he car of Summer Motor!"

    "What? Why? The car is thirty thousand dollars less than that of Summer Motor!"

    "It''s thirty thousand dollars! But the car I buy need to be used for a long time. It is better to buy a well-equipped car from the beginning! Besides, the car of Summer Motor is very beautiful and fashionable. Compared with it, the new car made by Jason Group is too ordinary."

    "Uh... You are right! I''ll go buy a Summer Motor car too! "

    Many people present thought so. After walking around, they went to the Summer Motor Company 4S store.

    The employees who had been energetic were anxious to see the customers leaving. They quickly surrounded the customers and introduced the features of their new car.

    Some people paid for it at a low price, but most of them still chose to buy Summer Motor cars.

    The business revenue hadn''t reached Jason''s expectation. He scolded anxiously, "You just sold less than one hundred sets? Why do you sell so little this month! Do the employees of the 4S store get lazy again! Do that damned Summer Motor lower the price again?"

 Chapter 192 A Guilty Conscience

    "No, no, no. Those are not the reason." The director wiped the sweat on his forehead and hurriedly explained, "I''ve specially investigated it! Some people said that our new car was not good-looking, and some people thought that the Summer Motor Company car was more cost-effective! That''s why our new cars don''t sell well... "

    "Damn it!" Jason cursed angrily.

    The director asked nervously, "Mr. Jason, what should we do now? The sales volume is really bad this month!"

    "Knock, knock, knock." Someone knocked on the door of the chairman''s office.

    Jason irritably took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and lit it. "Come in."

    The HR director pushed the door open and walked in. Looking at her colleagues'' pale face, she thought it was not a good time to come here.

    Jason took a drag on his cigarette and asked, "What''s up?"

    The HR director cleared her throat and said, "Now the employees can''t sell the cars. Without a commission, they can''t live with only that little salary. Many people have been transferred to Summer Motor Company."

    "What, what! Damn it! " Jason pounded the table angrily and scolded, "Leave them alone! Ask t

    hey have done a good job! The people of the tax bureau couldn''t find anything wrong! Humph! " Jason murmured.

    "Then what should we do, Mr. Jason?"

    The lines on Jason''s forehead wrinkled deeply. "Wait for the news from the tax bureau."

    "Yes, sir!"

    In the past month, the Summer Group had opened branches in several neighboring provinces, and the expansion speed was faster than he had expected! Due to the expansion of the Summer Group, the sales of several 4S shops around the Jason Group also decreased significantly.

    The old car couldn''t be sold, and the new car was introduced, but the new car couldn''t be sold either. The total profit of Jason Group in the past few months was totally a loss!

    When Jason couldn''t sleep or eat well, the tax bureau finally came to the Summer Group.

    "What! No tax evasion? How could it be possible? " Jason couldn''t believe his ears!

    "I don''t believe it either! A company can''t be so innocent without any problems! "

    "That is to say, the Summer Group has bribed the people from the tax bureau!" Jason said gloomily, "Go to report the Summer Group for bribing the people from the tax bureau!"

 Chapter 193 Overnight Investigation

    The director sighed, "We don''t have any evidence. Who believes that the people of the tax bureau have been bribed?"

    "What did she say the person you arranged into their company? The Summer Group buys all of their employees insurance and fund for housing?"

    "Yes! I asked! They had bought insurance and fund in the first month of their employment! In our company they have to pass the probation period and become a full member before they get insurance and fund!"

    Jason widened his eyes in disbelief, "Damn it! Is this small company so generous?"

    "Yes! I was scared too! I thought they were lying at the beginning! As a result, the person I sent specially asked for a leave and went to the social security bureau to check. They really bought her the insurance and fund."

    He had thought that he could find out the tax evasion of the Summer Group, but the people from the tax bureau didn''t find anything. There was no chance for Summer Group to pay the fees and penalty, and he couldn''t go to the labor bureau to report them.

    Jason was so angry that he said, "Then ask the quality inspector to investigate and report that the quality of their car is not up to stand

    arold. It seems that you doesn''t miss me at all..."

    Harold''s heart tightened, "Yes, I do."

    "You do? Harold, you have been missing me, haven''t you?"

    Harold''s grip on the receiver tightened and loosened. After taking a deep breath, he replied, "Yes."

    "Ha-ha! Harold, I miss you too! I''m going to have a race in a month. Can you spare some time to see me?"

    "I''ll try." Harold glanced at his father who was sitting next to him and looked at him with an unreadable expression in his eyes. He had to say, "You can go to have dinner. If I find useful information about the company''s affair, I will ask someone to give it to Jared. If you are not sure, you can come to me."

    "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Wendy went back to the dining room for dinner happily.

    In the office, Sheridan shook his head and joked, "I didn''t expect you to be shy! It seems that the pigs fly!"

    After hanging up the phone, Harold stood up and said, "let''s go."

    "Wendy is in trouble?" Sheridan walked into the elevator and asked.

    Both he and his wife were satisfied with Wendy. Although she was still under age, they had already treated her as their future daughter-in-law!

 Chapter 194 Meeting Them

    Harold nodded and told his father what had happened to Wendy''s company. Sheridan sighed, "Wendy does it well. The company''s development is better than I expected. By the way, the company is going to change a new batch of new cars. You can buy the car from Summer Motor. I''ll leave it to you to deal with it."

    "Okay."

    When she got home, Rachel knew that Wendy was too busy this summer to come to the capital. She felt very sorry.

    "I miss Wendy. I thought she could come over this summer vacation. I bought her a lot of things!" Rachel sighed.

    Harold frowned and asked, "What did you buy again?"

    Rachel asked sensitively, "What do you mean again? These clothes are all for Wendy!"

    "Only clothes?"

    "Yes, I just bought a few clothes! How dare I buy food after you said it last time! " Rachel complained in a low voice.

    Last time, Rachel bought a lot of biscuits and milk for Wendy, but she bought too much. Wendy and Jared couldn''t eat them all, so they had to send some to others.

    Harold suspected that the a few clothes his mother was talking about might be a lot of clothes, so he didn''t believe what his

    r, the salary of the sales director of the Summer Group was much higher than his. When he heard that the Summer Group was going to open a 4S shop in another city, he was itching to change to the Summer Group.

    As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. He had been working in the car industry for so long, but the benefits of this company were not as good as that of a new company. He hinted Jason several times, but Jason just pretended to be ignorant. He was unwilling to raise his salary.

    Depressed, Jason asked, "A month has passed, the salary of the Summer Group is still paid on time? They buy their employees the insurance and fund as usual?"

    "Yes! They pay the salary and buy the insurance and fund for the on time! They haven''t owed the employees anything! "

    "No way! Their sales volume was so low this month. How could they hold on? There are so many 4S shops. The rent alone is a huge expense!" Jason couldn''t figure it out. After thinking for a while, he stood up and said, "Go and find out where the headquarters of the Summer Group is. I''ll meet their boss there!"

    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 195 Old Friends

    Soon they got the address of the Summer Group and hurried there by car.

    Jason looked around and found that the Summer Group was well decorated and stylish.

    He walked forward and handed over his business card. "I''m Jason from Jason Group. I have something to talk with your boss."

    "Hello, do you have an appointment?"

    "No. You tell your boss about me and he will naturally meet me!" Jason raised his chin proudly and smiled.

    Jason Group had been operating in Y City for so many years, and the Summer Group had just been established not long ago. Even if Summer Group had gained the upper hand for the time being, it was still not as good as Jason Group on the whole.

    "Okay, please sit there and wait for a moment." The receptionist said friendly.

    "Hurry up! My time is precious, but I don''t have the strength to wait for your boss for so long! " Jason arrogantly walked to the side and sat down.

    The receptionist told the assistant about Jason''s arrival, and the assistant walked quickly to report to Albert.

    Hearing that Jason was coming to see him, Albert felt a l

    ords "HX Group" on it, he handed it to Wendy in surprise. "Look, Wendy!"

    Wendy took the document in confusion. HX Group? Harold''s company!

    The manager looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. Who the hell was this girl? Why did Mr. Albert give such a confidential document to her?

    "Is it Mr. Harold''s company?"

    "Yes! It''s his company! "

    "Does Mr. Harold buy five hundred cars on purpose to help us get through the difficulties?" Although Albert was very happy to have a big order, he didn''t want to see Harold spend so much money wrongly.

    Wendy walked quickly to the table, picked up the phone on it and called Harold.

    The manager''s eyes widened. Mr. Albert was sitting here. How could this girl touch Mr. Albert''s things so casually? There were more confidential documents on the table. Wasn''t Mr. Albert worried at all?

    The manager thought for a while and said, "Mr. Albert, she..."

    Before the manager could finish his words, Albert waved his hand and smiled, "Nothing. You can leave now."

    "What? Oh, okay! The manager went out and closed the door.

 Chapter 196 Return

    Soon, Harold picked up the phone. With a frown, Wendy asked, "Harold, did you buy five hundred cars?"

    Harold answered, "Yes! What''s wrong?"

    "Why did you buy so many cars? Is it because the car in our company can''t be sold now?"

    "No, my company just needs to buy some cars for the managers of the branch companies. The Summer Motor Company car is not only cost-effective, but also has a beautiful model. It meets our requirements, so I bought it. " Harold knew what Wendy was worried about. He comforted her, "Don''t think too much. These five hundred cars are really needed by my company."

    After listening to Harold''s explanation, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Harold spend too much money for her. That''s not a good deal.

    "Okay, I know!" Wendy said with a smile.

    After hanging up the phone, Wendy told the truth to Albert. He felt relieved. "Although the sales volume of this month has been greatly reduced, it doesn''t have a big impact on us. But Mr. Harold''s really making a big order in time!"

    Wend

    some photos of your physical contact."

    "Is... Is it good?" Leon didn''t expect that Jason would ask for more. He had never done such a thing, so he was a little worried.

    Seeing that Leon had retreated, Jason hurriedly said, "Don''t worry. I will send someone to protect you and never let you get hurt! How about this? I promise you that I will guarantee to keep your car in good repair for five years. What do you think? "

    It''s under repair for five years! It was a good deal! Every time the car was scratched or hit, the maintenance fee would make his heart ache to death! It was a good deal!

    Leon thought for a while and took a deep breath, "Okay!"

    "Then I''ll wait for your good news!" Jason lit a cigarette and smiled happily.

    In the Summer Motor Company''s 4S store, three men came over and said they wanted to return the car.

    The employee stepped forward to persuade them. The man waved his hand and said impatiently, "You don''t have to tell me so much. I don''t want to hear it! I came here today to return the car!"

 Chapter 197 Three Times The Compensation

    The employee wanted to say something more, but Leon asked coldly, "What''s wrong? If there is something wrong with your car, return the money back to me! What do you mean! Do you know any law? "

    Hearing the noise, several employees not far away also came over.

    Leon looked at his friend who tipped him a wink. He frowned, pointed at the employees and shouted, "What are you doing? You want to fight? I''m not afraid of you!"

    "Calm down, sir. We didn''t mean that."

    "What do you mean! You want to fight with me, don''t you! Humph! I''m not afraid of you! " Leon rolled up his sleeves and pushed the employee standing in front of him.

    The employee took a few steps back before he could stand firm. Suddenly, he was pushed by someone, which made him a little angry.

    However, the long-term training made him have a good professional quality. He suppressed the anger in his heart and explained again, "Sir, please calm down first."

    "Calm down? If you want me to calm down, then give me the money! How dare I

    "These two people may be taking photos or recording the sound secretly. It seems that they want to continue make fake evidence to slander us!"

    "Should we strike first? We can''t let them slander us!" Albert frowned and said.

    "Yes!" Wendy looked at Jared and asked, "Is there anything wrong with those people from the inspection department?"

    Jared shook his head, "No problem! They are not Jason''s men!"

    "That''s good! Uncle Albert, I think the plan you mentioned today is okay. "

    "What? What plan?"

    "Wait for the inspection department''s report. If they make sure that our car is really of bad quality, then pay them three times the price! Let''s announce this plan to the public, so as to stabilize the customers'' heart!" Wendy explained, "And I''ll ask Harold to make an announcement about the HX Group buying our cars."

    "Okay! Then they won''t be able to discredit us!" Albert nodded and smiled, "I''ll arrange it right away."

    "Okay."

    In the Jason Group, two journalists came to the office.

 Chapter 198 Inspection Report

    Jason asked anxiously, "So what? Did they fight?"

    "No!" A journalist shook his head and sighed, "Leon pushed them, and several employees looked very angry. I thought they were going to fight, but I didn''t expect that Albert Chen suddenly appeared, so they didn''t fight."

    "What! So you didn''t even take any photo?" Jason asked with disappointment.

    "I only took the photos of Leon pushing them!" The journalist shook his head.

    Jason said irritably, "Show me your camera."

    The journalist opened the photo he had taken and handed the camera over. Jason stared at the photo with burning eyes and said after a while, "Do you think this photo looks like Leon was beaten?"

    "What?" The journalists came over, looked at it for a long time and said, "A little like."

    With a sinister smile, Jason said, "How about this? You can post this photo to the public that Leon was hit by the employees of the Summer Group when he returned the car. Then he hit back when he was angry. This photo can be said to be taken when they pushed him away."

    "Wow, that''s a good idea, Mr. Jason!" The journalist chuckled and said,

    one hundred thousand dollars! If Mr. Jason doesn''t give me the car, how can I get such a cheap car! One hundred and fifty thousand for one car now, which is fifty thousand more the price than that when I bought it!"

    "Oh my God! If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have wanted to save the money of that car! So many things have happened!"

    Leon was annoyed and kept complaining.

    The driver was embarrassed to hear that. After all, he was the one who ask his cousin to help Jason.

    In the end, he could only comfort his cousin and persuade him to wait a few more days.

    A few days later, Jason still didn''t give him a car, but the report of the inspection department came out.

    The media journalists gathered to interview. The inspection staff accepted the interview, which clearly told everyone that the quality of the Summer Motor Company car was not bad.

    They also made public the related investigation report to the media.

    The news was published in newspapers and magazines one after another. Knowing that the quality was indeed good, everyone was relieved. They drove to and off work happily.

 Chapter 199 Playboy

    In the Summer Group, the car sales had risen back, and the managers of all departments were very happy.

    After worrying for so long, they finally got through the difficulties.

    Everyone continued to work with enthusiasm and continued to develop the market.

    Five hundred cars had been sent to the capital. The HX Group arranged the cars to every department.

    All the leaders of different departments of the company could drive these cars. Looking at the car with a new shape in front of them, they praised, "Wow! What a beautiful car! I''ve never seen it before."

    "Mr. Harold has a good taste! I was wondering why he bought this brand of car before, since I''ve never heard of it. Now it''s really amazing! "

    "This car doesn''t seem to have a shop in the capital? I''ve never heard of it! "

    "It seems to be from Y City. I don''t know."

    "Run around and see if it''s good."

    "Okay!"

    The next day, some cars with a new design were seen on the streets of the capital from time to time. Some people asked curiously and knew that these cars were bought by the HX

    a Renault race all the time? This is too low-level. You can completely participate in F1! "

    "I will take part in the F1 race and compete with you. One day." Wendy smiled, "We''re going back to the lounge. Nice to meet you."

    "Me too." Damon smoothed his silver hair and winked at Wendy before he turned around and left.

    As if facing a formidable enemy, Steve vigilantly stared at the back of Damon and said, "Wendy, this guy looks like a playboy. You''d better stay away from him."

    "You think too much. Damon is not that kind of person." Wendy said with a smile.

    "You don''t know him. How do you know he is not that kind of person? "

    Wendy was a little stunned. In her previous life, she was a good friend of Damon. Although he was indeed a bit obscene in his way of doing things, she knew that Damon was a gay!

    Damon looked handsome and had a good figure.

    In her previous life, the news that Damon was a gay made his female fans cry bitterly. Fortunately, it was always open abroad, and the news that he was a gay did not have any bad impact on him.

 Chapter 200 Chocolate Endorsement

    On the contrary, he attracted a group of fans and praised his open-minded attitude.

    "Wendy, what are you thinking about?" Steve''s voice woke Wendy up.

    She came to her senses, shook her head and smiled. "Nothing!"

    The fact that Damon was a gay had not been announced yet, and she could not tell anyone casually.

    But in Steve''s eyes, Wendy''s reaction was not good. He frowned and asked, "Don''t you like Harold?"

    "What? No, I like him! Why do you suddenly ask this question? " Wendy asked in confusion.

    "Your soul seems to have been taken away by that Damon!"

    "Oh! I didn''t! I just miss him... "

    Steve grumbled, "Look, you miss him as soon as he left! Damon is no match for Harold. "

    "What are you thinking about! I''m just thinking about the racing experience of Damon."

    "What? What''s his racing experience? "

    Wendy began to talk about the past of Damon with Steve. As a matter of fact, the experience of Damon was very legendary.

    If ordinary people wanted to enter F1, they would usually participate in Formula Renault race. After winning several times, they could tak

    il she felt satisfied, so he tried to comfort her.

    "I know, but I want to buy her something! It must be very hot there. Bring her a soup to relieve her summer heat! I''ll make the soup." Rachel was so excited that her mind was in a mess!

    Harold stopped her and said, "I can''t take the soup with me to the plane. Mom, you..."

    "Yes! How could I forget that! I''ll teach you how to do it. Go and cook the soup for Wendy! "

    After saying that, Rachel directly pulled Harold into the kitchen. After taking a shower, Sheridan saw the mother and son busy in the kitchen.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m teaching him how to make the soup! By then, he can go to the UK to cook for Wendy!"

    Without any impatience, Harold focused on his study.

    Leaning against the wall, Sheridan looked at his attentive son Harold, shook his head with a smile and went to the living room to watch TV.

    Harold knew from Jared that Wendy would stay in the UK for a few more days to shoot advertisements. He didn''t tell her that he was going to go on a business trip to the UK. He wanted to give her a surprise.

 Chapter 201 Advertisement Shooting

    The staff of the media department of Dragon racing team took Wendy to the studio. Today, she was going to shoot an advertisement for GN chocolate.

    Because Wendy spoke fluent English, the staff of the media department didn''t need to interpret in the middle. They waited in the studio, and the staff of GN took Wendy to the dressing room to change clothes.

    "Vivien, the dressing room is here. Go and change your clothes." The staff handed the clothes to her and said.

    Looking at the golden slip dress in her hand, Wendy was speechless.

    This slip dress was so cool. She put it in front of her and compared it with her. It was very short.

    The staff saw that Wendy stood still with the clothes in her hand. She asked in confusion, "Vivien, what are you thinking about?"

    "Do I have to wear this dress in the advertisement I shot today?" Wendy asked with a frown.

    "Yes! Go and change your dress. Sam doesn''t like to wait for anyone. You have to change your dress and go to shoot. " The staff explaine

    "

    "I''ve changed. It''s really not suitable." Shouted Wendy.

    "Changed? Then come out quickly. I''ll see if it''s really not suitable. "

    After thinking for a while, Wendy opened the door of the fitting room and walked out. Sam''s eyes lit up. The girl in front of him didn''t have a curvy figure, but she looked cute and sexy in this golden slip dress!

    It made people want to ravage her!

    Seeing the strange look on Sam''s face, Wendy took a step back and said, "This dress doesn''t fit me. I''ll change my clothes back."

    After saying that, she was about to go back to the fitting room. Sam immediately walked over and grabbed Wendy''s wrist. "Wait! How could it not be suitable? Very suitable for you! "

    "Look at this waistband." Sam said as he put his hand on Wendy''s waist.

    "This golden dress shows that your skin is particularly white." As Sam spoke, he touched Wendy''s bare shoulder again.

    Wendy took a step back to avoid his hand. But Sam''s movement was faster and he touched her shoulder.

 Chapter 202 Wendy Is Missing

    Sam smiled evilly, smelled his hand and exclaimed, "Ah! It smells so good! "

    Wendy glanced at the dressing room. The door was closed. The staff who followed her at the beginning wasn''t here!

    She was not a fool. She knew what kind of situation she was in at a glance!

    Wendy shook off Sam''s hand and looked at him coldly. "Sorry! I won''t shoot this advertisement for chocolate!"

    After saying that, Wendy turned around and walked quickly towards the dressing room. Sam walked up, grabbed her hand tightly and pulled her back.

    "Hey, you want to break the contract? Are you willing to pay three times the liquidated damages? Huh? " Sam smiled evilly, "Vivien, do you want to enter the entertainment industry? I have a lot of resources. You are so cute. I can totally make you famous! Then you don''t have to race cars anymore! "

    "Being a star is much more profitable than racing! What do you think? " Sam teased.

    "I''m sorry! I''m not interested in being a star! Go away! " Wendy

    arold harshly.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll take you there now!" The staff stumbled outside while gasping for breath.

    On the way, a colleague saw her strange expression and came up to ask her what was wrong. She could only hold on a smile and shake her head. "No, nothing!"

    They walked quickly towards the dressing room.

    In the dressing room, Wendy and Sam continued to tangle. The dress was too short for Wendy to quickly subdue Sam but she was so agile that Sam could not catch her.

    The two of them walked around the room as if they were playing a game.

    "Bitch! How dare you! " The more Sam ran away, the angrier he became. He grabbed a vase and threw it at Wendy.

    She turned around and dodged. The vase hit the wall with a loud sound, and the ceramic fragments fell to the ground.

    Wendy carefully avoided the debris and ran away.

    Seeing that Wendy''s movement became slower, Sam immediately understood and began to throw the vase to the floor in front of Wendy as before.

 Chapter 203 The Door Was Locked From Inside

    The ground was full of pieces. If her golden high-heeled shoes stepped on the pieces of the vase, she might fall to the ground.

    Looking at the debris on the ground, Wendy felt embarrassed.

    Sam smiled evilly, "Run! Why don''t you run away? Hey! Let me see where you can go this time! "

    Then Sam walked towards Wendy.

    Outside the dressing room, the staff shaking pointed at the door and said, "Vivien is inside."

    Jared walked quickly to open the door, only to find that it was locked from inside and couldn''t be opened.

    Wendy and Sam inside didn''t hear the doorknob moving. The two looked at each other intently.

    "Where is the key?" Jared asked sternly.

    "I don''t have the key with me, neither do I have one." The staff took a look at Harold, afraid that he would pinch her again if he didn''t believe her. She shook her head in panic and explained, "I really don''t have it. Trust me, I didn''t lie to you!"

    Harold glanced at the staff and said to

    relieved. She went in and changed her clothes.

    Sam lay on the ground and said to Wendy, "Vivien, it''s a misunderstanding! Let go of me! I won''t blame you for hurting me! What do you think? "

    Wendy didn''t want to talk to Sam. She rolled her eyes and gave him the finger.

    The staff didn''t expect that the girl, who looked so obedient in front of them, would be so angry. Holding Harold''s arm, Wendy said, "Fortunately, Harold, you are here. Otherwise, it''s hard to say if I can avoid this scum''s molesting!"

    Harold was also scared. He held Wendy''s hand tightly and comforted her, "Don''t be afraid."

    "I''m not afraid!" Wendy grinned, "If it weren''t for that dress, I could have subdued him with a spin kick!"

    Seeing that there was no trace of fear on Wendy''s face, Harold felt relieved.

    He held Wendy''s hand tightly with his ten fingers.

    Looking down at their tightly clenched hands, Wendy was very happy. The smile on her face became brighter.

 Chapter 204 Be Smarter

    "Let''s go."

    "Where are we going?" Asked Wendy.

    "Go to see their boss!"

    Harold walked up and asked coldly, "Take me to see your boss."

    "Well, okay!"

    The staff led Harold to the chairman''s office. Jared was dragging Sam behind, who was tied up.

    An employee passed by and saw Sam being dragged all the way. She asked in confusion, "What''s going on?"

    The staff was too embarrassed to explain, so they could only say vaguely, "You can go to work. I don''t have time to explain to you."

    Soon, Sam was beaten up and dragged all the way to the chairman''s office. The news spread all over the GN.

    The chairman of GN had also heard what had just happened. He frowned with dissatisfaction. "This Sam is really making trouble for me!"

    "Mr. Edmund, what should we do now?"

    "Tell them that I''m not here. Give them some money as Vivien''s mental damage compensation. Let them go!" The chairman didn''t take it seriously. He lowered his head and continued to read the documents in his hands.

    "Mr. Edmu

    e HX Group! This is the best chance for us to enter CN country! I don''t want to miss this opportunity! "

    "Who knows you have caused such a thing to me! Mr. Harold has said that he won''t cooperate with us if you don''t go to jail! What should I do! What about the company? "

    Sam was regretting badly. Just now, Wendy punched him so hard that he felt a sharp pain in his nose as soon as he breathed.

    "How about you take me to the hospital first? My nose hurts and my head hurts." Sam whined.

    The chairman had no choice but to call someone to send his brother to the hospital as soon as possible.

    After Wendy and others returned to the hotel, Jared said, "Mr. Harold, please wait a moment. I''ll get you a room."

    "No need to do so."

    "What?" Jared looked at him in confusion.

    With his eyes fixed on Wendy, Harold said, "I can live in Wendy''s room."

    "Uh... Okay. " With a weird look on his face, Jared turned to look at Harold and then at Wendy, who was pleasantly surprised, and left silently.

 Chapter 205 I Forgive You

    Wendy couldn''t believe what she had heard. Did Harold say he wanted to live in her room?

    He was so stubborn and conservative. Was he crazy today? How could he say something like that?

    Wendy said tentatively, "Harold, do you want to share a room with me? Really? "

    "Yes, let''s go." Harold held Wendy''s hand all the way. They got out of the car and walked on the road. The two hands seemed to be glued together by the super glue.

    Wendy and Harold walked into their room. As soon as the door was closed, Harold let go of her hand and held her tightly.

    Wendy buried her head in Harold''s chest and couldn''t see his expression.

    They just stood there and hugged each other without any further action.

    Wendy asked curiously, "Harold? What''s wrong? "

    "Fortunately, you are fine," said Harold in a hoarse voice.

    "Fortunately, I came faster!"

    Hearing his worry in his tone, Wendy put her arms around his waist and said with a smile, "Yes! Harold, you can protect me in time every time. I''m not bullied by bad guys

    ad idea about Wendy.

    After he returned to the room, he read the documents very carefully. Wendy was also busy with drawing. The two of them almost didn''t say a word, but the atmosphere around them was very harmonious.

    After a long time, Wendy felt tired. She went to the bathroom to wash up and put on her pajamas. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she asked, "Aren''t you going to take a shower, Harold?"

    "After a while. You can go to sleep if you feel sleepy." Harold didn''t raise his head and kept his eyes on the documents.

    "Well, I''ll go to bed first." Wendy lay on the bed happily.

    In fact, she was not sleepy at all. She was very energetic! She had been waiting for Harold, but she didn''t know how long she had been waiting, and Harold still didn''t to go to bed.

    Slowly, Wendy fell asleep.

    As time went by, Wendy turned over and opened her eyes in a daze. The room was dark, but there was no one around.

    Wendy sat up in confusion. When she walked out of the room, she vaguely saw a figure on the sofa.

 Chapter 206 Stay With You

    Before Wendy approached, the figure lying on the sofa moved slightly and sat up straight from the sofa.

    "Harold? Why are you sleeping here? " Wendy asked with a frown.

    Harold didn''t expect that Wendy would wake up. He thought for a while and explained, "I''m tired of reading documents and want to take a nap. I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep."

    Taking a glance at the documents on the tea table, Wendy knew that his explanation was to deal with her. But she didn''t care so much. She walked up to him and held his hand. "It''s too late now. You''d better go to bed, Harold."

    "Uh..." Harold stopped and looked at Wendy hesitantly.

    Although the room was dark, Harold could still see Wendy through the dim night light on the wall. She was staring at him with her big watery eyes.

    crystal clear.

    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Harold stopped his steps, Wendy asked in confusion.

    Harold thought for a while, shook his head and said softly, "Nothing."

    "Okay." Wendy turned ar

    They applauded excitedly and shouted, "Oh my God, she is so awesome! I''m not interested in racing at first, but I want to watch it on the spot now! When is the race?"

    "Hey, the race is over the day before yesterday!"

    "What? I missed it! What a pity! What''s the ranking of Vivien? Top ten?"

    "The top ten? Are you kidding me? She is the first place, OK?"

    "The first place? You didn''t say anything wrong? So powerful? "

    "Of course! This time, she had won four consecutive wins! There are many her fans in our country!"

    "Wow! What an amazing girl! "

    After a few laps, Wendy drove the formula racing car back to the pit stop. The photographer was ready, with the camera facing the floor.

    Wendy got out of the car in a domineering manner. The female staff around her couldn''t help but scream.

    The photographer straightened up and aimed the camera at the upper part of her body. Wendy took off her helmet in a cool manner, and her soft hair fell down from the helmet.

 Chapter 207 New Company

    "Perfect! Perfect! Great! " The photographer shouted while taking photos.

    Wendy took out a chocolate from her pocket, opened the package and put it into her mouth. The taste of sweetness filled her mouth. She smiled sweetly at the camera.

    "OK!" The photographer shouted. He hurriedly clicked the playback button to watch the scene just shot. The more he saw, the more satisfied he became. He asked again, "Can we take more pictures of the process of taking off the helmet?"

    This was a normal request. Wendy smiled and said, "Of course you can."

    She took several more photos in cooperation, and the photographer grinned from ear to ear. After shooting the advertisement, they had to shoot a poster. It was not easy to move the racing car to the GN building, so they had to build a simple studio on the spot.

    In her previous life, Wendy had endorse a lot of things, so she knew how to pose in front of the camera.

    Standing in the corner and looking at the girl who was free and unrestrained in front of the camera, Harold couldn''t help smiling.

    The more he knew about her, the more he

    the cat out of the bag. She came up with a sudden idea and smiled, "I have a good relationship with William. He once told me that the Royal Duke usually trained with a racing simulator."

    "What a good thing! I''m just curious about how the F1 team can hold on to the training like that. It turns out that there is a race track simulator! " Ken said with a smile.

    "I''m planning to run a company to produce racer simulators. On the one hand, it can provide training for us, and on the other hand, it can be sold to other racing car lovers."

    Ken disagreed, "Sold to others? I don''t think it''s a good idea. Racing cars are still very unpopular in our country, and few people know about it. "

    "There will be a day that it becomes a hot thing. It will be too late to do it then!" Said Wendy confidently.

    After she was reborn, she knew clearly when there was a rush of racing in domestic market. At that time, there were many race tracks in the country, and there were also many companies selling racer simulators.

    She was very optimistic about the future market! Soon, in one or two years!

 Chapter 208 Have Taken Action

    Wendy and Ken agreed with each other and started to set up a new company immediately.

    As Wendy was still a student, she had to ask Ken to be the legal person. She would go to the industrial and commercial bureau to change the legal person after she reached adulthood.

    Harold was also busy with his work, so she could only see him at night when she went to bed.

    The new company was still in the preparation stage. The sales of Summer Motor Company car had been rising continuously since it had relieved from the public criticism. With the help of Albert, Wendy felt relieved and everything was going well.

    After about a month, Harold finally finished his work, and Wendy also left the UK with him.

    Unfortunately, the new semester was about to begin. She didn''t have time to visit Harold''s parents in the capital. The two could only say goodbye at the airport.

    Wendy walked out of the airport happily. A voice of doubt came from behind, "Eh? Wendy? "

    It was Derek''s voice! Why was he

    l year! I can hardly see you! "

    "I''m busy with my work." Derek explained as he went upstairs.

    Seeing that Derek had no intention of stopping and explaining to her, Jade was furious and said, "Is Derek still angry with me because of that little bitch?"

    "No! Derek must be too busy recently. Mom, didn''t you see how tired he was just now? Please understand him!"

    "Alas! You are the only one who is still defending him!" Jade shook her head angrily and said, "I really don''t know what that bitch said to Derek that made him talk to us in this attitude! Enough!

    Alina comforted Jade happily. She began to expect that Derek would take back his heart as long as Sara died! As long as!

    Wendy came back to the villa. After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she began to draw design drawings and design the structure of the racing simulator.

    The moon outside the window slowly climbed up the sky, and several drawings had been placed on the right side of the desk unconsciously.

 Chapter 209 Jasons New Car

    There were a lot of courses in second grade of high school. Fortunately, Albert, Dillon and Ken helped her manage the company. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to deal with so many things by herself.

    Now the website of high-end car had been prepared. Wendy was surfing the web page carefully. She had personally operated a DIY car.

    Soon, Wendy came up with the sports car model in her mind. She clicked the mouse on the left and right side of the sports car, and the sports car could rotate three hundred and sixty degrees for customers to watch.

    Nowadays, computer was a luxury. Jared looked at Wendy in surprise. He had planned to teach her how to use a computer.

    To his surprise, before he could say anything, Wendy was skillful at it. Her fingers quickly typed on the keyboard, without looking at it at all. It was a blind typing.

    Standing aside, Jared looked at the sports car designed by Wendy and asked curiously, "Miss Wendy, this sports car is very beautiful. How about this website design effect picture? Is it the same as you expected?"

    "Well, it is the same as I expected, very

    ll the 4S shops of the Summer Group saw the new car of the Jason Group on the street.

    "Hey, look over there. Isn''t that our car? How could it be the symbol of Jason?" Someone noticed the difference of the logo.

    "It''s so strange. Let''s go over and have a look."

    They walked towards the car. The owner of the car came out and looked at them in confusion. "Why are you surrounding me?"

    An employee looked into the car through the window and saw the logo of Jason Motors on the steering wheel. He frowned and asked, "Your car is so strange. The car is Summer Motor''s but the logo is Jason Group''s. What''s going on? "

    "Oh, that''s your question! This is a new car launched by the Jason Group. "

    "Jason Group''s new car? Then why does it look exactly like Summer Motor Company car?"

    The man shrugged and said, "They said that Jason Motors'' new car is the same as the Summer Motor Company car because they have cooperated with each other. I have to go to work. I have to go now. "

    "Okay, bye."

    Seeing the man driving away, a female employee couldn''t help but curse angrily, "Bullshit!"

 Chapter 210 Waiting

    The female employee couldn''t help but get angry. She broke out into curses, "It''s fucking bullshit! When did we Summer Motors cooperate with Jason! It really pissed me off! They were plagiarizing! Plagiarized! That''s too much! "

    After saying that, the female employee rolled up her sleeves, as if she was going to fight in Jason Group.

    The colleague grabbed her arm and comforted her, "Calm down. Don''t be impulsive."

    "How can I calm down? Their Jason Group''s car is so ugly so they intentionally plagiarized our car. If they lower the price, others will definitely choose to buy their cars!" The female employee cursed angrily.

    "It''s useless for us to argue with them in Jason Group. We''d better report it to the manager as soon as possible. He and the leaders will discuss countermeasures."

    "Yes! He is right. It''s useless for us to be anxious! Let''s go and tell the manager about it! "

    The woman calmed down and nodded, "Okay!"

    When the manager heard the report from his subordinates, he asked in surprise, "Really? The new ca

    ked people to make the wall of the reception room all glass. It was really annoying.

    The assistant frowned and said, "but Mr. Jason, aren''t you going to attend Mr. Wan''s birthday party tonight?"

    "Oh! Right! How can I forget it? " Jason said as he shook his legs anxiously.

    He could know a lot of people at Mr. Wan''s birthday party. He didn''t want to miss it, but Albert stayed downstairs all the time. He didn''t want to see Albert.

    After hesitating for a while, he said, "Send a bottle of wine to Mr. Wan and tell him that I can''t go there because I have something to do. Say sorry to him.

    "Okay, I see." The assistant nodded and said.

    There were few people left in the company. Albert didn''t leave, so Jason couldn''t leave.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, the security guards went upstairs to patrol.

    Jason waved his hand and asked, "Is there anyone else in the reception room?"

    "Yes! Mr. Albert of the Summer Group is still there. Mr. Jason, aren''t you going to see him? He has been waiting for you." The guard asked.

 Chapter 211 Dont Break Your Promise

    The security guard didn''t know these messy things and thought Jason had just come out of the meeting.

    "Well, it''s none of your business. Pay more attention to him. As soon as he leaves, you come up and tell me." Jason ordered.

    "Okay, Mr. Jason."

    Jason became impatient. He didn''t have dinner and ate up all the fruit left in the company.

    But how could he be full after eating fruit? He was so hungry that he leaned against his back and cursed angrily, "Isn''t Albert hungry! How could he stay here any longer? Is he crazy?"

    Jason couldn''t bear to call the security room, "Hello, is Albert still here?"

    "Wait a minute, Mr. Jason. I''ll go and have a look." The security guard put the phone aside, stood up and walked towards the reception room.

    In the reception room, Albert looked at his watch and frowned deeply. He thought for a while and left the reception room to the parking lot.

    On the way, he happened to meet the security guard. The security guard asked happily, "Mr. Albert, are you leaving?"

    "Well, I have some

    can come in casually. " The security guard urged.

    Leon returned home and called his cousin, scolding angrily, "You were also there at that time. Mr. Jason said that he would give me a free car and delayed for so long. If I hadn''t sneaked into your company and questioned him today, he might still refuse me and delay!"

    "Now tell me what to do! You asked me to return the car at that time! Do you know how troublesome it is for me to go on a business trip these days?" Leon kept complaining.

    Lay Lee was also vexed by his cousin''s nagging. He comforted, "but Mr. Jason is right. You really didn''t do it well. It''s not reasonable to ask Mr. Jason to give you a car. Anyway, you have already got one hundred thousand dollars. Now Jason Group''s new car only needs one hundred thousand dollars. Besides, it has the same shape and structure as the Summer Motor Company car. You can buy a new car of Jason Group! Anyway, it''s not a loss!"

    "Fuck off! You only know how to speak for that man called Jason!" Leon hung up the phone heavily.

 Chapter 212 Present A Great Gift

    Sitting next to him, Leon''s wife was also very angry. "Didn''t your cousin help you find a way?"

    "After all, he is the driver of Jason. For the sake of his job, how could he help me!" Leon cursed angrily, "If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have taken advantage of it! Damn it! How dare he lie to me?"

    "Then we should just suffer this loss?"

    Leon took out a recorder pen from his pocket. His wife asked in confusion, "What''s this in your hand? It looks like a pen, but there are many buttons on it. What''s this? "

    Leon sneered, "This is the recorder pen. Fortunately, I just made a later move!"

    "Later move? What later move? "

    Leon didn''t answer, but directly clicked the play button on the recorder pen. Soon, the conversation between him and Jason came out of the recorder pen.

    After listening to the recording, his wife was suddenly enlightened. "Oh! Do you want to threaten Jason to give us the car?"

    Hearing the name of Jason, Leon smiled with contempt, "No, from now on, I don''t want to see him anymore!"

    them to copy it.

    When he returned to the office, he found that Wendy had already come.

    Wendy frowned and said, "Uncle Albert, have you seen the new car of Jason Group?"

    "Yes, and I''ve already asked the staff of the Justice Department to prepare the materials for prosecution!" Albert nodded and said.

    "It seems that Jason has been used to bullying others in Y City. How dare he plagiarize?" Wendy said coldly, "Fortunately, we have applied for a patent in advance. This time, he will be in a big trouble!"

    Thinking of Leon, who had just given him a big gift, Albert immediately told her about it, "I didn''t expect that it was also Jason who sent people to return the car. Alas! I went to Jason yesterday and wondered if he didn''t know about the plagiarism. I was thinking that if he recalled the model, I would give up suing him. I didn''t expect that he was completely impenitent."

    "Business competition should be fair. Why did he use such a despicable method! I really can''t believe that he will become like this. "

 Chapter 213 Patent Infringement

    "Uncle Albert, don''t be sad." Wendy comforted him.

    "It''s okay. I just exclaimed. Aren''t you going to take the monthly exam? You must be very busy recently. Do you have time to come over here? "

    Wendy explained, "I happened to see a new Jason Motors car on my way home today. I was worried that you might not know it, so I came over immediately."

    "I''ve asked the staff of the Justice Department to prepare for it. Don''t worry. You can focus on your study."

    "Okay, I''ll go back first. Goodbye, Uncle Albert." Wendy waved her hand.

    "Okay, bye."

    After going back, Wendy called Harold about it and asked him to help contact the media in the capital city.

    She planned to make it a big deal. She wanted to let the people not only in Y City but all over the country know the existence of Summer Motor Company.

    This was a piece of cake for Harold. After hanging up the phone, he immediately sent someone to contact the media reporters of the biggest domestic television. The car plagiarism was quite novel. After receiving the

    ink we can win. Don''t worry, Mr. Jason."

    After the lawyer left, Jason picked up the tea cup on the tea table, feeling anxious and angry. He took a sip of the tea and was so angry that he threw the cup on the ground.

    The teacup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    Hearing the noise, the secretary hurried over and swept away the ceramic fragments on the ground.

    Jason cursed, "Albert, this is your trap! I just wonder why you left so easily that day. I see! It''s not that easy to laugh at me! "

    Jason had a few bites of food at home after a restless day. He turned on the TV, and the Domestic Central TV news just broadcast that Jason Motors plagiarized the Summer Motor Company car.

    The reason was that someone bought a Summer Motor Company car. When he went to and off duty, he saw that the Jason Motors car was exactly the same as his. He was very confused about this matter. He didn''t know who plagiarized whose car model, so he called the reporters of the Domestic Central TV, hoping they could investigate it.

 Chapter 214 Central TV News

    The reporter secretly visited the Jason Group 4S shop. Their staff claimed that the reason why the two cars looked exactly the same with the appearance and interior decoration was that they had reached a cooperation with the Summer Motor Company.

    The reporter also secretly visited Summer Motor Company and asked the sales staff of the 4S shop about this question. Hearing this question, the sales staff helplessly explained, "No, we haven''t cooperated with each other. They plagiarized."

    Then the reporter went to the Summer Group to interview Albert. In the interview, Albert showed the appearance patent drawing and all kinds of relevant documents.

    There was no grievance or anger on Albert''s face. He said, "We have asked our staff in Justice Department to prepare materials to sue Jason Motors."

    "For this plagiarism, I want to say that the research and development of cars is not only the process of design and production. A complete production and development process of the whole car, covering many steps such as market positioning, brand image, customer demand."

    "With

    little uncomfortable. "Yes!"

    "Why do you want to buy this plagiaristic car?"

    "Well, if I hadn''t seen the news of Central TV last night, I wouldn''t have known that this car was a plagiarism! Alas, what else can I do since I have already bought it?"

    "Now the Summer Group is suing them. If the Jason Group loses the lawsuit, they will probably recall all these cars."

    "Will they compensate me when the product is called back?"

    "Of course! But it''s hard to say whether they will compensate you in full or not!"

    White''s face suddenly changed, "I just bought this car, how about I return it?"

    "You can have a try. I don''t know if they will agree to return the money to you."

    Many people who drove Jason Motors new car encountered such a problem when they went out. They felt very embarrassed and wanted to return the car.

    As soon as Jason arrived at the gate of the company, a group of reporters carried cameras and microphones and asked excitedly, "Hello, Mr. Jason. I''m a reporter from the South Daily. What do you want to say about the plagiarism of the new car?"

 Chapter 215 Disappearance From The World

    "Mr. Jason! I''m a reporter from the Apple Newspaper. Do you know that your new car plagiarized the Summer Motor Company car?"

    "Mr. Jason, can you spare some time to accept our interview? I''m a reporter from the Capital Evening News!"

    Jason''s car was surrounded by a group of people. He couldn''t drive into the company at all. Listening to the questions of the reporters, his face became more and more gloomy.

    The security guards came up in a hurry and pulled the reporters away. They didn''t dare to move too much, fearing that they couldn''t control their strength and pushed the reporters down.

    At that time, they would turn around and leave, saying that the security guards of Jason Group had beaten up the reporters! They could only slowly persuade them to leave.

    After much effort, Jason finally drove into the company. The leaders of all departments were like facing a formidable enemy, and their phones kept ringing.

    They didn''t know where those media reporters got their phone numbers. They kept calling, and the phone was about to explode.

    Jas

    se reporters still staying outside the company?"

    "They are still staying, but the number of people is much smaller than before." The director smiled and said, "Mr. Jason, please hold on for a few more days. I believe that they will be impatient to leave soon!"

    Jason sighed, "It''s so annoying! Well, you must be tired. You can go back to have lunch."

    "Okay, Mr. Jason!"

    Just when Jason thought the heat of this matter would slowly fade away, the Capital Daily exposed Leon''s matter, which said that the Jason Group slandered the car quality of the Summer Group and even asked him to return to the 4S shop of the Summer Motor Company to make trouble, so that the reporters could find evidence and continue to discredit the Summer Group.

    The content of the recorder was also written on the newspaper, and the writer sighed that Jason Group was not competitive and its means were mean.

    The reporter of the Central TV News also found Leon through the Capital Daily for an interview. In the interview, Leon''s identity information was protected by mosaic.

 Chapter 216 Live On Me While Helping Others Secretly

    Seeing this newspaper, the crowd exploded again. If they had disliked Jason Motors before, now they all despised it!

    "It''s disgusting! They couldn''t win Summer Group, so they deliberately discredit it. Shame on them!"

    "Damn it! I can''t stand it anymore! I feel sick to drive this car for another day! I''ll go to return the car tomorrow!"

    "I support the Summer Group. The court must give Jason Group a good punishment. It''s better for them to lose all their money!"

    "Profiteer! Despicable! I feel sorry for the Summer Group!"

    "Our company had planned to buy twenty of their cars as the car for business. Now that such a thing happened, I think I''d better tell our boss tomorrow to buy the car of Summer Group!"

    "He couldn''t be honest as a normal person, how could he be a good businessman? I guess that their company must have committed more crimes of breaking the law and discipline. The relevant departments can investigate it carefully! "

    People in front of the TV cursed angrily.

    Jason had thought that things would calm down in a few days. He lay in the hotel and fell asleep, completely unaware of the situation outside

    Motors for confirmation. The person in charge said that he hadn''t received the related notice yet and couldn''t give an exact reply.

    Seeing the newspaper, Leon continued to accept the interview of the Central TV, he reported that the journalist who wrote the response to the news was the one who went to the 4S shop of the Summer Group to make trouble with him.

    Many people burst into laughter angrily after watching the news.

    "The Jason Group is just trying to evade the important and lie to everybody! They have been responding to the recording all the time. They didn''t say whether they plagiarized or not!"

    "Yes! They didn''t even have the confidence to say that they didn''t plagiarize! Well, it seems that they also know what kind of people they are!"

    "The Jason Group really good at shouting and catching thieves who are themselves. I really admire them!"

    "The reporters have gone to interview the staff of the court. How shameless they are to say that they haven''t received the related notice!"

    Jason was so worried that his head was about to explode. Wendy and Albert were talking and laughing happily in the office.

 Chapter 217 Long Time No See

    It would take a long time to deal with the case, and the Summer Group would not lose this case!

    Wendy believed that Albert could handle this matter well. After the final exam, she packed up her things and went to the He family''s house with Jared in the capital.

    As soon as she came out of the airport, she heard someone calling her, "Wendy! Wendy! "

    Wendy looked over and saw that Rachel happily came over and grabbed her hand. She touched her face lovingly and said, "Oh my God, Wendy, why are you thinner! I''ve heard about your company. Are you under too much pressure?"

    "Auntie Rachel, I''m fine. I don''t eat too much because I need to keep fit in racing." Wendy said with a smile.

    "Let''s go home now. Don''t stand here in case you catch a cold." With a pitiful look on her face, Rachel was about to get into the car with Wendy.

    "What? Aunt Rachel? " A figure ran over and shouted.

    Hearing the voice, Rachel looked back and the smile on her face faded. "Hello, Millay."

    "Auntie Rachel, did you just get off the plane?" Millay Wen asked in a soft voice. Her smile froze on her face a

    back to the bedroom and said excitedly, "Did you see it, Sheridan? I saw pink bubbles in the eyes of the two! So sweet!"

    Sheridan raised his eyebrows and said jealously, "Sweeter than us?"

    Having been married for so many years, she knew what Sheridan meant very well. She chuckled and said, "How old are you? Why are you jealous of your own son?"

    "What?" Sheridan looked at Rachel affectionately.

    She knew that her husband was going to lose his temper again, so she quickly comforted him and changed the topic. "I just asked Wendy. She is going to take the college entrance examination and go to the Capital University. With her grades, it shouldn''t be difficult for her to enter the Capital University. At that time, let her live in our home and cultivate a good relationship with Harold. Get the marriage certificate as soon as they reach the legal age. What do you think?"

    "You are thinking too much. Wendy is only seventeen years old. It will take a few more years! Let''s go downstairs for dinner! " Sheridan smiled and took her downstairs.

    "Okay, let''s go downstairs for dinner."

 Chapter 218 A World Of Two

    When Harold came to the dining hall, he saw that Wendy was filling the meal for everyone with a sweet smile on her fair face. Seeing that she was very happy, Harold couldn''t help but smile.

    Wendy was filling a bowl of rice while Harold came over to take a spoonful of soup. A man and a woman were standing together. The scene was very beautiful.

    As soon as Rachel and Sheridan came over, they saw this scene. Excitedly, she held her husband''s hand and whispered, "Look at them! They are a perfect match! "

    "They are indeed a perfect match!" Sheridan took Rachel''s hand and sat down.

    Rachel waved her hand and called, "Wendy, don''t be busy. Come and have dinner!"

    "Auntie Rachel, please eat first. We''re almost done." Then, the two of them walked out of the kitchen with several bowls of soup in their hands.

    The two sat down and everyone chatted happily while eating.

    Occasionally, Sheridan asked about the recent situation of Wendy''s company. When he heard that she was methodically introducing the company''s current trouble and their resp

    ew trash cans in the huge amusement park.

    After a long time, she finally found the trash can. With a frown, Wendy looked around and began to recall where the marshmallow was sold.

    After buying the marshmallow, Harold turned his head but not to see Wendy. He waited still for about five minutes, but he didn''t see her back.

    Harold was a little anxious. It seemed that Wendy was not familiar with the capital city and didn''t bring any money with her.

    "Eh? Harold! " A figure rushed over quickly. Millay asked in surprise, "Oh my God! It''s really you, Harold. I thought I was wrong! Why are you here? Do you accompany your mother to come here?"

    After saying that, Millay chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect that you would come to the amusement park!"

    Harold glanced at Millay, ignored her and continued to look around.

    He wanted to look for Wendy, but when he remembered that the two of them had agreed to wait here, he was worried that once he left here, Wendy would not see him after she came back, so he could only stand here anxiously.

 Chapter 219 Ride The Roller Coaster

    "Harold? Harold? What are you looking at? " Seeing Harold ignored her, Millay asked unhappily.

    "I''m looking for someone!" Harold replied.

    "Are you looking for Aunt Rachel? You two are separated?" Millay asked curiously.

    "No."

    The amusement park was so big that there were many vendors selling cotton candy. Recalling what had happened just now, Wendy asked the staff beside, "Excuse me, which direction should the bumper car go?"

    "Oh, you can go straight this way and turn right."

    "Okay, thank you."

    Knowing the route, Wendy immediately trotted over. It had been a long time since she came back. Harold should be anxious.

    When she approached, she saw Harold in the crowd. Wait, why was Millay with him?

    Wendy didn''t doubt her relationship with Harold. She had faith in the two of them. After thinking for a while, Wendy trotted to him and said, "Harold!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Harold turned back in a hurry. Before he could see clearly, Wendy threw herself into his arms

    the ticket herself.

    The group of people who screamed just now got out of the roller coaster, and some of them couldn''t bear to run to the trees nearby and vomit crazily.

    Millay was disgusted so badly by them that she covered her mouth and began to retch.

    Wendy liked such exciting things. She happily took Harold''s hand and sat on the seat. Millay nervously grabbed the hem of her clothes and sat on it after thinking for a while.

    The roller coaster started slowly and climbed up slowly. Millay was too scared to look down. It was too high.

    Looking at the excited girl beside him, Harold couldn''t help smiling.

    "Swish!" The roller coaster suddenly fell. The feeling of weightlessness scared the people on the roller coaster to scream.

    "Ahhh!" Millay''s mind went blank. Before she could see clearly what was in front of her, it flashed quickly and she screamed.

    Wendy was not afraid at all. The wind blew her face. She looked at Harold excitedly and shouted, "Harold, I love you!"

 Chapter 220 Take Advantage Of You

    Harold looked at the girl who was laughing happily beside him and felt nervous.

    The speed of the roller coaster was very fast, and it was shaking very fast. Harold reached out to touch Wendy''s head and rubbed it.

    Millay, who was sitting behind Harold, kept screaming, in sharp contrast to the two people who were quiet in front of her.

    The roller coaster finally stopped at the beginning. While everyone was still in a state of shock, Wendy quickly turned around and kissed on Harold''s cheek. At the same time, she quickly picked up the camera hanging on Harold''s neck and aimed at the two of them, pressing the shutter several times.

    The shutter was pressed quickly for several times.

    Wendy took the advantage and began to appreciate her masterpiece.

    In the photos, Harold looked at the camera in surprise. Wendy closed her eyes and kissed him. They were all very good.

    She returned the camera to Harold and said, "Don''t delete these photos!"

    "Okay." Harold didn''t refuse and took the camera obediently.

    The two of t

    u are the best!" Millay smiled sweetly.

    Glancing at his wife''s receding figure, David asked in a low voice with a frown, "Did you meet that young man from the He family?"

    Millay opened her eyes in surprise and looked at him. "Dad, how do you know?"

    "Humph! I have raised you for so many years. How can I not know what you are thinking? " David shook his head helplessly and said, "You have always been arrogant and look down upon others, except for the boy from the He family. It''s impossible for you to ride a roller coaster with other friends, so I guess you have met Harold."

    "By the way, Harold doesn''t seem to be the kind of people who will go to that place. Is he..." David asked in surprise, "Are you together?"

    "No way! He doesn''t like me at all!" Thinking of being ignored all the time today, she cried sadly.

    David frowned and said, "Don''t cry, my girl, don''t cry. There are so many young men from rich families in the capital. Jeremy is also a good man. He has never been involved in gossip like Harold. You..."

 Chapter 221 Make A Scene

    "I like Harold! I like him! " Millay said stubbornly.

    "Alas! People should learn to judge the situation. Give up on him, or you will only hurt yourself. " David persuaded.

    Thinking of something, Millay sat up from the sofa and said excitedly, "Dad, you and mom got married for business. How about our family and the He family also have a commercial marriage?"

    "Puff!" David, who was drinking tea, spat it out.

    "Dad, please!" Millay said in a spoiled manner as she sat next to David.

    David shook his head and said, "Sheridan didn''t get married for business. He won''t, neither will his son. You''d better give up this idea! "

    "Dad, how do you know it won''t work if you don''t give it a try?"

    "I know it even without a try. Stop talking about it!" David turned around and continued to watch TV.

    Millay pouted discontentedly and lay on the sofa to rest.

    When Zoe Zhang came over with the syrup of plum, she heard Millay complain to David

    he spoke without thinking just now. Don''t be angry."

    "It''s okay. We''re not angry." Wendy shook her head and said, "We need to go first."

    "Okay."

    Seeing that Wendy and Harold were leaving, Millay was so excited that she wanted to go on. But David held her hand tightly to prevent her from following them.

    "Dad! Why are you holding my hand! Really! "

    David said ruthlessly, "You haven''t done enough, have you? Look at you! You don''t look like a lady from an eminent family! Just like a shrew! If I were Harold, I would choose Wendy instead of you!"

    "You!" Millay was pissed off. She grabbed Zoe''s hand and said, "Mom, dad said that to me! Is he really my father? I even suspect that I am not his daughter! "

    Zoe frowned and said, "What are you talking about! Your father is right. Don''t make a fuss here!"

    "Mom!" Holding back her anger, Millay shook Zoe''s hand and said with a spoiled manner, "Mom, why did you also say this to me?"

 Chapter 222 Speak For Him

    "You are the one who should reflect on yourself!" Zoe signed, "Since you like Harold, you should show your good side in front of him instead of exposing your temper. You are always fine. Why did you lose your sense of propriety when you saw Harold?"

    David shook head helplessly, "She''s always fine? Don''t you see how arrogant she is outside! She is so defiant! Just restrain your temper! "

    Millay was about to lose her temper, but seeing David''s bad look, she had to hold back her anger and looked at Zoe aggrievedly.

    Zoe comforted her, "Don''t be angry. Didn''t you say that this dress suits me? I''ll try it on."

    "Okay." Millay nodded.

    The father and the daughter waited outside without saying a word.

    After changing her dress, Zoe came out and asked, "What do you think? Is it beautiful?"

    "It looks good."

    "Okay."

    The father and the daughter were somewhat absent-minded. Seeing that they were in a cold war, Zoe sighed and changed her dress back.

    Millay got a lot of pocket

    Seeing his granddaughter looking at Harold''s hand from time to time, Zachary knew what was going on. He shook his head deliberately and said, "I''m too old to bite the steak."

    That''s right! Wendy asked, "Grandpa, what do you want to eat?"

    "Well, how about eating Coconut Chicken? It''s on the six floor of the shopping mall next door. It''s really delicious! " Zachary suggested.

    "What? It''s so far away! "

    "Not far! Young man, you can''t even take these steps? "

    "No, it''s..."

    Knowing that Zachary was testing him on purpose, Harold finally opened his mouth, "Wendy, I''m fine. Let''s go."

    "Let''s go! He said he was fine! It''s said that a married daughter is like water pouring out. You haven''t married him yet, but you start to speak for him now?"

    Wendy flushed and said, "No, I didn''t."

    "Let''s go to have dinner."

    "Okay."

    The four of them came to the shopping mall next door and asked for a private room. At last, Harold was able to put down the things in his hands.

 Chapter 223 Marriage For Business

    "Grandpa, order whatever you want! It''s my treat! " After saying that, she immediately took out Harold''s hand and gave him a massage.

    Zachary, who was standing beside them, kept shaking his head. Wendy was really overwhelmed by Harold.

    He ordered several dishes, and when all the dishes were served, everyone began to eat, talking and laughing.

    After the dinner, Wendy escorted his grandfather to the car and then followed Harold back to the He family''s house.

    "Wow! Why did you buy so many things? " Seeing the two people carrying bags, Rachel exclaimed.

    Well, compared with what Rachel had bought, they were nothing.

    Holding the bag in her hand, Wendy smiled and said, "Aunt Rachel, this is for you."

    Rachel took the dress out of the bag and smiled with satisfaction. "It''s so beautiful! Wendy has a good taste! "

    "Uncle Sheridan, this is a gift for you."

    "Thank you." Sheridan nodded.

    Rachel opened the box, took out the tie and put it on Sheridan''s neck. She praised, "Good, the color fits you very well."

    They also bought a

    surprised. "Really?"

    Zoe bit her lower lip and asked, "Which university did your mother graduate from?"

    "My mother? She graduated from the Capital University. Do you know my mother? " Wendy blinked in confusion.

    Hearing the words "Capital University", Zoe gasped for breath. She asked nervously, "Is your mother named Sara Shangguan?"

    Zoe kept murmuring in her mind, ''It''s not her! It''s not her! It''s not her!''

    But contrary to her wishes, Wendy nodded and smiled, "Yes! My mother is Sara Shangguan. Are you a friend of my mother?"

    The cup was broken. Zoe was too scared to hold the cup and smashed it to the ground.

    Some scented tea spilled on Zoe''s hands, which was so hot that she cried out, "Ouch!"

    Rachel quickly took out a few pieces of tissue and handed them to her. "Are you burned?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t hold the tea cup tight just now." Zoe hurriedly wiped the back of her hand and apologized to Rachel, "This set of tea cups is very beautiful. It must be very expensive, isn''t it? I''ll bring you a new set to you tomorrow."

 Chapter 224 The Same University

    Rachel shook her head and said, "No need to do this. My God, your hands are red. Wendy, go get the medicine box!"

    "Okay!" Wendy stood up and ran to get the medicine box. She found the scald ointment and said, "Give me your hand. I''ll apply the ointment for you."

    Hearing Wendy''s words, Zoe withdrew her hand subconsciously.

    She looked at Zoe in confusion, and Rachel also asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Zoe also knew that she was overreacting. Afraid that Rachel and Wendy would misunderstand her, Zoe shook her head and said, "It''s Okay. I can apply it myself."

    Since Zoe said so, Wendy had to give the ointment to her and let her apply it by herself.

    Wendy frowned and looked at Zoe up and down. She felt that Zoe''s reaction was a little strange just now.

    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Zoe. Are you my mother''s friend?" Wendy asked curiously.

    Zoe nodded and smiled, "Yes! Your mother and I are both from Capital University, but we are not in the same major."

    Recalling the past, Zoe sighed, "I broke up with your mot

    ''s ears were slightly red. She naughtily approached him and whispered in his ear, "Don''t escape from my question."

    The moist and hot air made Harold''s ears itchy. Seeing that Wendy wouldn''t give up until she got an answer, he thought for a while and said, "You are both beautiful."

    "No way! You can only choose one! Which one is more beautiful? Me or the fireworks stick?"

    Wendy continued in a spoiled manner, "Harold? Don''t deal with me casually! Answer my question! "

    "You..."

    Under the "entanglement" of Wendy, Harold finally spoke out what he really thought.

    Wendy burst into a laugh, "You''re the most handsome! Eh, what''s that? Harold, look!"

    Hearing the exclamation of Wendy, Harold turned back curiously. At this moment, Wendy got close to him, and the two thin lips touched.

    Sensing that, Harold''s body froze. Wendy, who had taken advantage of him, stood up happily and said with a smile, "I''m very satisfied with the answer just now. This is the reward for you! I''m going to get the fireworks!"

 Chapter 225 Court Session

    After saying that, Wendy slipped away and ran back to the living room. Seeing the good show, Rachel pretended to know nothing. She sat in the living room and chatted with her relatives elegantly.

    "Do you really agree to let her stay with Harold?" A relative asked curiously.

    "That''s right. Wendy is a good match for Harold." Rachel nodded and smiled.

    Some of her relatives didn''t like Wendy. They sat next to Rachel and persuaded her. Rachel hated to hear that most, and her smile faded.

    One of them had a good insight. Seeing the expression on Rachel''s face, she raised her hand and touched her relatives who were talking endlessly beside her. She lowered her voice and said, "Stop talking."

    "Why should we stop? I''m doing this for Harold''s sake! The He family is so wealthy. How could he marry a..."

    "Oh, stop it! Harold can get whoever he wants. Don''t worry about him. " After saying that, the relative still wanted to refute, so she was speechless and had to gently step on that person''s foot.

    The relative cried out in pain, "Ouch! It hurts! "

    "I''m so sorry! Are

    n Group was now.

    However, when they got new employees, the car couldn''t be sold out. The company lost money in every months, and the managers of all departments didn''t smile at all.

    At the meeting, Jason discussed with everyone and decided to donate money to whitewash the company''s reputation.

    But people didn''t buy it. They complained, "Their cars can''t be sold out, now they pretend to donate money? Ha ha! "

    "If they have the money to donate, they''d better return the car to me. They didn''t return the money even after several times of return the car, which pissed me off!"

    "Yes, I regret buying this car now! If I hadn''t been so greedy, I wouldn''t have had so much trouble! "

    "It seems that the lawsuit is about to start. Alas, I don''t know if they will refund."

    "It''s hard to say."

    Under the care of the masses, the case finally started.

    The information and formalities that the Summer Group should have prepared in advance were all ready. In front of the evidence, the Jason Group was completely unable to turn over and was pressed on the ground hardly.

 Chapter 226 Win The Case

    In the end, the court ruled that the Summer Group won the case. Jason Group compensated the Summer Group with ten million dollars, and all the cars plagiarized that had been sold out must be recalled and no sales was allowed.

    This time, the Jason Group was speechless. His lawyer was not good enough and he lied to him to make him think that he could win the case by luck, but he did not expect that there was no room for maneuver.

    suffer a big.

    Knowing the verdict of the court, Wendy smiled happily. "He really gave us a lot of money! In the future, the employees of the Justice Department must receive regular training and be familiar with the laws of the country. There will definitely be many similar cases in the future. We have to apply for a patent and register a trademark. "

    For example, the MIUI company, they not only registered the trademark of MIUI and Redmi, but also registered a series of similar names such as blackmi, whitemi, greenmi.

    As long as someone got a similar name as MIUI to make its brand to be popular, the MIUI Company could use the weapon of law to protect its rights and interests.

    Disney was known as

    find the suitable fire point. When it''s done, I''ll send you abroad immediately! " Jason said with a smile.

    Walker bit his lower lip and hesitated. Finally, he discussed with Linda and decided to sell his soul for money.

    Jason took out a stack of money from the drawer and gave it to Walker and Linda, "I''ll give you some pocket money today. If you need anything, just tell me."

    With the heavy money in his hand, Walker smiled and said, "Mr. Jason, we''re leaving now!"

    "Well, don''t let me down!" Jason stood up and patted them on the shoulder. He even sent the two of them out of the office in person, Jason returned to his office with a smile, recalling the past in his mind.

    Back then, Albert''s car factory was suddenly burnt, and all the cars were burnt down, and even an employee was burnt to death.

    The order couldn''t be completed on time, and he needed to pay a huge amount of liquidated damages. Albert sold his house and cars but still had a lot of debts to pay.

    Thinking of Albert''s haggard face when he came to borrow money from him, Jason sneered, "I can defeat you in the past, and this time I will definitely do it!"

 Chapter 227 Discuss About The Money

    Walker and Linda staggered back to the factory. When a colleague saw them, he asked in surprise, "Eh? Didn''t you two ask for leave today? Why are you back?"

    Shit! Today, they specially asked for leave from the company to see Jason. They couldn''t digest too much information. After leaving the Jason Group, the two of them did not go home, but returned to the company in a daze.

    Now a colleague had found that something was wrong with them!

    Linda''s heart sank. She looked at Walker uneasily and frowned, as if asking him, "how should we answer it?"

    "Well, well, here is the thing..." With a guilty conscience, Walker looked away and thought quickly, "The new car is about to be on the market, isn''t it? I''ve thought about it for a while and decided to go back to work. I just met Linda at the door, and she has the same idea with me."

    The colleague didn''t notice the abnormality of Walker and Linda. He shook his head and smiled, "You two are so active. Now that you have asked for leave,

    me here for a walk to relax myself."

    "Relax yourself in the production workshop? Are you crazy?" The colleague teased, "Be careful not to kick something bad."

    "Ha-ha, I''m not blind. How could I kick something bad? I''m going back to my office. Let''s have dinner another day. "

    "Okay!"

    Without any doubt, the colleague turned around and left. Seeing that the colleague had gone far, Walker pretended to look around naturally.

    After confirming the position of the fire, Walker began to secretly bring a bottle of gasoline into the car factory every day. Within half a month, his storage cabinet was filled with the gas bottles.

    After thinking for a while, Walker found Linda and said, "I''m ready. It''s time for you to fight!"

    "What? So soon? " Linda asked nervously.

    "So soon? It was so slow! Don''t you want money? Don''t be afraid. Besides, even if they find out! You doesn''t set the fire. It has nothing to do with you. Why are you so scared?" Walker cursed in disappointment.

 Chapter 228 Put Out The Fire

    With Walker''s comfort, Linda gradually calmed down. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay! I got it! Don''t worry!"

    "Oh, right! It suddenly occurred to me that what about the surveillance video? There are surveillance cameras in the factory. What if you are photographed?" Linda asked anxiously.

    "How could they find me if a fire burned everything and the surveillance camera was broken?" Walker said with a smug smile.

    If Wendy heard Walker''s words, she would laugh out loud.

    "Okay, take care!" Linda nodded seriously, then she turned around and left.

    Everything was ready. When it was time to get off work, the employees would have lunch in the canteen.

    Noticing that Linda was still in a daze in her office, a colleague asked in confusion, "What are you thinking about, Linda? Let''s have dinner together!"

    "Ah!"

    The colleague was startled by Linda''s scream. "What''s going on, Linda? Why are you screaming? I was scared to death! "

    Linda was also shocked by the sudden appearance of the colleague. She smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I was thinking about something just now!"

    put out the fire.

    Seeing two people running towards him, Walker didn''t think about why his colleagues after eating didn''t walk slowly but ran.

    Blinded by money, he shouted, "Director, bad news! The production workshop is on fire!"

    The man looked him up and down with a frown and asked, "Is the workshop on fire? Really? How do you know? "

    "I just passed by the workshop. I saw it with my own eyes! Go and put out the fire! "

    The director of logistics pretended to exclaim, "Is it really on fire? Is there anyone else to put out the fire except you? We can''t put out the fire only by such few people!"

    "No one knows yet! I saw it alone. I was going to the canteen to ask everyone to put out the fire! I met you on my way here, director!"

    "Oh, I see!" Since no one knew, then this one was undoubtedly the arsonist!

    The director said to the two employees behind him, "Action!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    With the order, the two men rushed forward, grabbed Walker''s hands and pulled them behind his back. Walker struggled and shouted, "Hey, hey, what are you doing! Why did you catch me?"

 Chapter 229 Coma

    At this time, some people had already finished dinner in the canteen and walked out. Seeing the noise here, someone stood there and looked over doubtfully. Two people directly came over and asked, "Director, what''s wrong?"

    Walker struggled violently and shouted, "Director, why are you grabbing me! Now the workshop is on fire. Why don''t you put out the fire but catch me! Do you think I''m kidding? It will be terrible if we are late! "

    Things went too fast. Walker was confused.

    The director sneered, "Put out the fire? Well, why don''t you go and put out the fire?"

    Wait, why didn''t the director go to put out the fire! What was going on? Did he? The director knew it was him who set the fire? It shouldn''t be!

    Walker''s heart sank. The two colleagues behind him pressed him hard and his head was pressed on the floor, unable to move.

    At this time, Walker had no time to care about the pain caused by the friction between his face and the ground. He turned his head hard to look at the production workshop in the distance.

    He couldn''t see the works

    er. The doctor and nurse had to give a thorough examination to Linda immediately.

    Linda was so nervous that she almost couldn''t pretend to be unconscious for several times. She counted the money again and again in her heart to calm herself down.

    After the examination, the doctor found nothing wrong, she seemed in good health.

    In the end, they had to tell the two colleagues to make Linda have a good rest and call the doctor when she woke up. The two nodded and agreed.

    Lying on the bed, Linda was anxious to know if Walker had succeeded in setting the fire, but she couldn''t do it. She estimated that half an hour had passed, and then she pretended to be weak and opened her eyes and coughed.

    "Oh, you wake up! Do you feel uncomfortable? " Wood urged, "Go and call the doctor!"

    "Okay!" King ran out in a hurry.

    Linda shook her head and said, "Well, I just feel a little dizzy. What''s wrong with me? Why am I in the hospital? "

    "What? You fainted in the factory just now. Don''t you know that? "

    "I fainted? no I don''t remember at all! "

 Chapter 230 A Bold Guess

    At this time, the doctor came in and asked Linda if she was uncomfortable. She pretended to frown and said, "I just feel dizzy."

    "But all your indexes are normal. There is nothing wrong with your body."

    Linda lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She didn''t know what was going on with Walker. She thought for a while and said, "Well, maybe I feel a little dizzy because I don''t have a good rest recently."

    Wood asked, "Are you going to stay in hospital for further observation or?"

    "Well, no, no. I just don''t have a good rest. I''m sorry to make you worried." Linda waved her hand and smiled.

    They also saw that Linda didn''t look uncomfortable, so they paid the money and went back to the factory together.

    In the taxi, Linda bit her lower lip and clenched her fists nervously.

    "We must succeed! We must succeed!" Linda thought to herself.

    "Well, why do you look a little unhappy, Linda? Are you feeling dizzy again?" King asked with concern when he saw Linda frown.

    "Yes! You look pale. How about

    reason for the fire?" Wendy''s eyes were cold, "Didn''t you send someone to guard the workshop? Why is the fire so hot? "

    Although the number of damaged cars was very small, it was already a lot in Wendy''s eyes.

    If the employees strictly abide by the rules and regulations, they could pick up the nearby fire extinguisher to extinguish the fire as soon as the fire started, and even a car would not be burnt.

    Albert explained, "It''s an arson!

    "Arson? Did the guards set the fire? "

    "No, a colleague fainted at that time, so the people guarding the workshop sent her to the hospital. The arsonist took the opportunity to set fire in the workshop. Now he has been taken away by the police. "

    Wendy squinted sharply, "What a coincidence!"

    "I think so. What a coincidence!" Albert sighed.

    Looking around, Wendy asked in a cold voice, "Is the arsonist working for Jason? Otherwise, I don''t understand why the employee set fire in the workshop!"

    "What? Jason... No way!" Albert was shocked by Wendy''s guess.

 Chapter 231 Cooperate With The Investigation

    Not far from the gate of the factory of Summer Motor Company, there was a figure furtively stretching out his head to look around. Seeing the police car go away, he tentatively came forward and asked, "Hello, I just saw a police car coming out. What''s wrong with your factory?"

    The employee thought for a while. After all, it was a matter in the factory, and it seemed a little inappropriate to tell others. He shook his head and said, "nothing."

    "Nothing? Why are the police cars here? "

    "Well, I have something else to do. I''m leaving now." The employee ran back to the factory in a hurry.

    The man didn''t give up. He asked several employees about it and finally knew that there was a fire in the factory of Summer Motor. The arsonist had been arrested by the police.

    In the Jason Group, Jason was furious. "What? He was taken away? Is it serious?"

    The man shook his head and said, "The fire should not be too big."

    "Should? I want an exact answer. I don''t want to hear the word ''should'', ''maybe''

    a deep breath and nodded, "Okay."

    Linda got in the police car and went away.

    The man sent by Jason stood still, stamped his feet angrily and scolded, "Damn it! I was a step late! Damn it! Now both Walker and Linda have been taken away!"

    The man immediately ran back to the Jason Group to report what had happened to Linda.

    On the other side, a man who claimed to be a distant relative of Walker came to the police station and made a scene. "Why do you arrest Walker? Why! He didn''t break the law. You made a mistake."

    "Calm down, sir. Please don''t get in the way of our work."

    "No, you have to give me an explanation why you arrested Walker."

    The police came up to comfort the rioter. Hearing the strange voice, Walker didn''t remember such a person among his relatives.

    Was he sent by Mr. Jason? Yes, that''s it. How could Jason stand by and watch him being caught when something happened to him? He would definitely find a way to save him!

    Thinking of this, Walker gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 232 Bragging

    Walker was taken to investigate. He kept saying that he was innocent and he was wronged.

    The police admired Walker''s acting skills. They had seen the surveillance video provided by the Summer Group and saw it with their own eyes. How could he say that he was innocent without shame?

    The police didn''t want to waste time on Walker, so they directly showed the copy of the surveillance video to him.

    Walker looked at the computer with a stiff face. The policeman raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you still want to say that you are innocent? Your every move has been clearly photographed by the camera. "

    "Tell me, why did you set the fire?" The policeman asked.

    ''Damn it! The fire didn''t get the surveillance video. What should I do? What should I do?'' The evidence was conclusive. How could Jason save him?

    Walker was in a mess!

    The policeman observed his expression and continued to ask, "Why did you set the fire?"

    Walker kept silent no matter how many questions the police asked him.

    He had no choice but to keep silent. If he delayed for a while,

    community had just given birth to a child, and there was no child crying at night.

    Linda was lying from beginning to end.

    In the CEO''s office, Jason asked with a long face, "Why is the fire so small? Didn''t I tell you to burn down the whole workshop? You''d better burn someone to death!"

    "I, I don''t know! Walker is in charge of the arson. I''m only responsible for luring people away." Lowering her head, Linda didn''t dare to look at the furious Jason.

    "Then why didn''t you ask what happened?"

    Shaking her head, Linda said, "I was too scared at that time. I didn''t dare to go to the workshop. I was afraid that others would suspect me."

    "Waste! You can''t do anything well! " Jason yelled at Linda. He looked at her in disappointment and asked, "What did the police ask you just now?"

    "Just asked me if I know Walker."

    "What''s your answer?"

    "I just said I didn''t know him. I seldom have contact with Walker in the company, and there are many employees in the factory. I don''t think it will arouse the police''s suspicion." Linda explained nervously.

 Chapter 233 Run Away With Money

    "What else did they ask?"

    "I pretended to faint and lured people away today, so they asked me where I felt uncomfortable and then didn''t ask anything."

    Jason took an envelope from the drawer and put it on the table. He said coldly, "Take the money and leave Y City as soon as possible."

    Money? Linda was overjoyed. She grabbed the envelope and nodded happily, "Thank you, Mr. Jason..."

    Linda looked at the hundred dollars in the envelope in disbelief. It was too little. It looked like only ten thousand dollars.

    At first, she thought Jason had put a check in it, but she didn''t expect that he would give her such a little money.

    Linda frowned and said, "Mr. Jason, is it a little less?"

    Jason scolded angrily, "You can''t even do it well. Do you still want me to give you money? It''s very kind of me to give you so much! If you don''t want to stay in jail, get the money and get out of here! "

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go home and pack up and leave Y City now!" Linda took the envelope and left the company in a hurry.

    The plain clothes police hiding

    o Linda. Her face changed dramatically. She asked nervously, "Well, what''s up?"

    "I''m a policeman from the Public Security Bureau of Y City. Please come with us."

    "Why? Did you make a mistake? I, I have been to the Public Security Bureau of Y City today. They have asked me everything they should ask. Why do you still want me to go there?" Shaking her head, Linda said, "My mother is sick. I have to go back to my hometown."

    The plain clothed policeman said, "Yes, we did ask what we should ask. But now we have new questions, such as about Jason."

    When she heard the two name "Jason", Linda was so frightened that her legs went limp, and the luggage bag fell from her hand to the ground.

    "Jason? I don''t know Jason! You made a mistake! "

    All the customers in the train station looked at them curiously. The plainclothes policeman didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he waved his hand to his colleagues to take Linda back.

    "Let me go! Let me go! The police beat me! Help! You are against the law! Help!" Linda struggled in panic and shouted.

 Chapter 234 A Trip To The Toilet

    The onlookers didn''t know what was going on, and no one dared to interfere in the work of the police.

    At the same time, several policemen also went to the Jason Group.

    "Mr. Jason, the police are coming!" The secretary rushed into the chairman''s office and said breathlessly.

    "What? The police are coming? Why are they here?" Jason was shocked and sat up from the sofa.

    The secretary shook her head and said, "I don''t know. They are coming up from the front reception desk now."

    Jason thought for a while and said, "You, you tell them I''m not here!"

    "What?" The secretary widened her eyes in surprise.

    "What? Don''t you understand me? Tell them that I''m not in the company and that I''m on a business trip. " Jason warned.

    "Okay." The secretary nodded. Seeing the panic on Jason''s face, she felt a little uneasy.

    After telling the secretary what to do, Jason looked around, where could he hide when the police came up from the hall?

    Yes, the toilet! He could go to the toilet to hide! After thinking it over, Jason rushed to the bathr

    ashing his hands and walking out of the bathroom, the staff who had been tricked said indignantly, "Damn it! That fat pig Jason really broke his words. If I had known it earlier, I shouldn''t have let him go to the bathroom and I would let him hold back his anger."

    The policeman came over and happened to hear this. He stopped the employee and asked, "is Mr. Jason in the bathroom?"

    "Yes!" The employee nodded. He looked at the policeman and asked in confusion, "Are you a policeman? What''s the matter? "

    The policeman smiled and said, "Mr. Jason and I are friends. I come to invite him to have a cup of tea."

    The policeman repeated the words ''have a cup of tea'', but the staff didn''t find anything unusual. He thought it was really a treat.

    "Oh, but there is a restroom in Mr. Jason''s office. Why did he come to the staff restroom? It''s so strange. " The staff murmured as he walked towards the office.

    Hearing the staff''s words, the police snickered in his heart. The famous Mr. Jason actually hid in the bathroom in order to avoid them.

 Chapter 235 Waiting

    The policeman went into the toilet, but there was no one in the pee pool, and the toilet door was closed.

    He walked over and knocked on the door one by one, but no one answered.

    Jason didn''t want to expose his identity. The employees didn''t make a sound because Jason told them not to speak.

    So quiet?

    Confused, the policeman knocked on the door one by one and asked, "Is anyone inside? I want to use the toilet! Why don''t you say anything? How long will it take to finish? I can''t hold it anymore!"

    "Ha ha." Someone laughed.

    The policeman followed the voice and knocked on the door. "Is anyone inside? Why didn''t anyone speak when the door was closed since you are in it?"

    Jason said impatiently, "Just wait."

    The policeman didn''t know Jason, nor did he know his voice. He knew that there were people inside. He thought for a while and had to pretend to be sad. "I''d better go back and continue to wait."

    After saying that, the policeman went out. He waited outside. He didn''t believe that Jason could stay in the bathroom all day long.

    As time went by, some people came out o

    ng?"

    Footsteps sounded. Everyone turned around and saw Jason and a policeman coming out of the bathroom.

    Everyone was surprised and asked, "Mr. Jason? Why are you here? "

    Jason, the Secretary and the employee who was about to inform Jason were taken back for investigation.

    Jason was furious when he heard Walker told the police about him. "This is slander. I don''t know Walker and Linda at all!"

    "You don''t know them? Linda went to your company Jason Group today."

    "There are so many people in Jason Group. It''s possible that someone took her in secretly. Why does it have anything to do with me?" Jason would never admit it. If he admitted it at this time, his life would be over!

    The policeman took out a transparent plastic bag with an envelope in it. "You must be familiar with this thing, aren''t you?"

    "What is it? I don''t know." Jason pretended to be ignorant.

    "Linda said that you gave the money to her by yourself, so there must be your fingerprints on it. A fingerprints comparison will make us soon find the truth." Jason''s heart sank as the police say these words.

 Chapter 236 Close The Door

    At the beginning, Jason still wanted to argue, but the evidence that Linda and Walker went to Jason Group had proved by surveillance video, and the fingerprints on the envelope were indeed Jason''s.

    With all the evidence, Jason couldn''t refute at all. He could only keep saying that he was innocent. These were all set up by the Summer Group. He said that Walker and Linda had been bribed by Albert, and they were in collusion and wanted to trap him.

    But when he was asked why he gave Linda and Walker the money, he couldn''t answer. He hemmed and hawed and didn''t say anything.

    Knowing the progress of the police investigation, Albert felt very sad. His former friend even sent people to set fire in his factory for money.

    This was too vicious. Albert sighed, "I really didn''t expect him to become like this. He is too strange."

    "Uncle Albert, don''t be too sad." Wendy changed the topic. "How is the new car going?"

    "Well, it''s almost done. It will be put into the market in two months."

    "Okay." We

    "

    "We can''t even sell the car. It won''t be long before the Jason Group goes bankrupt. Do you think Jason can still afford our salary then? Let''s go now. I heard that the 4S shop of the Summer Group has been opened in K City."

    "You want to go to Summer Group?"

    "Yes! The car is sold well and the salary is good. I think we should pursue something and there is no hope to continue to stay here. I''m going to the 4S shop in K City for an interview."

    "What? I''m the only salesperson here! "

    "You''d better leave now. Don''t stay here. In the Summer Group, you can sell several cars at any time. The basic salary and the commission, and you can get a lot of money in a month."

    "You are right! Well, I''ll resign with you. Let''s go to K City!"

    "Ha-ha, Okay!"

    Jason Group used to have six 4S shops in Y City, but now all the employees of the two shops had resigned, so they could only be closed.

    The human resources personnel had dialed a lot of telephone numbers, but no employees could be found.

 Chapter 237 Not Getting Along Well

    About eighty percent of the 4S shops in other cities had closed, so it was really difficult to run these shops.

    After the arrest of Jason, except for the most quitting employees in the 4S shops, the senior executives of the group jumped to another company or resigned. There were no leaders in the company. The employees were panic stricken. They were not in the mood to continue to work, fearing that the company would go bankrupt.

    The company couldn''t make it through. The high salary it had promised at the beginning couldn''t be paid to the employees, so it had to lower its salary.

    There were a lot of inexplicable deduction terms in the company, such as deducting money due to the irregular layout of desk documents, deducting money due to lack of work card, smoking in the company, deducting money due to ash in the cupboard, and deducting money due to garbage in the bottom. The money would be deducted if the garbage exceeded the trash can.

    In any case, all the rules were about the two words of deducting money. Some employees were used to doing whatever they wanted. On t

    ed her hands on her hips and snorted, "He talked about me first?"

    "Didn''t you say anything about me?"

    Looking helplessly at the two quarreling people, Wendy shook her head and said, "Two childish kids!"

    In the noise, they finally paid the bill and came out of the supermarket with bags.

    They were heading in different directions, so Bess had to wave at them reluctantly. "Goodbye, Wendy."

    "Bye."

    Bess snorted at Steve and turned away. Steve smiled helplessly.

    Wendy sensed something. She frowned and looked at the back of Bess. Then she turned back and looked at Steve with a faint smile.

    Steve was scared by Wendy''s gaze. "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?"

    "You are very abnormal today!"

    "Abnormal? Not at all! I''ve always been like this. " Steve shook his head.

    "Always like this? You have never been so childish when you were with me, but I feel that your IQ is lower when you are with Bess. You two often quarrel for something unimportant." Wendy joked, "Are you..."

    Steve stepped back and asked, "What? I''m not. Don''t guess!"

 Chapter 238 Conscientious Enterprises

    "Are you a mind reader? How do you know what I''m guessing? "

    "You don''t look like you are guessing something serious." Steve said warily.

    Wendy felt that the two of them were a little strange. She just made fun of them on purpose. Whether it was what she was thinking or not, she felt that she had better not get involved.

    The two returned to Steve''s house. After ordering Steve to wash rice and vegetables, Wendy began to pour oil and fry meat.

    The fragrance of the kitchen floated to Albert''s bedroom. Hearing the sound from the kitchen, he stood up in confusion and saw two people coming out of the kitchen with food.

    "Dad, are you awake?"

    "Yes. Are you cooking?"

    "Yes! The dishes have just freshly cooked. Sit down and eat it quickly." Steve waved his hand and said, "Wash your hands first."

    Albert, who was more than 40 years old, was educated by his son. Feeling warm in his heart, he said, "Okay."

    During the dinner, Wendy and Steve didn''t mention anything about Jason. The three of them chatted happily and the atmosphere was pleasant.

    After

    fidence and vitality.

    Looking at the financial statements, Wendy was very happy. Now the Summer Motor Company was flourishing, and it was time for Shadow to be listed.

    Two cars were transported out of the factory and headed for the capital city.

    Jeremy came over as soon as he got the news. When he arrived at Harold''s home and saw the car designed by Wendy, his eyes lit up and he nodded with satisfaction. "It''s more beautiful than the design drawing! Good job! "

    "Where is the car key?"

    Without saying a word, Harold threw the key to him.

    Jeremy pressed the unlock button, opened the door and got in. The interior was beautiful and the seat was comfortable.

    Looking at the satisfied expression on Jeremy''s face, Harold''s face darkened.

    Jeremy could tell from Harold''s expression that he was abnormal. Smart as he was, he immediately raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did Wendy give me the first car she designed?"

    Harold didn''t answer Jeremy''s question. Jeremy chuckled and said, "Really? Is the first one really mine? Are you jealous? "

    "Yes."

 Chapter 239 Personal Sale

    Jeremy looked at Harold in surprise. After a while, he nodded and said, "Good. You''re enlightened."

    Harold didn''t say anything more about his best friend''s tease. He sat in the car and looked carefully at the interior design of the car.

    The more Jeremy looked at it, the more he exclaimed, "Your girlfriend has so many ideas in her mind. I don''t know when she will come up with such a surprising idea."

    Jeremy''s undisguised attitude towards Wendy made Harold feel very happy, with a faint smile on his face.

    "She is a good girl, but she is a little younger. Come on, let''s go through it slowly." Jeremy thought of something and sighed.

    The two of them were really in the same situation. One''s situation was that the girl was still too young, and the other''s that he had not yet show his love.

    "Are you going to the Zheng family''s party tonight?" Harold asked.

    "I didn''t plan to go. It seems that she will come back today." Jeremy nodded and said, "But I don''t know when she will arrive. Since Wendy''s

    dow.

    After the banquet, when people passed by Jeremy''s car in the parking lot, they would consciously slow down, turn their heads in unison and look at Jeremy''s new car with burning eyes.

    "Mr. Jeremy''s car is so beautiful! Unique! I also want a customized one! "

    "What''s the address? I''m also studying it when I go back home. I''m curious about the design Mr. Jeremy said. We don''t know how to draw. How can we design by ourselves?"

    "Go back and check online."

    When people went home and logged in the website of Shadow, the home page displayed the poster of several sports cars. The website was very clean and bright.

    There were two options, which were DIY or designer design.

    Everyone was curious about how to design their own car and clicked DIY.

    Several options appeared on the screen, such as car, off-road vehicle, sports car, convertible, touring car, nanny car and SUV.

    Everyone chose the models they wanted according to their preferences, and then the page entered the design section.

 Chapter 240 Customized Online

    There were many options, such as the front, the back, the door, the rear view mirror, and so on. People only needed to choose their favorite devices and click the Install button, and then they could online browse their DIY works.

    They could choose the color of the car or any special printing.

    "Eh? What did it mean by the direction of opening the door? The car doors were always open to the outside. Could it pull inward? It''s not right to pull it inward!"

    "There is a demonstration effect here. You can choose the A or B two options to have a look."

    "Okay."

    The man chose A, and the car door was opened normally in the pre view.

    The man again chose B, and then they finally saw something special. In the screen, the door was opened upward, as if it had two wings.

    Seeing this, the two of them exclaimed, "Wow! This is so cool! "

    "It seems that Mr. Jeremy''s car door is not like this today. Choose this one! It is so handsome!" The little brother exclaimed.

    The two sat in front of the computer for a few hours. They clicked on almost every option

    endy hung up the phone with a smile.

    Harold stood aside with the phone, frowning slightly.

    This was the first time that Wendy hung up the phone without comforting him. Harold was very depressed.

    He was usually too busy at work, so when the two of them made a phone call, Wendy would tell a joke to make Harold happy. It was the first time that he had been treated like this.

    Didn''t Wendy like him anymore? It was the first time that Harold had lost faith in himself.

    At the thought of the document that Wendy had sent to him, he guessed that she must have encountered some trouble and needed his help. Then Harold walked to the study.

    At this time, a document had been sent over. Harold picked up the document and left. A SUV appeared on the design drawing.

    It read, "TO Uncle Sheridan."

    This is the car designed for Sheridan.

    There was a design drawing of a car behind. The car on the drawing was different from the ordinary car, very cute and lively.

    It read, "TO Aunt Rachel."

    Why didn''t she design a car for him? Harold frowned deeply.

 Chapter 241 The Aesthetic Taste Of The Emperor

    At this time, the fax machine printed out another piece of paper. When he opened it, she saw a design drawing of a business car, which said, "To my lover!"

    Upon reading this, Harold''s knitted brows finally relaxed.

    Another piece of paper was printed out. "Do you like it? Is there anything that needs to be modified? "

    Another one: "I''m too busy to spare time, so I have to make the car for Jeremy and grandfather first. These design drawings were drawn by me last night. Don''t be angry! "

    Another one, "I miss you so much. I wish I could graduate from high school and be with you in the capital as soon as possible."

    Another piece of paper was printed out. This time, there was only cartoon characters on the paper. There was a boy and a girl in the picture. The girl hugged the boy with a shy expression on her face, and the boy''s face was calm. Beside the girl, there were words, "Don''t be angry, I need a hug."

    Looking at the cartoon picture, Harold looked away unnaturally and put the picture at the bottom and the design drawing at the top.

    Another picture was sent. It showed that the boy and the girl were fa

    ughed. "In fact, the design is good, but I suggest that the color should be changed. Red and black is good."

    Wendy opened the website and selected the equipment in front of the computer according to the customer''s choice. When it came to the color matching, she chose two plans.

    One was mainly red with black as the color of the side bar, and the other was black with red.

    Dillon''s eyes lit up when he saw the design of Wendy. "It looks much better."

    "Ask someone to contact this customer about these two pictures, to see if he is satisfied with these two colors. If he really insists that red and green... Then, just do what he wants to do!"

    "Okay! I Know! Is there anything wrong with the other design drawings?"

    "No, they are better than I thought!"

    "There are two customers who choose our design. This is the customer''s request. Do you have time to do the design drawing?"

    "I will try my best to give it to you in this week."

    "Okay."

    After returning the company, Dillon asked someone to contact the customer. After a while, the customer gave up his aesthetic taste and chose the red and black color.

 Chapter 242 The Hottest Topic

    After getting the new car, Zachary asked the driver to stroll around the capital city in order to help Wendy publicize the car.

    The car was parked in a shopping mall of the Shangguan family. The pedestrians in the shopping mall looked at the novel and unique car and asked, "Wow, dear, that car is so beautiful! What brand is it? "

    "I''ve never seen this brand before. Maybe it''s an imported car!"

    "Dude, this is not an imported car! This is a domestic car! "

    "Domestic car? When did the domestic car become so beautiful? "

    "This is a new brand in our country called Shadow. This brand is very interesting. You can design your own models and they are making them. And this one is unique. "

    "Wow? Could I design it by myself? But I can''t draw!"

    "They have a website on which you can choose your favorite models and the parts and equipment of the whole car. My cousin''s cousin stayed up late last night to design and then placed the order! "

    "I like their unique design very much. If I don''t know how to design, can I ask their designers to design?"

    "Yes,

    known Shadow, I wouldn''t have spent millions on this imported car! If only I had known it earlier! "

    "You can sell this imported car to someone else and then buy Shadow''s."

    "The second-hand car is not worth much, and Shadow''s car is not cheap! If my father doesn''t give me money, I can''t afford it!"

    "Ha ha, then you should work hard to make money! You can buy it even if you save the money for a year or so! "

    "It will take a long time. Plus the production, it will take almost two years to get the car. It''s too long!"

    "Then I can do nothing to help! Ha ha! "

    Seeing more and more people around mentioned Shadow, Harold felt happy and proud for Wendy from the bottom of his heart.

    Jake Shangguan also heard that Zachary bought a new car. He came to the courtyard, looked at the car and sighed, "Father, why did you buy a new car all of a sudden?"

    "What? Why should I tell you when I buy a car? " Zachary asked with a frown.

    With a wry smile, Jake shook his head and said, "No, no, no. I didn''t mean that. I just thought it was a sudden decision."

 Chapter 243 Outer Net

    "It''s not a big deal. If I like it, I can buy it." Zachary said calmly.

    "Oh, it''s really beautiful. How did you know the brand of Shadow, dad?"

    "I got it from Harold."

    "Oh? Well, Shadow''s boss is a friend of the He family? Or their relative?"

    "Why do you ask this?"

    Jake smiled with embarrassment, "I''m just curious. A car brand suddenly appeared in the capital and made such a big noise. This person is a talent, so I want to know him."

    "I don''t know. You can ask Harold if you have any questions." Zachary coughed and frowned. He waved his hand and said, "Are you coming here to ask me this question? If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back to the company. I have to go to bed. "

    "Okay, okay! Dad, have a good rest! " After helping Zachary back to his room, Jake left the courtyard.

    In the bedroom, listening to the sound of the car driving away, Zachary frowned.

    In the head teacher''s office, Wendy had no choice but to ask for leave because the Formula Renault race was scheduled to b

    her right hand and felt very irritable.

    "Well, let''s stop talking about them. Let''s start the class." The teacher patted the blackboard to draw everyone''s attention.

    Although the students of the class didn''t mention it, the relationship between the two was still spread like a kite with a broken line.

    At this time, Wendy and Steve, who were far away in the KOR country, did not know that there was a gossip about them in the school, and it was getting worse and worse.

    The head teacher also heard rumors. It seemed that everyone had the same guess with her!

    She tried her best to inquire about a website that could watch racing live abroad, but it required VPN to watch it. With the help of her friends, she successfully watched the live broadcast on the outer net.

    The internet was slow, it took her a lot of time for waiting. As soon as she entered the live streaming room, Wendy''s face appeared on the screen!

    "What! Wendy lied to me! She really went abroad with Steve!" The head teacher was shocked.

 Chapter 244 Help Translating

    At this time, the spectator seats were shown on the screen. Many foreigners, with five-star red flags on their faces, held the banner in their hands and said, "Come on, Vivien."

    Wendy''s face flashed. The head teacher almost doubted if she had a hallucination.

    "It should be Wendy. It seems to be her! Oh, why is there only one picture? " At this time, the head teacher kept murmuring in her heart, hoping that the photographer could give Wendy a shot so that she could make sure if that was her student.

    The head teacher''s mind was full of Wendy''s lies to her. She didn''t realize that Wendy was obviously not with the other spectators.

    From the spectator seats to Steve in the Dragon shown on the screen, the head teacher was very angry and felt bad for the two to deceive her together.

    At this time, the screen moved to the left and she saw Wendy sitting next to Steve.

    Seeing the cameraman in front of her, Wendy raised her hand and waved to the camera with a smile.

    When the spectators saw the smili

    er mobile phone."

    "I happened to see the photos when I passed by. The car is indeed cool. I wanted to buy one, but I asked them to inquire about it. It seems that Shadow''s car can only be bought online, and it can be designed by oneself through DIY."

    "You know, I can''t understand Chinese, so I need your help to translate the words on the website." Damon spoke fast.

    Steve, who studied hard in English, could barely understand some, but it was still a little difficult.

    Damon actually liked Shadow. With the influence of Damon, he could help the company make money and even help Shadow open the market abroad. How could Wendy miss this opportunity?

    She nodded happily and smiled, "No problem. Now or?"

    "Do you need to have a dinner to celebrate your victory today? If there is no need for dinner, I hope you can help me now. "

    Wendy shook her head and said with a smile, "Then let''s go now. We don''t have a party."

    "Okay, let''s go now."

    "Wendy, where are you going?" Steve frowned and asked.

 Chapter 245 Keep The Secret

    His words were in English. Damon looked at Steve and Wendy and said with a smile, "I checked in the hotel. If you are worried, you can come with us."

    "OK! I''ll go with you! " Steve immediately nodded, afraid that Damon would go back on his words.

    Ken, who was going to hold the celebration party, had no choice but to cancel it and tell them to be careful.

    Luckily, with Jared''s company, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with Wendy.

    The three of them arrived at the hotel in Damon''s car. The paparazzi who followed them all the way immediately took out their cameras and shot them wildly.

    Jared peered into the darkness. Noticing what he was doing, Wendy asked, "What are you looking at, Jared?"

    "Someone is following us." Jared said with a frown.

    "It should be the paparazzi." Wendy looked up at Damon''s back and said, "They should be for him. Damon is more famous than me."

    Damon couldn''t understand Chinese, but when he heard Wendy mention him, he turned around and asked in confusion, "what?"

    "Someone is following us."

    "Stalking? Where are th

    powerful than Steve. Why didn''t she say it? Why did she lie to me?"

    She checked the time of the races. Sure enough, the two of them asked for leave to participate in the race. It seemed that the two were only team members and they were not together.

    The head teacher clicked the rebroadcast button and watched the racing video again. She even stayed up late to watch the previous video, making sure that the two were not in a relationship.

    The head teacher didn''t know why Wendy wanted to keep a secret. She planned to ask the two when they came back.

    On the second day, the head teacher kept yawning in the office. The teacher next to her looked at the blue in her eyes and frowned. "Didn''t you have a good rest yesterday? It seems that you are very sleepy. "

    "Yes! I didn''t have a good rest. " The head teacher smiled awkwardly.

    What happened yesterday was too shocking. In order to observe if the two of them were together, she stayed up late to check the previous video. When she came to her senses, she found that it was three o''clock in the morning.

 Chapter 246 Announce The Relationship

    She couldn''t fall asleep because of Wendy. Now she was constantly yawning.

    "I have coffee here. Would you like some?"

    "Okay, thank you, or I''ll be sleepy to death." The head teacher yawned and said.

    After class, the head teacher went to the Internet to check if there was any latest news about Wendy and Steve.

    It turned out that there was indeed a huge page, which could be found on all the major portals.

    The headline read: the relationship between Damon and the talented female driver Vivien was exposed!

    The picture was blurred and it could be seen that it was taken secretly.

    She saw Wendy and a man with blond hair and blue eyes waiting for the elevator in the hotel.

    "What? Damon? Who is this? " The head teacher was surprised.

    She continued to look down. The media reporters described the relationship between the two people vividly, and they also mentioned that Damon, an F1 racing driver, had gone to Formula Renault races many times to cheer for Vivien.

    The head teacher quickly searc

    What are you doing?" The man asked in confusion.

    Damon didn''t say anything. He immediately logged in his own tweet, picked up a beautiful picture from the photos they took just now and posted it, and wrote, "I hope the paparazzi won''t spread malicious rumors. Vivien and I are not more than friends. Thank you for your concern about my emotional life. Now let me introduce my lover to you."

    The man looked at Damon in surprise and reached out his hand, trying to grab the phone. "Damon, are you crazy?"

    "I''m not crazy. I know what I''m doing!" Damon asked him sincerely, "Shall we make it public? I don''t want to hide anymore. Love is beautiful. Why should I hide? Why should we care about other people''s opinions? We don''t need to care about other people''s opinions. Besides, how do you know that no one will bless us in public?"

    Damon''s words convinced the man. After thinking for a while, the man nodded in front of Damon''s expectant eyes.

    Damon happily held him and pressed the send button on his phone.

 Chapter 247 Talking On The Phone

    After sending this message, the foreign netizens who were tweeting were all shocked.

    "Damon is a gay? He came out!"

    "Wow! Damon''s lover is very handsome! They two are a perfect match! "

    "Although I''m sad that Damon has a lover, I still have to say congratulations! Both of the two are very handsome! "

    "I thought I lost to Vivien. After all, she is a talented racing driver, while I am just an ordinary person. But I didn''t expect that I would lose to a man. It''s so sad! But I still wish you happiness! "

    Damon browsed the comments and happily leaned over the phone. "Have a look. I''ve told you that everyone will bless us! We can be together aboveboard in the future!"

    Damon reached out his hand to him, and the man happily hold his hand, their ten fingers entwined tightly.

    Damon took out his phone and dialed back, "I''m sorry, Vivien. I made such a mess for you."

    "It doesn''t matter. The matter has been handled?"

    "Yes, it''s settled. Don''t worry." Damon smiled and said, "Vivien, you have a lot

    not together!"

    "Now the news spreads so fast. Do you think the school will split them apart?"

    "I don''t think so? I think they have a model for their early-age love! Look, since they were together, Wendy''s grades have never dropped. And Steve''s performance has been promoted!"

    "Well, who knows if Steve copied Wendy during the exam? It''s hard to say! "

    "You can find a way to pass the exam, but you can''t cheat when you answer questions in class, can you? One of my primary school classmates is in the same class with them. He said that Steve''s score was obtained by his own efforts, not cheating!"

    "Then let''s wait and see!"

    Looking at the people whispering to each other and pointing at them, Wendy frowned and said, "They seem to be talking about us. Is it possible that my identity as a racing driver has been exposed? It would not be like this. I''ve read the newspaper these days. The news that I won consecutively, not to mention the front page, it''s not mentioned in the corner of the newspaper."

 Chapter 248 Make A Choice Between The Two

    "I don''t know. No matter what it is, you should deal with it according to the actual situation!"

    The two just sat on their seats. The head teacher walked to Wendy with a strange expression and said, "Come to my office with me."

    Steve thought the head teacher was talking about him, so he stood up. But the head teacher shook her head and said, "Sit down, not you. Wendy, come to my office with me."

    "What? Oh! Okay! " Wendy closed her book and left the classroom with the head teacher.

    Curious, Steve turned to his classmate in the back row and asked, "What''s wrong with our head teacher? She looks unhappy!"

    "Alas! This is not good! "

    "What do you mean? What is it?"

    "I don''t know why the news that you are with Wendy is spread out."

    Steve''s eyes widened, "I''m with Wendy?"

    "Yes! But your grades are so good, and the head teacher should not separate you."

    Steve didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "What are you doing? I''m not with Wendy!"

    "Not together? Are you still trying to cover it up? Your relationship i

    to choose between the two, I will choose racing."

    "You chose racing and gave up learning?" The head teacher asked in surprise.

    "Now I''ll grab both sides. When it''s time to make a choice between two, I''ll choose racing." Wendy nodded.

    Seeing that she didn''t hesitate at all and thinking of the bonus of the champion she searched online, she felt a little better and asked, "Did you sign a contract with that team? What''s the proportion of bonus? Haven''t they squeezed you? "

    "I think you have won so many first place. If they oppress you, it won''t be difficult for you to jump to another team, right?" The head teacher was worried that Wendy, a girl, would be bullied.

    "Thank you for your concern. We have discussed the distribution of bonus. Everyone is very good to me and takes good care of me. You can rest assured."

    The head teacher complained, "You''ve hidden it from me for a long time. If I hadn''t wanted to watch the racing video on that day, I wouldn''t have known that you are also a racing driver. You''re so awesome!"

 Chapter 249 You Lied To Me

    Wendy smiled. Thinking of the recent rumors, the head teacher decided to ask, "Are you with Steve?"

    "Pfft! No, no! We are friends! " Wendy explained, waving her hand.

    "Really?"

    "It can''t be untrue!"

    She had watched so many race videos and the interaction between the two. They didn''t look like a couple.

    The head teacher told her the gossip in the school recently, "If you two still attend the next race at the same time, I''m afraid the gossip will continue."

    "I will report this matter to the school leaders. Don''t worry. Just focus on your study."

    "Okay."

    "Go to class. You can''t leave your study behind just because you earn a lot of money from racing."

    "Okay."

    When Wendy returned to the classroom, all the students looked at her curiously, wondering if she would cry.

    But Wendy was calm and didn''t look sad at all.

    Were the two of them really not together?

    Wendy sat down and everyone turned their heads to look at them.

    But they didn''t know what Steve and Wendy had talked about, and then they saw the two began to ta

    appened to meet him on the way," Harold explained seriously.

    "Oh, I see." Wendy ran to get some desserts for Harold and said, "These are the desserts I''ve been researching and making recently. Have a try."

    "I don''t have a share?" Charles was not satisfied.

    "Yes, you have."

    Harold took a piece and Wendy handed the plate to Charles quickly. He took a bite and said, "Well, it tastes good. The quantity of milk is well controlled and it won''t be particularly sweet. It tastes good."

    Wendy turned to look at Harold expectantly. She wanted to know his comment.

    Harold nodded and said, "Yes, it tastes good."

    "Ha-ha, seeing your expression it seems that it doesn''t taste good." Charles joked viciously.

    "What are you doing here?" Harold asked with a frown. He had asked Charles on the way, but he didn''t tell him and insisted on following him.

    At the mention of this, Charles looked at Wendy angrily, "Wendy, my grandfather recognizes you as his nominal granddaughter. I''m your nominal brother! How could you keep Shadow a secret to me!"

 Chapter 250 Enough Is Enough

    Charles grumbled angrily, "If I hadn''t asked Jeremy on a business trip to the capital, I would have been kept in the dark! Wendy, you are so unkind!"

    Wendy apologized, "I''ve been too busy recently, so... Ha ha! "

    What she said was true. She was so busy that she didn''t have time to go to the team for training. She would go to the race venue one day in advance and then the race would begin after one day of training.

    Others thought she was so powerful because she had received a lot of training. In fact, it was not because she had relied on her previous life''s experience and skills to win.

    She hadn''t returned to her peak state when she was in F1. If she wanted to win the championship in F1, it was difficult to win without good training.

    Wendy even forgot to design a car for herself, let alone Sane and Charles.

    Now being questioned by Charles, she blushed and apologized repeatedly.

    Harold frowned and looked at Charles, "If you want

    wl of soup. "Yes, I have a lot of work to do in the company."

    "Okay." Wendy lowered her head and ate. She was also too busy to go to the capital. She could understand that.

    Seeing Wendy''s drooping eyes, he picked up a piece of meat and put it in her bowl. "Eat more."

    "Yes. Harold, you should also eat more!" Wendy also put some of Harold''s favorite food into his bowl.

    Charles shook his head while looking at them, "Tut tut, you two should stop at the right time! I''m still sitting here! "

    "If you are dissatisfied, you can leave now." Harold said indifferently without even raising his eyes.

    "You..." Charles had to swallow his anger again.

    Harold was leaving tomorrow, so Wendy had to seize this rare opportunity. After dinner, the two sat on the sofa watching TV and chatting.

    Harold peeled the fruit peel for Wendy. The way they got along with each other was very harmonious and warm, as if they had been together for many years.

 Chapter 251 The Continuous Cold War

    Looking at Harold''s words and deeds, Charles wondered, "Is it going to rain in red drops tomorrow?"

    It was not going to be a blood rain tomorrow, but Wendy''s eyes were raining.

    Wendy was going to have a class, and Harold was going back to the capital.

    "You don''t have to see me off, just go to school." Harold said, shaking his head.

    "Okay, call me when you arrive at the capital city." Wendy said, holding his hand.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat and looking at the two people outside the car, Jared couldn''t help but say, "Miss Wendy, we are going to be late."

    Charles also complained, "Are you going to leave or not, Harold? I''m going to catch the plane!"

    Harold wiped her tears gently and said, "Go ahead."

    "Okay." Wendy stepped forward and hugged him. She smelled the familiar scent of him before she got into the car.

    "Stop looking. The car has gone far! Let''s go! " Charles shouted.

    Harold glanced at him, opened the door and got in. The car started and went farther and farther.

    The airport in

    et you get hurt."

    "This girl is a little hot tempered. She doesn''t even care about us!"

    With an expressionless face, Wendy jumped off the wall and landed beside them. Several people came over and surrounded her. "Little girl, what''s your name?"

    "What class are you in?"

    Wendy rolled her eyes at them and walked past them.

    The man reached out to grab her hand, but she dodged nimbly. "Don''t bother me! Get away!"

    "Wow, wow, this girl is really hot!"

    "Spicy food is great. I like hot one!"

    Today, when Harold left her and Alina appeared at the gate of the school, she was already very annoyed. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    "Bad luck!" After saying that, Wendy ran towards the school quickly.

    They wanted to chase after her, but were stopped by their companions. "There are all students over there. We will be exposed if we go there."

    "This little pepper is beautiful and interesting. How about we stay here and watch her? If we can meet her once, we can meet her for the second time!"

 Chapter 252 A Misunderstanding Of Handsome

    The man thought for a while and nodded with a smile. "Okay! Anyway, we have nothing to do! "

    Alina stood at the gate of the school for a long time, but she couldn''t see Wendy. She wondered if Wendy had seen her, so she sneaked into the school when she was not noticing. Or Wendy came to school early, so when she arrived at the school gate, Wendy had already arrived at the classroom.

    Today, she came here early in the morning. She was confident that Wendy would never arrive at school before her.

    But when the morning bell rang, she still didn''t see Wendy.

    Did she get up late today? Alina waited patiently. When the second class was over, she still didn''t see Wendy.

    After thinking for a while, Alina decided to find Wendy''s head teacher.

    In the teacher''s office, Alina explained her purpose.

    "Did Wendy come to class today?"

    "Yes. What can I do for you?" The head teacher looked at her seriously.

    Although she knew that Wendy''s life experience was embar

    ''t believe my climbing skills?" Wendy waved her hand and said with a smile, "Bye. See you this afternoon."

    "Okay, bye." Steve had to leave the school with Bess.

    On the other hand, Wendy came to the trash can again. Standing in front of the trash can, she frowned and looked at them.

    "Ha ha! Look, am I right? We met the little pepper again!"

    "I thought we could meet each other only after going to school in the afternoon, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon!"

    "Why don''t you leave from the school gate after school, little girl? Why do you come to climb the wall?"

    Why couldn''t she get rid of the flies today? Wendy felt annoyed in her heart.

    "Little pepper, why don''t you say anything? Are you dizzy because of us handsome boys?"

    Wendy, who had been cold, was amused by their shameless words. Handsome? Are they handsome? Did they misunderstand the word "handsome"? "Hahaha!"

    Seeing Wendy''s undisguised mockery, they all looked a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 253 Private Detective

    "Hey, what are you laughing at?"

    "Hahaha!"

    "This little pepper doesn''t give us face!"

    "Hahaha, handsome boys!" Wendy was still laughing.

    "Damn it! Stop laughing! " Someone couldn''t help but rush over and try to pull Wendy''s hair.

    She agilely stepped back, and the smile on her face disappeared. She raised her hand to grab the man''s wrist and tried hard to twist it back.

    "Ahhh! No, no!" The man cried out in pain, but Wendy didn''t want to let him go.

    Wendy''s action was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one had expected that she would beat someone.

    "What the hell are you looking at? Come and help me! "

    "Okay, okay!" When they came to their senses, they rushed up and tried to beat Wendy up.

    She pushed the man over hard and the man bumped into his companions. Some of them were knocked back a few steps, and some were directly thrown to the ground.

    "Damn it! How could this little pepper fight! Do it. Don''t be polite to her! "

    "Go!"

    The hooligans used to chop or threaten others with knives. They fought with each other only by

    s the matter? It''s almost dinner time! "

    "Mom, you eat first. I''ll eat later when I come back." Alina left the Xie family''s house in a hurry and drove there.

    Derek was also depressed. He was going to attend a party after work, but he didn''t expect to meet the woman in the bar on the way.

    "Why are you here?" Derek asked seriously.

    The woman smiled enchantingly, "Oh, I thought Mr. Derek had forgotten me! I heard that there is a party here, so I come here to see if I can meet Mr. Derek!"

    Derek dodged the woman''s hand with disgust. The woman pretended to be sad and said, "Mr. Derek, do you hate me so much? But I miss you very much, Mr. Derek!"

    "Don''t wander around in front of me!" After saying that, Derek turned around and entered the banquet hall.

    Looking at his leaving figure without hesitation, the woman smiled and turned away.

    The private detective who had been hiding in the dark was surprised to see this woman again! The two seemed to be in conflict. The private detective followed the woman all the way and knew where she lived.

 Chapter 254 Get Out Of Here

    He immediately told this to Alina, waiting for the money.

    Alina rushed to the woman''s residence at the address given by the private detective. She raised her hand and rang the doorbell crazily.

    "Ring, ring, ring." The doorbell kept ringing.

    The woman came over and opened the door. "Hello, who are you?"

    Alina looked at the woman coldly. It was indeed the woman in the photo.

    The woman was only wearing a red slip dress with a low neckline. If she slightly bent down, her body would definitely be seen.

    Alina looked at her with contempt, pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Eh? What can I do for you? " The woman asked in confusion.

    Alina looked around and found that it was well decorated. Thinking that it was Derek''s courtyard outside, she was jealous to death.

    Sitting on the sofa, Alina took out a stack of money from her bag and threw it on the table. "Here you are. Leave him."

    "Leave him? What are you talking about? "

    "I have made myself clear. Don''t play dumb!" Alina glanced at t

    p and asked, "Harold, do you have anything else to eat?"

    "No, just order."

    "Is it enough? I don''t know. " Wendy looked over at Jared and asked, "Jared, do you think that''s enough?"

    Jared was a good cook with accurate measurement. Wendy asked for his opinion.

    Jared glanced at the menu and nodded, "It should be enough. Order more if it''s not enough."

    "That''s right."

    Jared walked over and handed over the menu.

    The restaurant was so crowded that it was almost full.

    "Owner, do you still have a seat?"

    "Yes, there is. The last one! Here! " The owner walked over with several people.

    Wendy glanced at them by accident. What a small world. She didn''t expect to meet those hooligans again. She turned her eyes away and cursed, "Annoying flies."

    They happened to be sitting behind Jared. Fortunately, they didn''t see Wendy.

    "What did you say?" Harold asked with a frown.

    "Nothing." Wendy didn''t want to upset Harold, so she changed the topic, "it smells so good. I''m starving to death!"

 Chapter 255 Money Making Methods

    "Hold on." Harold comforted her.

    Those hooligans over there began to chat. Although there were many customers in the shop, their voices came when the two tables were close to each other.

    "Where have you been these years? You disappeared all of a sudden. We couldn''t get in touch with you. We were so worried about you!"

    "Ha ha, I made some money by doing a business!"

    "Business? What business? " His companions looked at the thick gold chain around the man''s neck and said, "Why don''t you bring us together to make money? We are brothers!"

    The man waved his hand and smiled mysteriously. "It''s not easy to do my business."

    Noticing the weirdness in his tone, his companions asked curiously, "What kind of business? Dangerous? "

    The man smiled proudly, "killing people."

    "What?" The others were shocked.

    The man was pleased to see his friends'' expression. He nodded proudly and said, "Yes! Kill!"

    "Killing people? How can you make money by ki

    ty with you. Why did you kidnap me?"

    Ware was very depressed. At the beginning, he thought that they wanted to rob. He said that he would give the gold chain to them, but they didn''t accept it. They knocked him out without saying a word. When he woke up, he found himself tied up and thrown on the ground.

    "No hatred? There is no hatred! " Wendy rushed straight to him, squatted on the ground, looked at him coldly and asked, "I''m asking you, you hit a mother and daughter at the gate of the police station in P County. Who instigated you to do that?"

    "What? how did you know? You... " Ware looked at Wendy in horror.

    "If you don''t want others to know, you have to do nothing. Tell me, who instigated you to do it!" Asked Wendy.

    "I didn''t do it. You''re mistaken! I don''t know the police station of P County! I''ve never been there!"

    Wendy narrowed her eyes and stared at him. "You haven''t been there? You didn''t say that in the restaurant just now! "

 Chapter 256 Confession

    "What? Are you also in that restaurant?"

    "My patience is limited. You''d better tell me honestly!"

    "I really don''t know. I was bragging just now! I heard it from somewhere else! "

    "You heard it? Who did you heard that from? "

    Ware Fan thought for a while and said hastily, "I heard it from my cousin!"

    "Cousin? Who is your cousin? What''s his name and where does he live?" Asked Wendy.

    "I...I don''t know where he lives!" Ware Fan explained, "What I said is true. Trust me!"

    Wendy sneered, "Okay. You don''t know where he lives. Don''t you even know his name?"

    Looking at the murderous look in Wendy''s eyes, Ware swallowed nervously and said nothing.

    Unable to get the answer she wanted, Wendy stood up and decisively kicked the man''s fragile part.

    "Ah!" The man trembled with pain and his face changed.

    Jared stepped back, looking at Wendy. It''s so scary.

    "As I said, my patience is limited! Don''t waste my time playing trick

    and sent someone to the garage to keep an eye on Ware.

    This time, Wendy didn''t try to hide anything. She went straight to Sherwood''s office with Harold.

    On their way, they were stopped by several men in black. Wendy said coldly, "Tell him that Wendy has something to see him."

    The man in black looked at Harold and Jared strangely and immediately went in to report to Sherwood.

    Sherwood was surprised. He raised his eyebrows and didn''t expect that Wendy would come to see him. He nodded and smiled, "Let them in."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Because Sherwood had followed them before, he knew that Wendy and others were dissatisfied with him. After thinking it over, he withdrew his people.

    "Long time no see. What brings you here?" Sherwood joked.

    Without answering his question, Wendy asked straightforwardly, "is Felix going to have a race today?"

    "Felix?" Sherwood picked up the document on the table and looked through it. "Yes, he is."

 Chapter 257 Knock Out And Take Away

    "That''s good." After saying that, Wendy stood up and was about to leave. Sherwood asked in surprise, "Are you leaving just after asking this question?"

    "Yes, go ahead with your work. I have something to deal with." Wendy nodded and left Sherwood''s office with Harold and others.

    The subordinates also felt that they were very strange. "Mr. Sherwood, should we send someone to follow them?"

    Sherwood wanted to say yes, but he was afraid that Wendy would get angry.

    The subordinate had never seen Sherwood in such a dilemma, and he was very surprised.

    After thinking for a while, Sherwood nodded and said, "Send someone to follow them, but don''t disturb them."

    "Yes, sir!"

    In fact, they didn''t need to follow them at all, because Wendy didn''t leave at all. They were sitting in Harold''s car and the business car was parked in the parking lot.

    "What? They didn''t leave?" Sherwood frowned in confusion.

    "Yes! They just stayed in the parking lot. "

    With a puzzled look, Sherwood played with the dagger in his hand and said, "It''s so weird.

    lked up to him. Seeing the unfriendly look in her eyes, Felix frowned and asked, "What''s up?"

    Wendy didn''t say a word. Jared who was standing beside, reached out his hand and chopped at the back of Felix''s neck in a flash.

    Before Felix could react, he fainted. The change was so sudden that everyone was confused.

    What was going on? Everyone looked at each other, confused.

    Jared was in charge of throwing Felix into the car. Looking at the man in black who frowned tightly, Wendy said, "tell your Mr. Sherwood, this person I''m going to take away, I will invite him to dinner another day."

    After all, it was Sherwood''s place and it was not good to fight in others'', so she thought it was necessary to tell him.

    The man in black nodded and put the money in Felix''s car. He even closed the door for him. They would give him the money that he should take.

    When Wendy took Felix back to Y City, Sherwood also received a report from his subordinate.

    "He was fainted and they took him away? Interesting!" Sherwood said, "Keep following them!"

 Chapter 258 Do Me A Favor

    "Yes, sir!"

    On the highway, Jared found a car following behind them. "Mr. Harold, it should be Sherwood''s men who are following us."

    "Just let he do what he like. Leave him alone." Said Harold.

    "Okay."

    Felix opened his eyes in a daze. There was a sharp pain behind his neck. He struggled to sit up, but found that his hands and feet were tied up and he could not move at all.

    "What the hell is this place?"

    "Cousin, are you awake?" Ware asked.

    The garage was so dark that Felix couldn''t see anything.

    "Ware? It''s you?"

    "It''s me! Cousin!"

    "What''s this place? Why did Mr. Harold tie me up? What''s going on?" Felix asked while struggling angrily.

    Ware shook his head and sighed, "Cousin, stop struggling. They won''t come until tomorrow morning."

    "It''s so dark that I can''t see anything. Come here and untie me!"

    "Cousin, I''m also tied. I can''t get through it!" Ware said helplessly.

    "What? You are also tied? I ha

    good, he jumped out and let himself be the target.

    Looking at Wendy''s sharp eyes, Ware shivered and said, "You, you said you wouldn''t kill us! You can''t go back on your word! "

    "Yes! I will never go back on my words!" Wendy nodded, "But I need your help now."

    "What? What help?" Ware asked with a frown.

    "Ha ha." Wendy sneered when she thought of something.

    In the Xie family, after giving that woman a lesson, Alina continued to let the private detective keep an eye on her.

    After observing for a few days, Derek hadn''t been to that woman''s room. Presumably, she was afraid of her and didn''t dare to tell Derek about her. Alina guessed in her mind.

    "Ring, ring, ring."

    The phone rang. Looking at the phone, Alina was delighted in her heart, ''Is it from the hospital? Is Sara dead?''

    Alina picked up the phone excitedly, "Hello!"

    "Hello, Mrs. Alina!"

    Hearing a strange voice, Alina frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 259 Overturn The teacup

    "It seems you have forgotten me, Mrs. Alina. I helped you a lot back then!"

    The man on the other end of the line said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "I don''t know you. You called the wrong number." When Alina was about to hang up the phone, the person on the other end of the phone said, "Don''t you remember P County?"

    "P County? I know P County. Who are you? Just say it. I don''t have time to deal with you." Alina asked.

    "Well, since you don''t have much time, Mrs. Alina, I''ll tell you directly. A few years ago, there was a car accident at the gate of the police station in P County. You will never forget it, will you?" The person on the other end of the line sneered.

    Alina was shocked and hung up the phone immediately.

    Felix said helplessly, "She hung up."

    "Call her again," said Wendy.

    "Yes." Jared continued to call the landline number of Alina''s bedroom and put the phone near Felix''s ear.

    Alina was still in a state of shock. What was going on? Didn''t s

    ke it out or not. Anyway, I want one million. I''ll give you two days." Felix warned.

    After the phone was hung up, Alina was furious. She didn''t know if the person on the other end of the phone would stick to her like a fly!

    From now on, she would become the mobile ATM of him!

    After thinking for a while, Alina decided to give it to him first. If he wanted it again, she would think of a way!

    The witnesses were all in hand, Harold had sent more people to watch over them. It was impossible for Felix and Ware to escape!

    Harold warned worriedly and then went back to the capital city for work.

    "Call me if anything happens. Don''t hold it back by yourself." Harold comforted her.

    "Okay." Wendy nodded obediently.

    One day later, Alina transferred the money to Felix''s account.

    "Ring, ring, ring."

    "Hello?"

    "Good morning, Mrs. Alina!"

    Alina was so angry that she knocked over the teacup. She scolded, "Less than a week has passed! What the hell do you want?"

 Chapter 260 Torture

    "What do I want? I don''t want to do anything. I just called you to ask if there is anything I can do for you, and let me make a fortune with you, Mrs. Alina!" Said Felix smilingly.

    "Fuck off! Don''t disturb me! Don''t you understand me? " Alina hung up the phone angrily, her chest heaving and breathing heavily.

    "What''s wrong with you?" A familiar voice came from behind Alina.

    She froze and turned around in a hurry, only to find Derek standing behind her.

    "When... When did you come in? Why is there no sound at all? " Alina was so frightened that she couldn''t hold back her perfect smile.

    She didn''t know how ugly her forced smile was in Derek''s eyes. He loosened his tie and threw it on the bed, glancing at the phone, "Who were you talking to just now? Why are you so angry?"

    Although they were separated now, Alina had done a lot for the Xie family. He still needed to know what he should care about.

    "What? I... I... " Alina''s mind was in a me

    ately took her bag and ran to the telephone office to change her phone number! She must finish everything as soon as possible before Jade came back.

    "The phone is hang up."

    Jared redialed again, but he couldn''t get through to the people in the living room.

    He immediately reported this to Wendy.

    "All of them have been cut off? Well, the second plan can start now!" A mocking smile appeared on Wendy''s face.

    "Yes!"

    Alina was a woman of action. Jade didn''t find anything unusual after she came back.

    It was quiet at home for a few days. Alina didn''t have to worry about her phone call at night. She could have a good sleep.

    One day, Alina got up and went downstairs to have breakfast.

    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." The doorbell rang. The nanny went to open the door and came back after saying something.

    Jade looked at the stuff in the nanny''s hand curiously and asked, "What''s this?"

    "I don''t know. The postman said it was for Mrs. Alina."

 Chapter 261 Dont Blame Me

    "Let me have a look." Jade stretched out her hand curiously.

    Coincidentally, Alina went downstairs. She leaned over and asked in confusion, "What''s this?"

    "Madam, someone sent you a registration letter."

    "For me? What is it?" Alina came over to them.

    Jade handed the letter to her, "Open it and have a look."

    Alina tore up the letter and took out a piece of paper, on which there was a picture of a car. Not far from the car, two people were lying on the ground.

    Alina''s face was pale. Jade stretched out her head curiously and asked, "What the hell?"

    "Nothing!" Alina hurriedly put the paper back into the envelope and ran upstairs.

    "Why do I feel that Alina has been acting weird recently! Do you think so?" Jade looked at the nanny and asked.

    The nanny said awkwardly, "A little."

    "It''s so strange. What makes her so scared? " Jade walked upstairs.

    Alina was furious. She thought her world would be quiet after she changed he

    very strange, appearing beside him from time to time.

    Derek put the documents aside, rubbed his temples and sighed deeply.

    Derek''s worry was not unnecessary. Seeing the news on the newspaper, Wendy threw it aside and said coldly, "Good, very good! You said you loved my mother, but now you even have a mistress. That''s enough!"

    Jared wanted to say something, but he didn''t.

    Wendy was so angry that she picked up the tea cup and took a big sip. "In that case, don''t blame me!"

    "Jared, send these things to Derek!" Said Wendy harshly.

    She didn''t want to call him the word "father" at all. She felt that it was an insult to her mother and herself.

    "Yes! I''ll do it right now! " Jared nodded and left the villa immediately.

    The X Company issued a statement that the news on the newspaper was false and someone deliberately slandered it.

    But on the second day, the newspaper immediately reported that Alina had beaten up the mistress.

 Chapter 262 Righteousness

    What a shame!

    When Jade read the news on the newspaper, she was so angry that she fell ill. Alina hurriedly sent Jade to the hospital.

    "Mom, don''t be angry. Have a good rest!" Alina comforted her.

    Looking at Alina, Jade asked worriedly, "You were absent-minded these days. Is it because of Derek? You didn''t want me to see the contents in the envelope, is it because of this?

    Pretending to be aggrieved, Alina shook her head and said, "No, mom."

    "You silly girl, you still want to hide it from me! Alas, I''m so disappointed in Derek. It''s all that bad girl. Without her, our family wouldn''t have been like this! It''s all her fault. She and her mother are jinx!"

    "Mom, stop talking. Have a good rest! Have a good sleep. I''ll be here with you. "

    "Okay, I''m sorry." Jade raised her hand and touched Alina''s face.

    As Jade was getting old and her hands became rough, Alina wanted to dodge. But considering Jade

    anything to say, just say it here. I won''t let you bully Alina!"

    "Do you still want to stand up for that woman? Are you crazy? "

    "I''m not talking about this. It''s something else!" Derek pulled Alina upstairs and said, "Let''s go."

    "Hey, hey, Derek, what are you doing? Slow down. Don''t hurt Alina!" Jade followed him in a hurry, but Derek walked faster. When he returned to the bedroom, he slammed the door and locked it from inside.

    Alina was a little scared when she saw Derek''s expression, but she didn''t feel guilty. It was Derek who was wrong, not her!

    She had done so much for this family, but Derek had an affair! The more Alina thought that she was tortured by Felix and she was alone in the room, the more she felt wronged.

    Tears welled up in Alina''s eyes.

    Derek looked at her coldly without saying a word. Alina couldn''t stand it anymore and asked, "Do you want to ask me why I hit that woman?"

 Chapter 263 Make A Scene Outside

    Derek finally opened his mouth, "No, I''m asking you! Sara''s car accident that year, did you send someone to do it?"

    Alina suddenly looked up at Derek with her mouth wide open.

    Oh my God! How did Derek know this? Alina was startled.

    She was very nervous and realized that her expression just now must have betrayed her. She looked away with a guilty conscience and asked, "What are you talking about, Derek? I didn''t understand."

    "Do you really don''t understand, or do you want to change the topic with a guilty conscience?" Derek asked coldly.

    "I, I don''t know that woman at all. How could I send someone to hit her? Did you hear some nonsense, Derek?" Alina asked anxiously.

    Derek shook his head, "I didn''t hear it from others. I heard it from you."

    "What? Did I say it myself? " Trembling, Alina asked, "What are you talking about, Derek? I didn''t say that! "

    "Oh? You really didn''t say that I would give

    eeply. It seemed that he wouldn''t let her go.

    Thinking of this, Alina got up from the floor and ran out of the door.

    Derek called out the nanny who was hiding in the dark and asked her to hold Jade. He immediately chased after her.

    He caught up with Alina in a short time.

    "Let me go! Let me go! I won''t go!"

    "You have to go! How cruel you are! How could you kill a woman and a child like this?" Derek gnashed his teeth and cursed.

    "Cruel? Aren''t you cruel? If you didn''t go to find that woman, how could I do that?" Alina shouted hysterically.

    The two of them made a loud noise. Several running cars stopped and listened to their quarrel.

    But they misunderstood that they were quarreling about the mistress.

    "Wow, look, this is a man! They are the same! "

    "Why did they make a scene outside? Do they think the Xie family was not shameful enough? I really don''t know what they are thinking about."

 Chapter 264 Powerful Measure

    Regardless of her screaming, Derek pulled her into the car and ordered quickly, "Drive to the police station."

    "What?"

    "What? You don''t understand me?" Shouted Derek.

    "Okay!" The driver hurried to the police station.

    Alina had been struggling in the car. She kept beating Derek, trying to get out of the car. She didn''t want to be locked up in prison, and she didn''t want to die.

    But Derek made up his mind and controlled her hands and feet to prevent her from moving.

    At last, the two men scuffled into the police station, which scared the police and hurried to stop them.

    In the villa, Jared reported to Wendy, "Derek has sent Alina to the police station."

    Wendy sent the recorder pen to Derek to see what he was going to do next. If he chose to cover it up, she would not be polite.

    Unexpectedly, Derek still chose to send Alina to the police station. Now the X Company had the impression that the chairman had an affair. If the news that Alina was a murderer was exposed, it would undoubtedly

    appened outside, but Derek seemed not to hear it. He cleaned Jade''s body and went back to home muddleheaded.

    He hadn''t eaten for days. He took out a few bottles of wine from the fridge, put them on the table and kept drinking.

    A car slowly drove to the Xie family''s house. Wendy raised her hand and pressed the doorbell. Derek fell on the sofa and didn''t get up.

    Jared came over and patted the door hard, which awakened Derek. He stumbled over and opened the door. "Who is it?"

    "It''s me!" Looking at the drunk Derek, Wendy frowned. She glanced at the living room, which could be described as a mess.

    "Sara? Sara, you come to see me!" Derek reached out to touch Wendy''s face.

    She stepped back in a hurry and stared at him.

    Derek didn''t notice the impatience in Wendy''s eyes. He said excitedly, "Sara, have you recovered? Are you awake?"

    "You got the wrong person."

    "I got the wrong person? I didn''t make a mistake? You are Sara!" Derek let Wendy in and said happily, "Sara, I miss you so much!"

 Chapter 265 Keep The Secret

    When Wendy and Jared walked in, there were almost wine bottles on the sofa. Was Derek going to move all the wine at home?

    The drunken Derek didn''t realize these problems at all. He staggered back to the sofa, looked at Wendy and sighed, "Sara, are you also disappointed in me? The murderer has been with me for so many years, but I didn''t find her!"

    "I''m sorry to make you suffer. It''s all my fault! I married such a vicious woman! " Derek angrily picked up the bottle and threw it to the ground, and the glass fragments splashed out on the ground.

    Jared reacted quickly and pulled Wendy behind him to avoid the glass fragments.

    Derek continued, "Sara, I haven''t done anything I promised you. When Wendy moved out of the Xie family, she was completely disappointed in me. No, no! There''s one thing I''ve done well! "

    Derek looked up at Wendy with a silly smile.

    Looking at Derek''s silly smile, Wendy had a mixed feeling.

    ten to my class and I can''t read any books. I just want to know what happened to you in the past!"

    Wendy''s words hit Derek''s soft spot. He turned around in a hurry and slapped himself.

    Derek''s sudden move startled Wendy. "What are you doing?"

    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault. Damn it! You are under so much pressure preparing the college entrance examination. I''m making trouble for you!" The more Derek said, the angrier he became. He wanted to slap himself again.

    This time, Wendy reacted quickly and grabbed Derek''s wrist. "Stop it! If you don''t want me to lose in the college entrance examination, please tell me what happened that year!"

    Wendy looked more and more like Sara. She was supposed to enjoy the care of her parents and grow up happily at this age.

    Because of Alina, Sara was now in a vegetative state. Because of his mother, Wendy moved out of the Xie family.

    Derek felt he owed Wendy too much.

 Chapter 266 Guilt And Apology

    After thinking it over, Derek finally decided to tell Wendy what had happened in the past.

    The haggard Derek recalled the past and said, "Your mother and I were classmates in college. I liked her very much, but I didn''t dare to express my love to her. I kept my love in my heart."

    "At that time, your father was more outstanding in both appearance and talent. He was a big shot in the school, because he and your mother were in the student union. They became familiar with each other after several times, and naturally they were together."

    "I felt bitter when they are together. And I''m glad that I didn''t express my love to her. I can be her friend and stay with her."

    Wendy frowned and asked, "Then why did they separate?"

    "I don''t know. Your mother kept silent as soon as I asked her about it. She didn''t want to tell me the reason." Derek said bitterly, "I returned to Y City after graduation. I thought I would never meet your mother in my life, but I didn''t expect to see her in the hospi

    Derek pointed at the phone and stared at Wendy.

    She lowered her head and apologized again, "I''m sorry. I bought the company."

    "No, the company has been purchased by the Summer Group, hasn''t it? What does it have to do with you? " Derek asked in surprise, "Is the Summer Group the company of the He family?"

    Pursing her lips, Wendy shook her head. "It''s my company."

    "Your company?" Derek was shocked, "Where did you get the money to open a company?"

    "I''m sorry for keeping it from you." Since Wendy knew that Derek was innocent and he didn''t betray her mother, there was no need to hide it from him. "I''m a professional racing driver. I''ve made a lot of money by racing in the past few years. I''m interested in cars, so I started a car making company. Now the company has made a little money."

    Wendy said modestly. If the Summer Group only earned a little money, how could it acquire the X Company? Derek was petrified. It was so much information that he couldn''t react in a short time.

 Chapter 267 Prove Your Innocence

    It was horrible for a child who hadn''t reached adulthood to have such achievements now.

    Sitting next to Derek, Wendy waited for him to digest the news. After a while, he frowned and said, "A professional racing driver? It''s too dangerous..."

    "You are not my father now. It''s none of your business." Wendy said with a smile.

    Derek didn''t know what to say, but compared with the cold and distant Wendy in the past, now seeing her relieved smile, Derek hesitated for a while and could only shake his head and laugh at himself. "Yes, I have no right to be in charge of you."

    Seeing the disappointment on his face, Wendy hurriedly explained, "Racing is not as dangerous as you think. I can take you to the team to learn the structure of racing cars when I''m free."

    "Well, and..." Wendy said guiltily, "I always thought that you were sorry for my mother. I was very disappointed in you, so I was so angry that I asked someone to purchase the X Company. I''ve called and arranged everything. You are still t

    at they would want Mr. Derek to continue to be the chairman.

    "Well? Tell me what you think. " Albert glanced at everyone.

    Was he testing them on purpose?

    Should they support Mr. Derek or not?

    After the first person supported Derek, everyone began to express their support for Derek one after another.

    In the YL Group, Wilbur Wu looked at his subordinate and asked, "What? Derek is still the chairman? Summer Group doesn''t send anyone to manage?"

    "Maybe the Summer Group has just been established, and there are not many capable people in it." The subordinate guessed.

    "Damn it! Summer Group!" Wilbur cursed angrily, "If I can acquire the X Company, I can press Derek into the soil. Damn it!"

    The more Wilbur thought about it, the more regretful he felt. He had done so many things and arranged for so long, but now he made all these for others.

    "The Summer Group, the damned Summer Group. Send people to spread the news and create some public opinion." Wilbur ordered.

    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 268 No Appetite

    Wendy returned to the villa and went upstairs.

    Jared followed her and looked at her back. After a short pause, he turned around and walked to the living room. Then he picked up his phone and dialed a number.

    Harold, who was in the capital, answered the phone, "Hello? What? How is Wendy now? Okay, I see!"

    Jared told Harold what he had just known. He was also shocked. He didn''t expect that Derek wasn''t Wendy''s biological father. He knew all her plans and preparations, and could understand her feelings now.

    Looking at the thick stack of documents on the table, Harold sighed deeply. He had too many things to deal with and he couldn''t go to her now, so he hoped that Wendy would not feel too sad.

    Jared went to the kitchen and knocked on the door, "Miss Wendy, dinner is ready."

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    "Miss Wendy."

    Lying on the bed, Wendy poked her head out of the quilt and shouted, "I don''t want to eat, Jared. I don''t have an

    ate her so much? As a mother, it was a failure.

    "Are we going to pack up and live with my sister now?" Hobson asked curiously.

    Derek nodded, "Yes. We''ll be there as soon as we are ready."

    "Yeah! Great! " Hobson urged, "Dad, hurry up!"

    Derek shook his head and began to pack up and put the luggage in the car. When the passers-by saw them busy, they discussed curiously.

    "Eh? What are they doing? "

    "I guess it''s because of such a big mess that Derek has no face to continue to stay in Y City."

    "I don''t think so. I still can''t believe that Derek has an affair."

    "The newspaper has reported it. Why can''t you believe it? Well, I can only say that he deserves it."

    "Things are hard to predict. Derek deserves it."

    "After this matter comes out, I will take advantage of it to criticize my husband and ask him not to have any money to raise any woman outside. I don''t want to lose face with him when he gets caught and hyped."

 Chapter 269 Ignore

    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong."

    It must be Derek. Wendy stood up and went to open the door.

    Outside the door, when Hobson saw Wendy, he happily jumped over and hugged her. "Sister, I miss you so much. Long time no see!"

    At first, Wendy thought that Hobson would blame her, but she didn''t expect him to be the same as before. She pinched his chubby face with relief and said, "I miss you too. Come on in."

    "Okay." He took Wendy to the living room and sat down.

    "Sister, your home is so beautiful." Hobson turned his head and praised.

    "Are you hungry? Do you have anything to eat? " Wendy went to the kitchen and took out the biscuits she had made. "I made them myself. Would you like to have a taste?"

    As soon as Hobson heard that there was food, he immediately sat up straight and stared at the plate in Wendy''s hand. "Yes, yes. I''m already hungry!"

    Looking at his son''s greedy face, Derek shook his head helplessly.

    After Wendy put the plate in front of them, Hobson immediately grabbed one and put

    one was talking about this matter, but the Summer Group and the X Company did not respond to the news.

    Due to the scandal, the X Company''s orders had been reduced by more than half. But with the help of the Summer Motor Company, the steel used in their car production was provided by the X Company, so as to make up for the loss of orders.

    The YL Group asked the media to spread the news, trying to make the X Company worse.

    But it was known to all, and the Summer Group and X Company didn''t care about it at all. Before that, they had discussed how the Summer Group and X Company would counterattack. They were ready to see what they would do.

    As a result, they didn''t care about them at all, and the content of the newspaper became a one-sided statement. Things would not be interesting if they didn''t responded to it.

    Now there was no good news to report about it. People would get bored of it when they read it.

    "Didn''t I tell you to make a scene? That''s what you said?" Wilbur asked angrily.

 Chapter 270 The Champion Of This Season

    "Yes, I did make a scene!"

    "The Summer Group and X Company are almost unaffected. How can this called make a scene?" Wilbur regretted that he didn''t live up to his expectations. "I said we should defeat them with public opinion!"

    The man sighed, "We''ve tried, but they didn''t respond to the news at all. We can''t do anything to them."

    "Damn it! It feels like a punch on cotton. It''s useless at all. I''m really pissed off." Wilbur was furious. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was.

    Wilbur was furious, but he could do nothing about it, because the Summer Group was developing too fast.

    In the blink of an eye, the newly established company had firmly occupied most of the market in the country.

    Because of its high price performance and good-looking appearance, now the Summer Motor Company car was called national car by many people.

    Wendy asked Jared to investigate the heroine of Derek''s scandal and found that she had a close relationship with Wilbur, the chairman of YL Group.

    The

    ly rare. Such an excellent female racer had never been seen before. Everyone was looking at her to see if she could keep the record of consecutive wins this time.

    Many underground casinos began to bid to see who would win the final of Formula Renault and who would be the champion of the season.

    Undoubtedly, Wendy was the most popular racer. Her light even covered the top ten racers.

    Even Manny, who used to be the hottest winner, was now ranked second, just like a green leaf, unremarkable.

    Many people thought that Dragon was the main winner and Wendy was the racing queen. Although the odds were very low, there were still countless gamblers.

    Under everyone''s expectant eyes, the last race of Formula Renault began.

    Instead of sitting in the rest area, Hobson and Derek bought two tickets to the spectator seats.

    Wendy glanced at the scoreboard and said with a smile, "Steve, are you sure you can make it into the top three?"

    Steve now ranked fourth in total points, two points behind the third.

 Chapter 271 Sixteen Consecutive Wins

    "It''s hard to say. I''ll try my best." Steve performed better and better in these races. He was surprised that he could rank fourth in total points.

    "Come on! There is a big difference between the third and the fourth prize. " Wendy patted him on the shoulder to encourage him.

    "Okay." The two smiled at each other, put on their helmets and sat in the racing car.

    When the red racing car ran out of the pit stop, all the spectators stood up and shouted rhythmically, "Vivien, Vivien!"

    The atmosphere was heated. Hobson and Derek stood up and shouted, "Wendy, come on!"

    "Come on, Wendy!"

    The race of Formula Renault in this time could be regarded as the most eye-catching. Originally, the most eye-catching thing was the F1 race. This time, a female racing driver broke out of the heavy encirclement and made a good record, which could be said to be amazing.

    Wendy was even talked about by the major media. Many audience who only cared about F1 and looked down upon Formula Renault were focused on today''s competition.

    Let''s

    oreign netizens were quarreling fiercely, but the domestic situation was peaceful. Now racing was really a little unpopular at home.

    No matter how the netizens quarreled, the biggest beneficiary of this race was Wendy.

    A group of announcement and endorsement swarmed into Dragon. Some even invited Wendy to act in TV series and movies.

    The staff of the brand media department of Dragon were all very busy. They kept sorting out documents and choosing the best endorsement for Wendy.

    The head teacher stayed up late to check the bonus of Dragon on the official website.

    "Three million and two hundred thousand euros? How much is it?" The head teacher checked the tax rate and calculated it on the calculator. "Wow! About twenty-five million. Oh my God!"

    "There are also fees and tickets split by TV stations. With so many countries and so many channels, the share is also terrifying!" The head teacher exclaimed.

    No wonder Wendy would rather give up her study than go to the race. She couldn''t make that money all her life.

 Chapter 272 The Script

    It was already late at night after the investigation. The head teacher yawned and quickly went to bed.

    On the other side of the earth, Ken invited everyone to a hotel for dinner.

    People were toasting and laughing at the table.

    "Steve did a good job today. Let me propose a toast to you." A staff member of the technical department came to propose a toast to Steve.

    Wendy stopped it, "We are not adults. We can''t drink."

    "That''s right. You can''t drink. Drink juice." Ken nodded.

    Ken treated these two people as the helpers the God had sent to him and didn''t want them to be wronged.

    The technical staff still wanted to persuade the wine, but was pulled away by others.

    Steve smiled, "It''s Okay. Seventeen is no different from eighteen. Now that everyone is so happy, a little drink would not be serious. "

    "No, I have promised Uncle Albert that I will take good care of you!" Wendy shook her head firmly.

    "Okay, I''ll drink juice." Steve took up the juice obediently.

    Jared leaned

    race about to begin?" Asked Wendy in surprise.

    "I came here to see you make history. I wanted to congratulate you, but I didn''t expect you to leave so fast that I didn''t see you." Damon gave Wendy a thumbs up sincerely. "What should I do? I can''t wait to race with you on the track!"

    Wendy smiled, "We''ll meet on the track soon!"

    "Okay."

    The two stood at the door and chatted for a while before they separated.

    Jared walked beside Wendy and looked at her from time to time.

    Noticing what Jared was doing, Wendy asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing." Jared held back his laughter and handed the room card to her.

    "Ding."

    When the door was opened, Wendy stood still and looked at the man in the room in disbelief. She blinked her eyes to make sure that she was not dreaming. Then she ran to Harold happily and hugged him. "Did I have an illusion? Why are you here, Harold?"

    Looking at the two people embracing each other, Jared closed the door and went back to his room.

 Chapter 273 The Method Worked

    Harold didn''t watch today''s race. He rushed from the capital to Wendy her a surprise.

    Seeing the excited face of the girl in his arms, he smiled.

    All of a sudden, Harold leaned close to Wendy''s neck and sniffed. The air he exhaled made Wendy''s neck itchy. She shrank her neck subconsciously.

    ''What''s wrong with Harold, is he...

    Wendy looked up at him happily. Harold frowned and asked, "Did you drink?"

    Well, it turned out that Harold was smelling the alcohol from her.

    In fact, she didn''t drink. The wine on her body was sprayed on her body when she opened the bottle to celebrate just now.

    Wendy frowned, pretending to be guilty. "I didn''t drink."

    Harold was cheated by Wendy''s acting skill. He asked unhappily, "You are not an adult yet. How can you drink? I asked Jared to keep an eye on you. What does he do?"

    While saying that, Harold was about to walk towards the door. In a hurry, Wendy grabbed his hand to stop him. "Harold, I feel a little dizzy."

    l couldn''t bear the review and race these days.

    Thinking that Wendy had drunk before she reached adulthood, he picked up the room card and went to Jared''s room with dissatisfaction.

    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong."

    Jared, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by the doorbell. He walked to the door and saw through the peephole that Harold stood outside. He hurriedly opened the door and asked, "Mr. Harold, what can I do for you at this late hour?"

    Harold stared at him and asked, "I asked you to keep an eye on Wendy. Why did you let her drink?"

    "What?" Jared was confused. "Miss Wendy didn''t drink."

    "She didn''t drink?" Harold narrowed his eyes and said, "She told me that she drank a little happily."

    Jared rubbed his nose awkwardly. He remembered that he had told Steve and Ken not to let Wendy drink.

    Did she drink it secretly when he went downstairs to pick Harold up? Or... Wendy was joking with Harold?

    In any case, it was true that Harold was angry now.

 Chapter 274 Face To Face Etiquette

    Jared lowered his head and said, "Maybe Miss Wendy drank when I left the room to pick you up."

    "Deduct half of your salary this month." Harold said calmly.

    "Yes, sir!" Jared felt bitter.

    "Not next time."

    "Yes, sir!" Jared nodded.

    After he taught Jared a lesson, Harold went back to his room and looked at the sleeping girl with a faint smile on his face.

    "Harold," Wendy murmured in her sleep.

    Hearing his name, Harold lay on the bed happily and closed his eyes.

    The second day, Jared came to ask Wendy and Harold to get up and go downstairs for dinner. Hobson and Derek were late. When they approached, they found that Harold had come.

    Derek asked in surprise, "Why is Mr. Harold here?"

    "I''m here to watch Wendy''s race." Harold explained.

    Derek frowned and looked at Wendy, and then turned to look at Harold. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. At the same time, the waiter also came, so

    paper in his hand excitedly, "Vivien, I''m your fan. Can you sign for me?"

    Seeing her fans, Wendy nodded and smiled, "OK, no problem."

    She took the pen and signed her name on the paper.

    "Nice! I''m so happy to see you here. You did a great job yesterday! " The man was so excited that he didn''t know what to do.

    "Thank you for your support. I will continue to work hard in the future."

    "Vivien, can you give me a hug?" The man asked with a red face.

    "OK!"

    Wendy nodded and opened her arms. The man excitedly hugged her and suddenly turned his face towards her.

    In the blink of an eye, Harold grabbed the man''s collar and pulled him away.

    "Hey, buddy, what are you doing?" The man stared at Harold with dissatisfaction.

    "Please pay attention to your behavior," said Harold harshly.

    "My behavior? What''s wrong with my behavior? It''s normal, OK? This is the way in our country to say hello!" The man said angrily.

 Chapter 275 Compliments

    "Shaking hands is the normal way of greeting in our country. Just shake hands." Harold snorted.

    In her previous life, Wendy grew up abroad, so she was clear about the more open etiquette of foreigners. She didn''t think cheek kissing was a big deal.

    Wendy tugged at Harold''s sleeve, hinting him not to be angry.

    The man asked angrily, "Who are you? Vivien didn''t refuse me. How can you make a decision for her?"

    After saying that, the man turned to look at Wendy and smiled. "Vivien, I didn''t offend you just now, did I?"

    "No." Wendy shook her head and smiled. She even hugged the man.

    The man was overjoyed. When he was about to close his face to her, Wendy had already let go of him and took a step back. "Thank you for your support. I''m going to the airport to take a plane back. I''m sorry that I can''t continue chatting with you."

    Wendy''s move was reasonable. She didn''t let the man take advantage of her, and also she didn''t make him feel uncomfortable. The man nodded and said, "Okay,

    Vivien has a good eye!"

    "Vivien has a boyfriend? I broke up with my boyfriend! "

    Since knowing that Wendy was also a racing driver, the head teacher went home every day after work to have a walk on the Internet, which startled her.

    "What happened? Why is there another gossip about Wendy? " The head teacher murmured and began to read the news one by one.

    The matter of Damon was clarified last time, but today''s news seemed to be true.

    The man looked several years older than Wendy. What was going on?

    The paparazzi cut off Derek and Hobson from the photos on purpose. If the head teacher saw the two of them, she might be relieved.

    After all, Wendy''s family was present, and if their relationship was really unusual, the family would stop them.

    Now there were only the two of them in the photo, and she couldn''t help worrying.

    On the second day, the head teacher secretly looked at Wendy and found that she was studying hard and didn''t look upset because of the gossip outside.

 Chapter 276 The Sea Of Questions

    Was it because Wendy didn''t know that her scandal had been exposed to the public?

    The head teacher thought for a while and felt that it was possible. Since Wendy didn''t know, she had to shut up and didn''t want Wendy to know those messy things.

    Wendy was too busy to log in to see the information on twitter, but Jared, who had been paying attention to her all the time, knew it. As soon as he saw the information on the Internet, he immediately reported it to Harold.

    "Mr. Harold, should we stop this matter?" Jared asked.

    Harold put down the document in his hand and asked, "How are the discussions going on the Internet?"

    "Well, almost all of them wish you and Miss Wendy good luck. A few of them say that they are sad and lovelorn."

    Harold raised his eyebrows and said, "Let it go. That''s it."

    "What? Let it go? " Jared asked in confusion.

    In fact, Jared could tell that the two were doing some ambiguous things, but they were not together and they kept their relationship a secret to the public. He was a little confused.

    Jared had thought that Harold would ask someone to keep the matter u

    I said that I drew to relax myself, so she didn''t say anything." Wendy took out the paper and continued drawing.

    Steve admired Wendy so much that he gave her a thumbs up and said, "You are awesome."

    Steve was in a good mood. Now Albert was in charge of the company, and the Chen family was no longer the one who was forced to pay the debt and had didn''t have a good meal.

    Now he had nothing to worry about. All he wanted to do was to take part in the college entrance examination. No matter what the final result of the college entrance examination was, he would not have any regret.

    Even if he failed the exam, he didn''t need to go to college. Steve could devote himself to racing.

    He lowered his head and continued to read the questions. If he didn''t understand, he would ask Wendy, and Wendy would analyze it for him.

    Wendy, who was about to draw and relax, became busy. After Steve finished his question, another classmate came to ask her.

    [³ÂÞÈÍþ] checked the question and found that he didn''t know how to answer it, so he sat closer to listen. Several students nearby also came over curiously.

 Chapter 277 Good Luck

    This time, Wendy became the focus of the whole class. Everyone wanted to listen to one more question and understand the way to solve it.

    When Wendy came back home tiredly, Jared asked, "Miss Wendy, do you want to take a shower now? I''ll run a bath for you. "

    "No, I''m tired to death. I''ll have a rest." Wendy shook her head.

    "What''s wrong? Too much pressure? "

    "No." Wendy told him what had happened to her. She closed her eyes and said, "I''m going to throw up. Now I just want to have a good rest. I don''t want to go to school."

    Derek said lovingly, "Wendy, why don''t you have a good rest at home these days? I''ll help you ask for leave from your teacher."

    "No, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Wendy stood up from the sofa and walked towards the bedroom.

    After taking a shower and drinking up the hot milk brought by Jared, she quickly ran to bed and fell asleep.

    Compared with physical exercise, brain exercise was more tiring.

    On the second day, Wendy came to the classroom. She didn''t review her notes or draw. Instead, she sat in her seat and explained the real problems of t

    Worried, Derek checked two more times and said, "Okay, let''s go, Jared."

    Jared started the car and sent Wendy to school.

    In order to avoid the traffic jam on the road, they specially arrived at the school gate early.

    It was not yet the entrance time, and the examination spot was still blocked. Many students were sitting on the playground, reading their books and reciting poems.

    Derek wanted to let Wendy sit in the car until she could enter the examination ground. But many parents had the same thought as him, and the entrance of No.1 High School began to be blocked.

    The traffic police came to urge them to drive away. Derek was so worried that he wanted to say something to the police, but was stopped by Wendy.

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. You can go back now. Don''t wait for me! " Wendy opened the car door and waved at them. Then she turned around and walked into the school.

    Derek breathed nervously and fidgeted.

    Derek felt more nervous for Wendy''s exam than for his own in his school time. Seeing Derek like this, Jared drove him to a cafe nearby and waited for Wendy.

 Chapter 278 Cheating In The Exam

    When Wendy walked to the playground, she was stunned. What she saw was completely red.

    It seemed that red clothes are a symbol of auspiciousness and good luck. Every family had this custom. Today, so many people came here in red clothes.

    "Wendy?" Bess ran to Wendy happily and looked at her in surprise. "Wow, this dress is so beautiful. Where did you buy it? You look good in it! "

    "It''s from my relatives." Seeing her in the school uniform, Wendy asked curiously, "Well, isn''t there a custom of wearing red in your family?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Then why don''t you wear it?" Looking at her dressing up, Wendy sighed helplessly. It was too grand. "I came here in school uniform just like you. My father insisted that I wear this red dress."

    Embarrassed, Bess touched her nose and whispered in Wendy''s ear, "My underwear is red."

    "Hey, what are you two whispering about?" Suddenly, a hand was put on Bess''s shoulder.

    She was telling Wendy the secret shyly, but she was

    over and explain to Wendy in a low voice.

    "Open your arms."

    The invigilator glanced at Seth''s belly with a detecting device, and the device made a sound.

    "Beep, beep, beep."

    All the students in the class looked at him. This was the first time that the device made a sound.

    "What is it?"

    Seth pulled up his T-shirt awkwardly, "It should be because of the belt."

    "Take it off and let me have a look."

    Seth untied the belt and handed it to the invigilator. It was indeed a normal belt. She held the device to search Seth''s belly, and this time the device did not make any sound.

    She continued to move the device down.

    "Beep, beep, beep."

    The device rang again. Seth took out a bunch of keys from his pocket.

    The teacher checked the key and put it aside. Then she checked the pocket with the device, and there was no sound.

    "Beep, beep, beep."

    The device rang again. The students were very nervous, and Seth''s play was just to let them relax.

 Chapter 279 Take Off Your Shoes

    "Take off your shoes."

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "You must take it off."

    Seth had no choice but to take off his shoes and socks and stand barefoot on the ground.

    The teacher scanned the socks, the device didn''t make any sound. She scanned the shoes again and the device made a sound again.

    The invigilator picked up the shoes and fumbled around to see if there was any cheating equipment hidden in them. However, as soon as she picked up the shoes, a smell rushed over.

    "Gee!" The invigilator moved the shoes away and frowned uncomfortably.

    "Hahaha!" The students in the classroom burst into laughter.

    Embarrassed, Seth stared at the pair of shoes angrily. If he had known that he would make a fool of himself today, he shouldn''t have worn this pair of riveted shoes just to pretend to be cool.

    After strenuous efforts, Seth finally passed the examination and entered the classroom.

    The students looked at him from time to time. He didn''t have the nerve to talk to Wendy when he made such a joke just now, so he had to sit in his seat with his h

    ing the school.

    Seth was ignored by Wendy. He was angry and anxious, but there was nothing he could do.

    Derek stood at the school gate and waved at the three of them, "I''m here."

    "Didn''t I tell you not to wait?" Seeing Derek sweating under the sun, she frowned and said.

    "It''s okay. Let''s go. There is a heavy traffic jam, our car parked over there." Derek smiled, "You two come here too. I''ll drive you back."

    "Okay, thank you, Uncle Derek!" Bess nodded happily.

    The car moved slowly. Bess asked, "Wendy, who was the boy next to you just now? Admirer? Ha ha. "

    "No, he wanted to copy my answer. I ignored him." Wendy shook her head.

    "Ah! I see! He seems to care about you very much. I thought he liked you! "

    Wendy smiled helplessly. "I think you also care about Steve. Do you like him?"

    "Yes, yes. Do you like me?" Steve echoed jokingly.

    With a shy face, Bess raised her hand and patted on Wendy. Then she turned to look out of the window and said, "Wendy, don''t talk nonsense. I''m angry."

    "Okay, okay, I''m talking nonsense. Don''t be angry."

 Chapter 280 Expression Of Love

    After lunch, Derek asked Wendy to go upstairs to have a rest. She should prepare for the exam in a perfect state.

    Seeing the nervous look on Derek''s face, she couldn''t help laughing, "Dad, don''t be too nervous. It''s okay."

    "I''m not nervous. Don''t worry about me. Go to bed." Derek waved his hand and asked her to go upstairs.

    Wendy shook her head and went back to her room.

    After a while, Jared came up to wake Wendy up. She walked slowly to drink water and took an apple from the fridge to wash it.

    Jared followed her and asked, "Miss Wendy, would you like an apple? Let me peel it. "

    "You don''t have to peel it. The apple is delicious with skin."

    Derek couldn''t sit still in the living room anymore. He followed her and asked, "Wendy, what are you doing? Wash the apple? Don''t wash it. Let''s go. I''ll peel the skin for you in the car. I don''t know what the traffic will be like if it''s too late."

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry." After washing an apple, she went out slowly.

    Derek looked at his watch and urged, "Jared, drive the car fast."

    "Yes."

    "No, thanks. J

    g a large bouquet of flowers walking to Wendy and kneeling down on one knee in front of her.

    He said affectionately, "Wendy, I like you. Be my girlfriend!"

    "Wow!"

    "Oh my God! What a waste!"

    "Say yes, say yes, say yes!"

    The students in the class hooted. The students in class two and three were throwing their books, they immediately came over when they heard the noise in class one.

    There were more and more people at the gate of the first class, which attracted more attention.

    "What''s going on there?"

    "I heard someone say ''say yes'' just now. Is there anyone expressing his love at this time?"

    "That''s possible! Oh my God! Let''s go and have a look! "

    "Okay."

    The entrance of the class one was completely besieged. The students around cheered and were shouting "say yes". The scene was so noisy that Wendy couldn''t hear anything.

    With a cold face, Steve said, "Wendy, leave him alone. Let''s go out from the back door."

    Wendy grabbed his wrist and shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. Since it became such a big deal, it''s not a good idea to hide."

 Chapter 281 Go Home With Me

    Bess looked at Steve up and down. Seeing what Wendy was doing, she lowered her head sadly.

    Seth forced a smile and continued, "Be my girlfriend."

    In this case, some girls didn''t want the boy to lose face and would reluctantly accept it.

    The previous contact made him think that Wendy was a simple and soft hearted girl. He did it on purpose today. Wendy''s identity of Derek''s illegitimate daughter was not a secret in the upper class of Y City.

    He had thought that the Xie family would collapse, but with the support of the Summer Group, now they were quite wealthy and could do what they wanted to do.

    Wendy glanced at the students and waved at them to calm down.

    It seemed that the heroine was going to express her attitude. In order to witness this very romantic moment, the students immediately closed their mouths and held their breath, looking forward to the next scene.

    Under everyone''s expectation, Wendy looked at Seth apologetically and shook her head. "I refuse."

    "Uh..." Everyone lo

    deal." Wendy reached out her pinky finger.

    In the He family''s house of the capital, Rachel was busy cooking in the kitchen in the early morning.

    Sheridan came over and hugged her, "What are you doing?"

    "Maybe Wendy will arrive at noon or in the afternoon. I''ll cook something delicious for her. She must have spent a lot of time and energy on the college entrance examination. I need to make nutrient food for her. " Rachel spooned a spoonful of soup from the pot to Sheridan''s lips.

    "Have a try."

    After Sheridan drank it, Rachel asked with expectation, "What do you think? Is it too salty?"

    "No, It''s fine."

    "That''s good." Rachel happily turned down the fire and let it continue to boil for a while.

    Now, Wendy had finished her college entrance examination. She was less than eighteen years old. They would be together in less than two months.

    After waiting for so long, Rachel finally could see this day coming.

    Harold was not in a hurry, but Rachel was even more anxious than him.

 Chapter 282 Shadows Goal

    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." Under the expectant gaze of Rachel, Wendy finally arrived at Harold''s home in the capital.

    "Oh, Wendy, you''re finally here!" Rachel went to open the door happily, she hold Wendy''s hand and led her in, while saying lovingly, "Oh my God! Why are you so thin? It''s heartbreaking."

    Wendy said with a smile, "I''m fine. I''m not very thin."

    "You are too thin. I have to take good care of you these days." Rachel looked at Wendy as if she was looking at some little cabbages.

    "Okay." Wendy nodded.

    Rachel had a good control of the time. As soon as they arrived home, the dinner was ready.

    It was not easy to see Wendy again, so Rachel picked up food for her as if she was going to feed her up.

    It was hard to turn down the warm-hearted offer. Wendy almost broke her belly.

    In the past, when Wendy was in Y City, she also learned how to make cakes. After dinner, she planned to make some cakes and desserts for Rachel and others. Harold came to help her.

    Harold was beating eggs, pouring milk and

    o you mean by that?"

    Wendy said coldly, "I don''t think there is any words I said that you can''t understand. Just tell me, is that customers are God the goal of Shadow?"

    Some people around heard the noise and turned around. The saleswoman was a little embarrassed. Now she understood what Wendy meant. She was going to stand up for that poor boy.

    The saleswoman didn''t want to be humiliated. She smiled apologetically, "No."

    Hearing this answer, Wendy raised her eyebrows. "Really? Then what is Shadow''s goal?"

    "Yes, er..." This question was so sudden that the saleswoman couldn''t make it up.

    Wendy snorted, "So this is Shadow. It''s really eye opening."

    Hearing Wendy''s sarcasm, one of the sales staff couldn''t help walking over and said, "Miss, we don''t have enough seats in our shop. If you don''t need it, I''ll let the customers behind use it."

    It seemed that the staff was trying to drive her away!

    The boy also came to his senses. He smiled kindly at Wendy and said, "You, you can use it. I''m going back."

 Chapter 283 Rank In The College Entrance Examination

    Wendy shook her head and said, "It''s Okay. Sit down."

    After saying that, she seriously glanced at the two sales staff, walked to the side, took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.

    The phone was quickly picked up. "Hello?"

    "Uncle Dillon, I''m Wendy. Are you busy now?" Wendy asked with a smile.

    Dillon smiled and said, "No. Is there anything wrong with you, Wendy?"

    "Here is the thing. I''m in the 4S shop of Shadow in the capital. I..."

    The two sales staff looked over at Wendy up and down in confusion. "Hey, who is that woman calling?"

    "It''s none of our business. It doesn''t matter unless she is calling our leader." The saleswoman shrugged her shoulders indifferently.

    There was a customer around them. Seeing that no one was using the computer, he asked doubtfully, "Don''t you need the computer? If you don''t need it, I''ll use it! "

    The saleswoman observed the brand the customer was wearing and smiled, "Okay, please have a seat."

    The boy was even more embarrassed when he saw the saleswoman''s different attitudes towards him and this customer. He lowered h

    tion Bureau was not connected at all. The website for the college entrance examination results could not be opened, and the server was about to collapse.

    Rachel hung up the phone unhappily. "There are too many people calling, I can''t get through at all. Alas!"

    "You can call a few days later." Wendy comforted. She was not in a hurry at all.

    She was not in a hurry, but Derek was very anxious. He couldn''t check the result of Wendy''s college entrance examination at all.

    The head teacher was the first to know the result and immediately called Derek to tell him the good news. Derek immediately called Harold''s home.

    "Wendy, the first place! You are the first place in the exam! Hahaha, I knew you would make it! Great! "

    "Now the TV station wants to interview you. When will you come back?" Derek said a lot.

    Go back? Wendy frowned and said, "I don''t have time to go back recently. Forget about the interview. By the way, Dad, do you know the score of Steve?"

    "He also did a good job in the exam. He rank top twenty in the whole province." Wendy felt happy for Steve.

 Chapter 284 Ready To Transfer

    After hanging up the phone, Wendy wanted to call Bess. She didn''t know whether she had passed the exam or not. But her phone was busy all the time and probably she had been calling the Education Bureau to check her scores.

    After thinking for a while, she called Steve to congratulate him, "Well done, Steve!"

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect me to be so good in the exam. This is an unusual performance, isn''t it?" Steve smiled happily, "Do you know Bess''s result? She also did well in the exam, ranking the top fifty in the whole province."

    Wendy raised her eyebrows, "What? How do you know Bess''s result?"

    "She called me!" Steve explained.

    "Did she call you specially to tell you?"

    Wendy stressed the word "specially". Noticing that there was a hidden meaning in her words, Steve smiled helplessly and said, "Not specially. She just called to ask me about my result, and I asked her by the way."

    "Then why didn''t she call me?" Wendy said with a cunning smile.

    "Oh, you are not in Y City. How can Bess

    and comforted her, "You have achieved so much at such a young age. You are more outstanding and powerful than I was when I was young!"

    "I have inherited your wisdom, grandpa!" Wendy flattered.

    Zachary was very satisfied with it. He laughed and said, "You are such a sweet talker."

    During the whole dinner, Harold didn''t say a word, but he kept an eye on Wendy and Zachary. From time to time, he would pick up food and make tea for them.

    When Harold went to the bathroom, Zachary looked at Wendy and teased, "You have a good taste."

    "What?" Zachary''s words confused Wendy.

    "I mean Harold. You have a good taste."

    Now, Wendy understood what her grandfather meant. She smiled and said, "Of course."

    Seeing her reaction, Zachary laughed even more happily. "But my granddaughter is also very good. That boy is lucky!"

    "Hahaha!" The two smiled at each other.

    Millay Wen did a good job in the college entrance examination this time. She was taken out for dinner by David Wen and Zoe Zhang.

 Chapter 285 Haunting

    Millay smiled happily and said, "Dad, I have passed the exam so well this time. Is there any reward for me?"

    "Reward? What reward do you want? " Asked David, looking up at her.

    Millay put down her chopsticks in a hurry and leaned towards David. She asked cautiously, "Dad, I want to buy a car."

    "Buy a car? Of course you can!" David thought that Millay was going to say something important, he pointed at Zoe casually and said, "Let your mother accompany you to pick out a car some other day."

    "Uh, no..." Millay said guiltily, "Dad, have you heard of Shadow? This brand is very famous recently. "

    "Shadow?" "You mean the Shadow that you can design by yourself?" asked David, raising his eyebrows slightly.

    Millay''s eyes lit up. "Yes, yes. Dad, you also know Shadow?"

    "How could I not know? Several of my friends have ordered Shadow''s car." "Do you also want to buy a Shadow?" David asked with a frown.

    "Yes." Millay nodded excitedly, "Dad, can you give me a car of Shadow?"

    Seeing t

    firmly, "I must catch up with him!"

    Taking a glance at his daughter who was full of confidence, David continued to refute, "Come on, you are far inferior to Wendy!"

    "Dad, you''ve only met that woman a few times, but you''ve been defending her!" Millay said angrily, "Am I your daughter or is she your daughter?"

    Zoe''s heart tightened and snapped, "What nonsense are you talking about? Is this how you talk to your parents? You are becoming more and more arrogant and domineering now! "

    "I don''t even know who on earth has your personality inherited from!" Zoe said coldly, "Don''t buy Shadow''s car for her for the time being. When she changes these bad habits, it can be bought."

    "Mom! I didn''t say anything! " Millay was taken aback by Zoe''s sudden change of mind.

    When her father just agreed to buy her a Shadow, she had already imagined the scene that she drove Shadow to show off to her friends. At this time, Zoe suddenly said that she didn''t agree to buy a car, which was not allowed!

 Chapter 286 Explosive News

    "No way! Dad just agreed to buy it for me! " Millay grabbed Zoe''s hand and said anxiously.

    "Then don''t you going to change your attitude?" Zoe stared at her and asked seriously.

    "Yes, I will! I will change! " Millay nodded crazily.

    David cast a glance at Millay, and turned the steering wheel to drive home. He didn''t follow Harold''s car.

    Zoe felt relieved and clenched her fists.

    Seeing Zoe''s blank eyes, Millay asked tentatively, "Mom? Just promise me to buy it for me! "

    Zoe came to her senses and coughed. She looked out of the window to prevent Millay from noticing her abnormality.

    "It depends on your performance. If you behave well, you can buy it!"

    "What?" Millay was greatly disappointed. "How long will you observe my performance? It would take a long time to order Shadow''s car! When you agree to buy it for me, I don''t know how long I have to wait in line. "

    Zoe said indifferently, "Since we all have to wait, it doesn''t matter if we wait a little longer."

    "M

    What''s wrong? What happened? Why do you look so bad? " His wife asked gently.

    "Sara has been found."

    "What?" His wife was confused. "Who is Sara?"

    "My sister, Sara!" Jake said coldly.

    "Wow! Didn''t you say that she was dead? "

    "I also thought she was dead, but I didn''t expect her to be so alive after being run over by a car. Fortunately, she is in a vegetative state now."

    "Vegetable? Will she wake up? "

    "I don''t know. It might be difficult to wake up."

    "I heard that she was pregnant and ran away from home. Is it true?" His wife asked tentatively.

    This was a sensitive topic in the Shangguan family. It was almost a taboo topic. There were also some gossips outside, but she didn''t dare to ask this question since she got married with Jake.

    Jake nodded, "Yes, it''s true. She gave birth to a daughter with good grades. She got the number one in the college entrance examination."

    "Wow, number one in the college entrance examination? That''s awesome! Will she... "

 Chapter 287 Discuss Countermeasures

    Creak. There was a sound at the door, and Jake immediately shut his mouth. His wife, Laura Luo, heard the sound and immediately picked up the cup on the tea table and drank slowly.

    When Paul Shangguan came in and saw the two people in the living room, he shouted, "Jake, Laura."

    "Hi." Jake nodded indifferently and looked away.

    Paul was surprised to see his brother watching TV in a daze. The TV was not on. What was he watching?

    He looked at the TV in confusion and then went upstairs.

    Silence returned to the living room again. Jake winked at Laura, and Laura immediately followed him back to his room.

    The two started a discussion about the sudden appearance of Sara and Wendy.

    On the second morning, the Shangguan family had breakfast in the dining hall.

    Seeing her son''s haggard face, Laura put a cup of sober tea in front of him and said, "Don''t drink too much in social activities. Drinking too much is bad for your health."

    "I''m fine, mom. Don''t wo

    ted, "In my opinion, let her live in the school and don''t come back often. We should be able to keep the matter of Sara a secret."

    Bonnie disagreed, "Well, if she tell everyone about it in college, it will be known to all that she is a member of the Shangguan family. This aunt of mine got pregnant before marriage and ran away from home. What a shame!"

    "Bonnie!" Paul scolded sharply, "Shut up! Do you know what you are talking about! It''s none of your business! "

    "Am I wrong? Humph! " Bonnie stood up arrogantly and said, "I know you think the same as me, but you just say it in your heart. No one dares to say it openly like me!"

    "I have put it this way. I won''t be nice to her. If I were her and couldn''t live on, I would just commit suicide. Isn''t it shameless to come back?" Bonnie just woke up and began to talk nonsense.

    Ivy gritted her teeth and grabbed her, "Don''t talk nonsense. Your aunt is in a vegetative state. How could she come back shamelessly?"

 Chapter 288 Transferred To The Capital City

    "I don''t care that much. Humph!" Bonnie turned around and ran upstairs.

    Paul and Ivy looked at each other. Jake said coldly, "Paul, Bonnie, you educate her well. She is becoming more and more rebellious."

    "Yes, I will educate her well." Paul nodded and promised.

    After breakfast, Jake and Paul went to the parking lot to pick up the car. After that, Paul looked around and asked in a low voice, "Does dad want to give Sara''s share to her child?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t ask." Jake shook his head.

    "How could you not ask such important information? There''s a lot in Sara''s share!" Said Paul anxiously.

    "It happened too suddenly. I didn''t expect it at that time. Besides, dad was testing me. How could I think of this question?"

    "Oh, really! How could she be found after disappearing for so many years?" Paul rubbed his temples and sighed, "I feel annoyed when I think of what happened to Sara in the past. It is often deliberately pointed at by other

    f Harold''s home, Rachel asked nervously, "Wendy, will you move out and not live with us in the future?"

    Harold was a little stunned when he heard what Rachel said. He was busy with Wendy today, so he didn''t realize the problem at all.

    Now that Wendy and Shangguan family had known each other, she should go back.

    Harold''s face darkened.

    Wendy glanced at Harold''s face and asked Rachel, "Do you want me to stay?"

    "Of course I want you to stay! If you are not at home, I will be bored to death! " Holding Wendy''s hand, Rachel said anxiously, "Wendy, stay here!"

    Wendy turned to Harold and ask, "Do you want me to stay, Harold?"

    After a moment of silence, Harold nodded and said, "Yes."

    "Okay, I''ll stay!" Wendy smiled easily, "I won''t leave you."

    It was not until he saw her smiling at him that Harold realized that he had been molested again. He looked away unnaturally.

    Sitting aside and watching the show, Rachel couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 289 The First Meeting

    Seeing her son''s expression, Rachel smiled and helped him out, "That''s great! Wendy, are you really not leaving?"

    "Yes, I won''t leave!"

    "Wendy, have some soup. I asked them to make this seaweed and egg soup for you. You must be very tired today? Drink more. "

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and took the soup from Rachel. She blew it and had a sip. "It tastes good!"

    "It''s okay as long as you like it. Eat more."

    "Okay, please eat more. I''ll pick up whatever I want to eat by myself."

    The atmosphere of the dinner was very good, but it was not so good in Shangguan family.

    No one had an appetite except for Lance.

    Everyone had their own thoughts. Looking at the food in front of them, nobody knew what was on their minds.

    "Ring, ring, ring." The phone rang in the living room.

    "Go and answer the phone." Jake winked at Lance. Lance put down his chopsticks and walked to the living room to answer the phone.

    The people at the table craned their ears to listen to

    Why did they pay so much attention to her?

    Zachary also noticed their abnormality. He frowned and asked, "What are you staring at Wen Wendy for?"

    "What?" Withdrawing his gaze, Jake smiled and said, "Wendy is as so much the same as Sara when she was young, so I paid more attention to her."

    After saying that, Jake walked quickly to the bed.

    He looked at the pale face of Sara lying on the bed. After so many years, she still looked so young and beautiful.

    Jake sighed and asked, "What did the doctor say? Is it possible for her to wake up?"

    "The doctor doesn''t know. It depends on God." Zachary shook his head and said sadly, "The doctor said that we should talk more with Sara. Maybe one day she will wake up."

    "Paul and I don''t have time to visit her since we have to go to work. Laura and Ivy can come to talk with Sara every day."

    Zachary nodded and said, "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean. If you have nothing else to do, come and accompany her more."

 Chapter 290 The Atmosphere Was Awkward

    Paul walked over and looked at the woman on the bed, sighing, without saying a word.

    When Laura and Ivy got married, Sara had already run away from home. They had no feelings for her and didn''t know what to say. They could only stand quietly aside.

    The ward was quiet and the atmosphere was getting more and more strange.

    Sitting beside the bed, Zachary gently held his daughter''s hand and sobbed, "Sara, your brothers have come to see you. You haven''t seen each other for so many years, and you must miss them very much. Wake up, okay?"

    Lying on the bed, Sara was still in a coma.

    Paul and Jake walked up to Sara and told her what had happened in the past few years. However, there was still no sign that she would wake up.

    Would her mother never wake up? Wendy''s eyes reddened and she lowered her head.

    Noticing the disappointment on Wendy''s face, Zachary walked up to her and comforted, "Don''t worry, Wendy. Your mother will wake up."

    re too."

    Hearing her mother''s voice, she slowly walked over to open the door and asked in a low voice, "Did grandpa ask me why I didn''t get up?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s all?" Bonnie frowned with dissatisfaction.

    "That''s right. Wendy just came here. Everyone must be talking about her. Hurry up and get washed. Don''t let them wait for you." Urged Ivy.

    "Okay, I see." Bonnie closed the door unhappily.

    Seeing her bad temper, Ivy was angry and helpless. "You''d better restrain your temper. Do you understand?"

    "Okay! It''s so annoying. Can you stop it? Bonnie''s voice came from the door.

    With a sigh, Ivy went downstairs to the dining hall. Seeing that no one was behind her, Zachary asked doubtfully, "Where is Bonnie?"

    "She got up and is washing her face. She worried that I might be hungry, so she asked me to come down first." Ivy explained.

    Zachary laughed and said, "Bonnie is so considerate. I will let you know her later."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 291 Transferring Shares

    "Wendy, you should eat more. This is your home. You can pick up whatever you want to eat."

    "Okay."

    When she went downstairs, Bonnie saw some people talking and laughing at the table. The atmosphere seemed to be quite good. She looked at Wendy up and down.

    She snorted in her heart. Sure enough, her weak look would make others feel pity for her.

    "Bonnie is finally up. Come on, this is your cousin, Wendy." Zachary waved at her.

    "Wendy, this is Bonnie Shangguan. Just call her Bonnie like us."

    "Bonnie." Wendy put down her chopsticks and looked at her cousin. She had short hair, sharp eyes and raised her chin slightly.

    It didn''t look like what Zachary said, but a little fierce.

    "Hello." Bonnie pulled out a chair and sat down. She didn''t seem to want to talk to Wendy.

    Zachary frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Bonnie? You look unhappy. Who irritated you? "

    Ivy hurriedly explained, "She had a conflict with her friend

    Dad."

    "Dad."

    "Take a seat." Taking a sip of tea, Zachary asked, "Sara has been missing for so many years. You kept her share before. Transfer it to Wendy tomorrow."

    "What?" It was too sudden. Jake thought that Zachary would talk about it a few days later. But he didn''t expect that he wanted to transfer the shares as soon as Wendy came.

    "What? Do you have any objection? " Zachary raised his eyebrows.

    Paul rubbed his nose and said, "Dad, Wendy is still a child. Isn''t it too childish to transfer the shares to her? Let''s keep it until she gets a job. "

    Jake thought this idea was good, he said, "That''s exactly what I think."

    "It doesn''t matter. Just transfer it to her." Zachary was very clear about Wendy''s ability to make money. The two companies, Shadow and Summer Motor, were now in the limelight at home.

    Besides, these shares were given to Sara before. Now she was in a coma, so it was reasonable to transfer them to Wendy.

 Chapter 292 Give Up The Shares

    Now that he had said so, Zachary would suspect Jake if he didn''t agree.

    He could only nod and say, "Okay, I''ll ask my employees to transfer the shares tomorrow."

    "By the way, I remember there is a project in the west of the city now, right?" Zachary asked.

    "Yes, I''m in charge of this project now." Paul nodded.

    "Cooperate with X Company in Y City on materials.

    Since Zachary retired, everything in the company was handled by Jake and Paul. Zachary hadn''t intervened in the company''s affairs for many years.

    Why did he interfere now?

    "The X Company in Y City? I haven''t heard of this company before. " Paul asked in confusion.

    Jake frowned, "Y City? Wendy is in Y City. Does the X Company have anything to do with her?"

    "Thanks to Derek, the chairman of the X Company, for taking care of Sara and Wendy, or else, alas..." Zachary sighed, "I''ll cooperate with them on the materials of the West City Project to repay his help for so many years."

    Jake disagreed, "

    Uncle Paul. You are so busy at work. You don''t need to invite me to dinner. I have been in the capital city for a period of time. I have been to all the delicious and interesting places. There is no need to ask for leave because of me. "

    Paul thought that Wendy had just come from Y City, but he didn''t expect that she had been in the capital city for a period of time.

    He smiled awkwardly, "It doesn''t matter. I happen to have something to talk with you tomorrow. Shall we go out in the daytime or in the evening?"

    "In the daytime."

    Harold went to work in the daytime and came back in the evening. She would not waste her time with Harold.

    "Well, let''s meet at the Grand Square tomorrow noon. Do you know how to go? How about I pick you up tomorrow? " Paul suggested.

    "Okay."

    The two of them chatted for a while and then hung up the phone. Rachel asked, "Is your Uncle Paul going to take you to dinner?"

    "Yes, he said he had something to tell me." Wendy nodded.

 Chapter 293 keep It For Me

    "What do you think he wants to say to you? Is there anything that he can''t tell you on the phone? Why do you have to have dinner tomorrow? "

    "I don''t know. We have to deal with it by then." Wendy shook her head.

    When he went downstairs, Harold happened to hear their conversation. He said worriedly, "I''ll go with you tomorrow."

    Wendy smiled, "No, thanks. I''m not a porcelain doll. I''m fine with Jared."

    "Call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    The next day, Paul drove Wendy to a western restaurant.

    "Wendy, have you eaten steak?" He asked deliberately.

    "Yes."

    "Well, what do you want to eat?" Paul handed the menu to Wendy. Wendy took it and saw it was all in English with only a few pictures.

    People with poor English would definitely be shocked when they saw this menu. It was impossible that a western restaurant in the capital didn''t have a Chinese menu.

    She didn''t know if it was because the style of this shop

    "

    "Well, forget it. Your grandfather is old. Don''t bother him with these things." Paul stopped him in a hurry.

    If Wendy told it to Zachary, he would be doomed.

    "Thank you, Uncle Paul." Wendy said with a sweet smile.

    "Well, that''s all right." Paul smiled awkwardly.

    The dinner was over. After sending Wendy home, Paul drove back to the company.

    Seeing him come back, Jake walked up to him and asked, "What did she say? Did she agree?"

    "No." Paul shook his head and sighed.

    "Does she think the money is not enough?"

    "No." Paul helplessly told him the conversation between them just now. "I can''t do anything about it. I can''t tell her that Dad intends to transfer the shares to her."

    "Alas! Really! " Jake sighed, "I have no choice but to ask someone to transfer the shares to her."

    Paul sat on the sofa, unwilling to give up. Although she only had one percent of the shares, it was worth about one hundred million.

 Chapter 294 Whats Your Plan

    Wendy had thought that this matter would be over, but on the second day, the Shangguan family had contacted her and said that they would transfer the shares.

    She didn''t have Paul''s number, so she picked up the phone and called her grandfather in confusion.

    "Hello?"

    "Grandpa, I''m Wendy. Someone came to me just now and said that he wanted to transfer my mother''s shares to me."

    "Oh?" Zachary smiled with relief, "Your uncles are quite efficient. I asked them to transfer the shares to your mother. She is in a coma now, so I asked them to transfer the money to you. "

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked tentatively, "Grandpa, did you ask them to transfer the money to me as soon as I met them?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing." Wendy said with a faint smile.

    It seemed that grandpa and her uncles had talked about the transfer of shares at that time, and Uncle Paul was not reconciled, so he came to her and said that he wanted to buy the shares in her ha

    d a big party."

    "Well, do you need to prepare for it?" Rachel asked curiously.

    "Yes, I''ll order the cake later."

    "That''s it?" Rachel raised her eyebrows.

    "Yes." Otherwise? Harold looked at Rachel in confusion.

    She was so anxious that she nudged Harold with her elbow and asked, "What about your relationship with Wendy? You said you would wait for her to graduate and grow up. Now she has graduated and will turn eighteen in a few days. Haven''t you taken any action yet?"

    "No."

    "What are you doing? I''m asking you! " Rachel was speechless.

    "I have a plan."

    "What''s your plan? Tell me. " Rachel asked curiously.

    "You will know when the time comes." Harold didn''t want to say anything more.

    Rachel giggled, "That''s good. Wendy is such an excellent girl. If you don''t hurry up, she will be taken away by other men."

    They began to plan for Wendy''s birthday party secretly. Dragon was going to enter F1, and Wendy had been very busy these days.

 Chapter 295 Lets Be Together

    It would cost a lot to operate an F1 team. In order to have enough money, she carefully looked through the documents sorted out by the staff of the brand media department.

    It was about the cooperation between different companies, including advertising endorsement, movies and TV series.

    Frowning, Wendy took out a document from it. It said that the boss of a big company of the USA wanted to invite her to dinner. The price was up to several millions for one time.

    With a cold face, she dialed Ken''s number. "I saw the invitation to a dinner in the document, Ken. A few million dollars for one dinner is really enough to save my face! Who in the brand media department arranged this? Were they really not kidding? They want me to drink with these people like a hostess?"

    "What? Hostess?" Ken was stunned. He apologized in a hurry, "Wendy, don''t be angry. I''ll criticize them right now. I''ll deal with those who should be fired or dismissed."

    "Well, I believe you will handle it well." Wendy picked out some contracts that she was satisfied with

    eep fit, Wendy tried her best to control her diet. But this cake was made by Harold himself for her, so she had to eat more.

    Wendy ate three big pieces.

    Seeing that she had eaten so many cakes, Harold was also in a good mood.

    However, Rachel was not in the mood to eat the cake. She winked at Harold, indicating him to continue. But he didn''t take any further action. She was so anxious.

    Was it because of the two of them and Harold was shy? After thinking for a while, she looked at Sheridan and said, "I have something to buy. Can you go to the shopping mall with me?"

    "Okay." In order to make rooms for the two, Sheridan and Rachel moved aside, leaving the two of them alone.

    Wendy was well aware of that. She looked at Harold expectantly and asked, "I''m eighteen years old today. Do you have anything to tell me?"

    "Happy birthday."

    "Nothing else?"

    "Let''s be together." Harold reached out his hand to Wendy sincerely.

    Wendy reached out and put her hands on it. The two hands was hold together. She smiled and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 296 Warmth And Sweetness

    Holding Sheridan''s arm, Rachel went shopping while fantasizing, "Do you think that Harold will screw it up?"

    "What? Why are you so unconfident about your son? " Sheridan smiled.

    "Well, he doesn''t know how to say sweet words. It''s really a headache!" Rachel sighed, "You were so sweet at that time. Why didn''t he inherit this from you?"

    "He will deal with it well. Don''t worry." Sheridan was not happy that his wife was around his son every day. He walked into the flower shop with Rachel.

    "You want to buy flowers?" Rachel asked in confusion.

    "Yes."

    "For Wendy?"

    Without answering her question, Sheridan bought a bunch of roses and put it in Rachel''s hand. "It''s for you."

    Raising her eyebrows, Rachel said, "We are a couple for so many years. Why do you buy me roses?"

    Sheridan said, "You are as beautiful as roses."

    "Ha ha! Thank you. I like it very much! " With the roses in her arms and Sheridan in her right hand, Rachel strolled and chatted with Sheridan slowly.

    The passers-by all looked at them, their e

    "Happy Birthday! I hope I can see your wonderful performance in F1 as soon as possible!"

    "Hey, I seem to find something amazing. There is a man''s shoes in the lower right corner of the photo. Did Vivien''s boyfriend buy the cake for her or make it for her?"

    "That''s possible. If Vivien did it herself, she would surely make it clear on the twitter that she did it herself."

    "Maybe he is her father? Ha ha! "

    Looking through the comments, Wendy saw the message. She handed the phone to Harold and said, "These people are like Sherlock Holmes. They have sharp eyes."

    Harold reached out and rubbed her head, saying nothing.

    Not long after she sent the tweet, she immediately received the blessing message from everyone, and her mobile phone kept vibrating.

    Lying on the sofa, Wendy rested her head on Harold''s laps and replied messages.

    With one hand holding the document, Harold stroked her hair gently with the other hand, as if he was smoothing a cat''s hair.

    The atmosphere in the bedroom was very warm and sweet.

 Chapter 297 Very Scheming

    In a high-end ward of the hospital, Laura sat on a chair and watched TV series with her mobile phone.

    She had been here for about half an hour. When she entered the ward, she pulled a chair and sat down without saying a word to Sara.

    Laura couldn''t help but burst into laughter when she saw the funny scene.

    She checked the time on the APP and found that it was time to leave.

    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, which startled Laura. She shook her hand and failed to grab the phone, making a loud bang.

    "Oh, my phone." Laura frowned and picked up the phone in a hurry.

    "Are you okay?" Wendy walked over and asked.

    "It''s okay." Laura smiled awkwardly.

    The phone screen was broken, and the back cover and the battery flew out. It should be repaired. How could it be all right?

    Before Wendy could say anything, Laura said, "Since you''re here, I''ll go back first."

    "Okay."

    "Bye." Laura put the phone into her bag and slipped away at once.

    Now Wendy had nothing to do. She went to the h

    d be said that no one in the world doesn''t love money. Now she recognized grandfather. She didn''t even want the money from grandfather. Only a fool would refuse it. If she is not a fool, then it must be her deliberateness."

    Bonnie put down her chopsticks in disdain, and Jake thought of what she said.

    Paul nodded, "Although what Bonnie said is a little unpleasant, it makes sense. It''s so strange that Wendy doesn''t want shares and doesn''t keep in touch with us. It seems that she did it on purpose! "

    "TSK, TSK, TSK. It seems that our niece is very scheming. She is so horrible."

    "That''s right. Anyway, you''d better stay away from her as far as possible in the future. Don''t be caught by her in case that she gossips it to Dad." Jake warned.

    "Well, don''t worry. I will stay away from her as soon as I see her."

    "That''s good."

    It was not known how sad Sara would be if she woke up from the coma and found her brothers who used to love her so much had become like this because of benefits and power.

 Chapter 298 Buy It For You

    In the underground racing track of the black market, Sherwood received the materials sorted out by his subordinates.

    Although the papers was very thin, it was densely packed with Wendy''s recent movements.

    "Shadow?" Sherwood raised his eyebrows and murmured.

    Sherwood was very sensitive. He found that Harold, Jeremy, Sane and other people who had a good relationship with Wendy all ordered Shadow''s car at the same time.

    Did Shadow have anything to do with Wendy? It didn''t be investigated and written down on the document.

    Sherwood pointed at Shadow on the document and said, "Investigate this Shadow carefully."

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate nodded.

    Sherwood continued to look through it. The information also mentioned that Wendy''s birthday had come a few days ago. He frowned slightly and asked, "Why didn''t anyone remind me of her birthday?"

    The subordinate thought to himself, ''You didn''t ask us to pay attention to Wendy''s birthday. How could I remind you?''

    But he could only though in his mind and dared not say

    at her with his deep eyes but didn''t answer her question.

    Wendy walked up to him with eyes blinking, "I remember you promised me that you would never lie to me in the future, didn''t you?"

    Harold nodded.

    "Are you jealous?" Asked Wendy.

    Harold had no choice but to say, "Yes."

    "Don''t be jealous. This flower is a birthday gift from Sherwood. He nust have some purpose."

    To be honest, Harold was really conflicted.

    He knew that Wendy liked racing, and she might even give up learning for racing. Sending a racing car? She had her own racing car, and two car companies, Summer Motor and Shadow.

    It was not a surprise to send a car.

    Apart from the car, Harold really didn''t know what Wendy liked. He had asked her before but she said that she didn''t need anything, so he didn''t buy anything for her.

    But now that Sherwood had sent her the flowers, Harold immediately felt a sense of crisis.

    Harold frowned and asked, "What do you like? I''ll buy it for you. "

    "Me? I like you! " Wendy said with a naughty smile.

 Chapter 299 The Ability To Speak Sweet Words

    Wendy was such a sweet talker. Harold, who had been worried just now, was in a good mood to hear that.

    "Then what do you like, Harold?" Asked Wendy.

    "I don''t need anything. You don''t have to buy me anything." Harold didn''t notice that Wendy was digging a hole for him to jump in.

    Sure enough, he jumped in. She put the flower back into Harold''s arms unhappily and pretended to be angry. "Don''t you even want me?"

    "Well, I didn''t mean that." Harold shook his head.

    Wendy turned around and was about to leave when Harold grabbed her wrist and said anxiously, "Don''t get me wrong. I..."

    "Do you want me?" Wendy said with a smile, blinking her eyes.

    "Yes." Harold nodded, but then he immediately sensed that this conversation sounded strange.

    Without saying a word, Wendy stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around Harold''s neck, closed her eyes and kissed him.

    Now that she was an adult, she didn''t have to take advantage of Harold secretly anymore.

    This was the first time that the two of them kiss eac

    cted her head.

    "Well, I really don''t know what to say about Harold. Why is he so stubborn? Alas!"

    "Stop looking. Let''s go back to our room." Sheridan yawned.

    "All right. I was so happy for nothing. I thought Harold would take the initiative!" Rachel sighed, "They won''t get married until a few years later. How about letting them get engaged first?"

    Rachel began to fantasize again. Holding her in his arms, Sheridan went back to her room and said, "No matter what they do, our children and grandchildren have their own happiness. You care about them more and more recently, and I have been ignored."

    "Why are you still jealous of our child? Really." Rachel smiled speechlessly.

    "I will still be jealous when we are in our seventies or eighties."

    "Well, well, well, well. You are so jealous."

    The two of them returned to their rooms. Seeing that Rachel and Sheridan had also returned to their rooms, Jared sighed and turned off the lights in the villa. Then he went back to his bedroom to rest alone.

 Chapter 300 Enter F1

    Dragon was already in the final stage of its nervous preparation. Ken had stayed in the USA for almost half a month, and the negotiation reached the final stage.

    Dragon''s entering F1 was Wendy''s main problem. In order to stay with Harold, she didn''t go on this business trip with Ken.

    Ken had no choice but to make an international call to talk with Wendy about some important decisions.

    For a long time, the F1 races had been dominated by the top teams of some powerful clans. Although the teams at the bottom were also very important in the racing industry. However, the cost of F1 racing was too high. Their money was earned by annual bonus, ticket and broadcast fees of radio and television.

    The teams in the back row got too little money and couldn''t make it.

    Wright team had been ranked last for several consecutive years. Due to lack of income and huge expense, Wright had fallen into a situation of cash flow.

    In her previous life, Wright had struggled to survive with sponsorship, but this life was different.

    In this life, Wendy knew a lot of things.

    For

    es, the racing simulator has come out, but it hasn''t met my requirements. It is still in the research and development stage."

    "Now that the simulator is still in the research and development stage, but the amateur racing can be pushed forward now." Harold said in a soft voice, "I will be in charge of the land and the racing track, and Ken will be in charge of the operation of the racing track. At that time, the racing track can not only provide you with training, but also make money. This is a win-win situation! "

    Wendy did have this idea, but the money was not enough to support her to do so.

    As the saying goes, if you push too hard, maybe your time will be slower.

    Step by step was the best, but with the financial support of Harold, it was completely OK to build a racing track in the capital city!

    "That''s a good idea. I''ll ask Ken to prepare a plan for you when I go abroad. But you can''t give me the big part of the dividend because of me!" Said Wendy, raising her eyebrows.

    "Okay!" When he saw her serious expression, a smile appeared on Harold''s face.

 Chapter 301 F1 Training

    The news that Wendy took part in the F1 racing super driving test spread around the world. Knowing that she was coming, the media all came to the airport with cameras and waited for her.

    Wendy and Steve walked out, talking and laughing. Fans on both sides had already received the news, holding the light sign and shouting, "Ah! Ah! Vivien, Vivien!"

    "Cute! I didn''t expect to see Vivien in person. She is more lovely than she was on TV! "

    "Wow! What''s going on? " Steve was also stunned. Looking at the dense crowd on both sides, he was flabbergasted. "Wendy, you are so popular. People who don''t know you might think you are an entertainment star!"

    The security guards of the airport immediately ran over and surrounded Wendy to prevent accidents of pushing or tramping.

    Steve was pushed out. He staggered two steps before he could stand firm.

    "Steve, Steve!" There were also several Steve''s fans in Wendy''s fans group. They handed over a notebook to Steve and he took it and signed his name on it.

    "Thank you for your support."

    steering wheel is shaking. It slipped just now." Steve''s face darkened.

    "It''s your first time to run. You don''t have to chase after speed. You should run a few laps first to find the feeling, and then slowly speed up."

    "Okay."

    Worried that Steve would speed up to follow her if she drove too fast, Wendy slowed down and drove on the track.

    In the grandstand, Barnett raised his eyebrows coldly, "Is this the black horse you are talking about? Ridiculous! "

    William frowned and said, "It''s their first time to drive F1. I understand."

    "What''s so scary about driving for the first time?" With a mocking smile, Barnett turned around and left, leaving a sentence, "Are you deliberately setting up an imaginary enemy for me in order to surpass me? Ha ha! "

    "Well, Barnett, you..."

    "If you want to study these black horses, you can watch them by yourself. My time is very precious. I don''t have time to waste on these small roles." Barnett shrugged and sneered.

    Seeing Barnett leave without hesitation, William felt helpless.

 Chapter 302 Brilliant Operation

    Now, Barnett was the top driver of the team of Royal Duke, and the team''s resources were completely focused on him. William couldn''t ask him to stay for watching Wendy''s training.

    The training was still going on. Steve started the racing car and continued to follow Wendy. This time, his speed was much slower than before, which made Steve get the feeling of F1 racing first.

    The feeling of stepping on the accelerator of an F1 racing car was completely different from that of Formula Renault. Maybe you just wanted to speed up a little, but this step would immediately increase the speed of the racing car.

    Steve felt the subtle touch and difference seriously.

    The speed of the first few laps was ridiculously slow. All the team experts sitting in the audience training room frowned and asked, "So slow?"

    "Maybe the gap between Formula Renault and F1 is too big. They haven''t adapted to the racing car very soon." Someone speculated.

    "It seems that this Vivien can''t pose any threat to others."

    e too careless. Otherwise, they will be very embarrassed if they lose."

    William smiled, "Why should I remind them? I feel that they are too arrogant. If Vivien can really win her F1 virgin match, it''s good news for Royal Duke. It''s good for them to wake up."

    "Ha ha, OK, I know what you mean." Damon saw that Wendy was driving to the pit stop after running seventy laps. He stood up and asked, "I''m going there. Are you going with me?"

    "Well, I haven''t seen Vivien for a long time."

    Leonardo returned to the rest area. She pulled out the steering wheel and got out of the racing car. The staff hurried to fetch water and paper to wipe her sweat.

    The temperature in the racing car was as high as fifty or sixty degrees Celsius, which was no different from that in the steamer. For a long time in this kind of environment, people''s bodies were likely to be dehydrated.

    Wendy took the bottle and gulped it down.

    "How do you feel, Wendy? Do you feel uncomfortable? " The coach asked worriedly.

 Chapter 303 Separated For Several Days

    "Everything is fine except that it''s a little hot."

    "That''s good. Come and have a rest." Wendy sat on the chair, gasping for breath. The staff turned on the wind to blow her face. Her face was as hot as a red apple.

    Steve also returned to the maintenance area. He didn''t look good.

    The coach also asked him with concern. He said he could hold on, so he sat next to Wendy with a bottle of water. "F1 racing car is more difficult to control than that of Formula Renault."

    "Of course. Take it easy." "Now our goal is to get the driving license first and train more to find a better feeling."

    "That''s all I can do."

    Hearing their conversation, the coach said, "Steve, are you too strict with yourself? Don''t always compare yourself with Wendy. "

    "Of course we should compare with each other. It''s the first time for Wendy to drive F1, but she didn''t make any mistake just now. She controlled the accelerator and brake perfectly at the corner." Steve said with hesitation, "Wendy can do it, but I can''t. So I''m a l

    up the phone in a hurry.

    After he hung up the phone, Harold sighed and smiled helplessly. It was really a good way to change the topic.

    But when he recalled the worried tone of Wendy on the phone just now, he felt a little guilty. After thinking for a while, he decided not to lie to her in the future.

    It seemed that he criticized himself in his mind. Harold picked up the document and looked through it.

    "Tap, tap, tap."

    "Come in."

    Jared came in with a bowl in his hand. With a frown, Harold asked, "What''s it?"

    Jared looked at Harold suspiciously and asked, "Mr. Harold, when did you catch a cold? Why didn''t I know? Miss Wendy called me and asked me to make some antipyretics for you. She also asked me to see you drink it before leaving. "

    It seemed that he had dug a hole for himself. Harold shook his head and said, "I''ve taken the medicine just now. Pour this one out."

    "You have taken? Oh, okay, I''ll pour it out. " To be honest, Jared didn''t doubt it and left the study with the medicine.

 Chapter 304 Get A Driving License

    During this period of time, Wendy and Steve had been crazily training. Now, Steve''s fastest single lap speed was constantly increasing, and he had a lot of confidence in the following competitions.

    Seeing Wendy''s good performance, the major media also began to change their attitudes and praise Wendy.

    However, after the first day''s report, many people still thought that Wendy was a newbie. When it came to the race, she would be ruthlessly crushed and directly ranked bottom.

    Some even thought it was good for her to run to the last three.

    Steve was ignored by the media and passers-by because of his inferior skills and fame.

    However, Steve''s unwillingness was aroused. He was very strict with himself. Sometimes when Wendy went to bed, he was still training. He really hoped that there was no word "tired" in his dictionary.

    The coach couldn''t stand it anymore and persuaded, "Steve, you''d better come here and have a rest. Don''t practice too hard."

    "Okay, I know." Steve nodded and sat down on the chai

    prove herself by good performance.

    After running more than 70 laps, though he made a small mistake in the last few laps, Steve got the super driving license smoothly.

    At the beginning, the drivers who mocked them couldn''t laugh anymore. Was this the rookie they mocked just now? This skill was even better than theirs!

    But then something more surprising happened.

    Under the gaze of so many people, Wendy sat in the racing car. There was no mistake from the beginning to the end, and the time was always the shortest among all the racers present.

    ''Is this a newbie? Is she bragged too much? Is this a test the examiner let her pass on purpose?''

    Thinking of what they had just discussed in private, the racers shut their mouths in embarrassment and sat quietly in their seats without saying anything.

    It took them more time than the newbies they said. If they were not newbies, then what were they.

    "Wow! Wendy, you are awesome. Your time is much faster than mine! " Steve ran over happily and praised.

 Chapter 305 Successful Admission

    Wendy raised her head and looked at the result on the screen. She frowned and said, "Well, it''s much slower than I expected."

    "What? Is it slower than you expected? " Steve couldn''t believe what he had heard.

    "Well, maybe I''m too picky about myself." Wendy said vaguely.

    This speed was much slower than her peak period. Of course, she was not satisfied with today''s performance.

    Seeing that Wendy turned around and left, Steve quickly followed her. "Wendy, where are you going?"

    "Pack up and go back to watch the video. Then make a training plan for myself." Wendy explained.

    Wendy was the shortest one among all the racing drivers that used to get a driver''s license, but the result was not satisfactory. If Steve were her, he would be proud.

    Seeing the attitude of Wendy, Steve also stop thinking of it and left with her immediately.

    The other racers wanted to approach her, but they immediately left without saying a word.

    The news that Vivien passed the test of super driving license spread out s

    Zachary asked with a frown.

    This question was very embarrassing. If they wanted to know the admission situation, they indeed need to call Wendy.

    But the reason why Jake called Zachary was that he wanted to show his love for his niece and build his own image.

    But Jake reacted quickly. He explained in a hurry, "I''m not familiar with the He family. It doesn''t seem appropriate to call them like this all the time. Wendy is closer to you, so I called you to ask. "

    "Oh, I see." Zachary leaned against the rocking chair and flapped the fan. "I''ve asked her. She was admitted to Capital University, majored in business administration."

    "Business administration? It''s a good major. " Jake smiled awkwardly, but felt a little uneasy.

    Business administration? This major was to use modern management methods to make effective enterprise management and management decisions to ensure the survival and development of enterprises.

    Was he planning to arrange for Wendy to work in the company after she graduated?

 Chapter 306 Fruitless Efforts

    Ivy asked angrily, "What does dad think! Although Sara hasn''t been married, she has done something stupid to disgrace the Shangguan family. How could he want to transfer her shares to Wendy?"

    "I really can''t figure it out. Dad let her learn business administration, and is going to arrange her to work in the company. Does he really want to lose the face of our family?"

    Laura also sighed, "what''s more, Wendy has been admitted to the Capital University. Think about it. Can ordinary people go to the Capital University! Her classmates will ask her about her identity out of courtesy. She can tell everyone about our Shangguan family. Then the scandal will be spread out!"

    Their worries were reasonable, and the faces of Jake and Paul also darkened.

    After a moment''s silence, Jake looked at Laura and said, "Laura, go to talk with Wendy tomorrow and persuade her not to publicize the relationship between us."

    Laura fro

    one." Jake smiled.

    "Well, I''m sorry that Wendy is not in the capital city."

    Jake was a little surprised, "Isn''t Wendy in the capital city?"

    "Yes, she is not in the capital city."

    "Then, where did she go?" Jake asked.

    Knowing that Wendy didn''t want the Shangguan family to know about her, Rachel rolled her eyes and lied, "Didn''t Wendy be admitted by the Capital University this time? So she went abroad to travel."

    "Oh, she went on a trip! But it''s indeed something worth celebrating and relaxing. Do you know when Wendy will come back? "

    "I don''t know."

    "Oh, okay. Please let Wendy call me back when she comes back, okay?"

    "Okay, that''s what I should do."

    The two of them talked for a while before Jake hung up the phone.

    "Did Wendy travel abroad?"

    "Yes."

    "If you had called them earlier, there would be no such things. What''s more, I have wasted a whole day in the ward today." Ivy sighed.

 Chapter 307 Bullshit

    Laura frowned and said, "Then we have no choice but to wait."

    "That''s all we can do."

    When he came back home, Harold heard from Rachel that Jake had called just now. He frowned slightly. In the next few days, he didn''t mention it on the phone with Wendy.

    Wendy''s F1 first show was very important to her. Harold didn''t want these unimportant things to disturb her mood and affect her performance.

    After the devil training in the past few days, Wendy''s best result in a single lap reached the average of the F1 racing driver. Seeing the result, the coach smiled happily.

    At the beginning, everyone was worried that Wendy''s performance would be different from that of other F1 racers. They didn''t expect that the best time had been reached within a few days after she got in touch with F1 racing.

    If the training went on like this, based on her daily progress, she was likely to stand with Barnett, William and Damon.

    Seeing that Wendy''s results were constantly breaking her record, everyone

    roup photo shooting, there was a conflict.

    Normally, when they took the group photo, Barnett stood in the middle, and William and Damon were standing next to him respectively.

    But this year was different. With the presence of Wendy, who was a single female racing driver, the center position in the middle was given to her unexpectedly.

    When he was told by the staff, Barnett frowned with dissatisfaction, "What did you say? I''m standing behind her? "

    "Uh..." Being stared at coldly by Barnett, the staff felt a little guilty. "Well, that''s what the cameraman arranged."

    "I have been standing in the middle for so many years. Why should I stand beside her now?" Barnett asked in a cold voice.

    The staff hastily explained, "This is just a position. The cameraman thinks that Vivien standing in the middle will have a sense of balance!"

    "Bullshit! I don''t think there is a sense of balance! Let me tell you the truth. I won''t stand behind her! What a shame! " Barnett cursed in disgust.

 Chapter 308 The First F1 Show

    The noise attracted many staff''s attention.

    "What''s wrong? What happened? " A staff came over and asked.

    Barnett said again, "As I said, I want to stand in the middle. I don''t want to stand behind Vivien."

    The voice was so loud that even the racing driver in the distance could hear it.

    Steve''s face turned cold and wanted to come over.

    Seeing this, Wendy hurriedly reached out to hold him. "It''s okay. Don''t be excited. It''s just a few words!"

    "This man has gone too far!" Steve snorted with dissatisfaction.

    "Our strides are a little big. If we don''t have strength or achievements, we will definitely be looked down upon. If we want to stop them, we can only rely on ourselves. It''s meaningless to argue with him now! " Wendy comforted him.

    "Only you can be so calm!" Steve didn''t rush forward and came back.

    "Ha ha, if I can''t control myself, do I have to go up and hit him? If he calls the police and asks them to arrest me, how can I compete with them? " Wendy joked.

    Steve encouraged Wendy, "You''re right. You have t

    ered his eyes and said, "I''m sorry."

    Again, every time there was a dispute, no matter right or wrong, everyone would be on the side of Barnett.

    No matter how open-minded William was, he still felt depressed.

    Sitting in the chair, Barnett looked at the screen in the pit. Then the camera was turned to Dragon. Wendy and Steve were clapping hands with each other.

    The two''s behavior caused a burst of mockery from Barnett. William didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. He walked to the corner, leaned against the chair and closed his eyes for rest.

    In the past, the rule of the qualifying match was that all the racers would run on the track within an hour. In twelve laps, the shortest result of a single lap was used as the result of the qualifying match.

    But this year was different. The rules were changed this year.

    The qualifying match began. The twenty-two racers began to race. Within fifteen minutes, the six who ranked the last in a single lap were eliminated, and the seventeen to twenty-two rankings were determined.

 Chapter 309 Pole Position

    In the next fifteen minutes, the six who were ranked at the bottom of the list were eliminated, and the rankings of eleven to sixteen were determined.

    In the last twenty minutes, the remaining ten racers were divided into one to ten with the shortest time of one lap.

    The previous rules would take a long time, and the new rules would greatly shorten the time for the qualifying.

    Steve didn''t know much about this, "Wendy, do you think this new rule is good or not for us?"

    "I think the previous rules are fair and reasonable, but the new rules are not unreasonable either. It''s good to use a short time." Wendy shrugged. "I don''t think the new rule has any effect on me."

    "Wow! I don''t know if it will affect me. " Steve scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "Don''t be nervous. Perform well."

    "Okay."

    The race began to count down, and all the drivers began to sit in their own racing cars.

    The purpose of the race qualifying was to compare the shortest time of a single lap, and there was no need to overtake and run the first place, so the racing cars

    s left. At present, Vivien is still in the first place. There is not much time left for Barnett!"

    In the last two laps, Barnett didn''t operate well. Wendy won the first place finally. She broke the record with one minutes and twenty-eight seconds, zero point eight seconds faster than the record.

    William ranked second, Damon ranked third and Barnett ranked fourth.

    The times of the top three players were all very tight, but Barnett was a second behind. The gap between them was a little big.

    It was known that in F1 race, they didn''t decide the result by second. The result was often 1 point 287, 1 point 286, which was a weak advantage to win.

    What was more amazing was that Vivien, who was supposed to be lose because of her identity as a former Formula Renault racer, got the pole position!

    Racing Drivers Who Get The Pole Position! Vivien Took The Pole! Vivien Fought Back, Barnett Only Won The Fourth Place! ...

    "What does it mean by pole position?" Albert, who was in Y City far away, looked at the comments on the Internet and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 310 It Rained

    The assistant helped him search for the answer.

    "Oh, it turns out that the pole position is the first-starting position of the final." Albert was glad to see that there were so many reports about Wendy on the Internet.

    The assistant came to help with the search, so she saw the photos on the news. She was surprised to see that the girl who often came to the company was actually a racing driver.

    She glanced at the news roughly. It said that Vivien had won the first place in the qualifying match.

    The assistant naturally stepped back and stood behind Albert, but her eyes were fixed on the computer screen.

    Albert smiled and said, "Steve is not bad. He ranks the eleventh, although he is not as good as Wendy. Ha ha."

    Hearing the name "Wendy" from Albert, the assistant was sure that she didn''t see the wrong person this time. It was really her!

    On the other side, in the underground racing venue of G City, two slender legs were clamped on the table. Looking at the smiling face of Wendy on the screen, Sherwood raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Awesome! You are ranked first. You re

    the rain."

    "Well, everyone, be happy. This is the first show of me and Steve! What if your low spirits affect us? " Wendy joked.

    This sentence was so powerful that everyone''s body trembled and they immediately nodded their heads and began to work.

    "I didn''t expect that Wendy would encourage them better than us!" The coach smiled and said, "Steve, you have never driven F1 in rainy days. If you are not sure about the speed, I think you''d better be conservative. Safety is more important than ranking."

    "Okay, I know." Steve nodded.

    Even though it was raining, the spectators still came to the scene early. Even storms could not resist their enthusiasm.

    Everyone had entered the last stage of preparation. The green light was on, and each driver set out from the rest area.

    The first lap was the warm-up lap. Everyone kept walking on the route of S. In all the racing cars, there was only one car that was running straightly and differently.

    "Hahaha, OK, the red Shadow in the front is Vivien. It seems that she cares more about the tire than the warming up!" The commentator laughed.

 Chapter 311 No One Looked Down Upon Her

    After the warm-up, Wendy steadily drove to the starting position. William was behind her, Damon was behind her, and Barnett was behind William.

    Holding the steering wheel angrily, Barnett kept staring at the back of Wendy.

    If someone took off his helmet at this time, he would definitely see his jealous eyes.

    There were too many things involved in this race, and no one dared to be careless.

    "Vivien, don''t be so smug. The champion is mine!" Barnett snorted in his heart.

    At this point, Barnett still looked down upon Wendy.

    The race began to count down. The five green lights were turned on one by one. At the moment when the five green lights were all turned off, Wendy reacted quickly and immediately started the racing car and rushed out first.

    "Wow! As expected, Vivien''s starting was still so shocking. We didn''t expect that she could still make it in F1. Ah! Now she was in the inner lane. Vivien was in the first place, followed by William and Damon! Barnett, hey, buddy, why did you fall to the seventh place?"

    In less than five seconds from the beginning to no

    he top four. How could he want to win the championship at such a low level? How ridiculous! "

    Some people who disliked Barnett and Wendy''s fans were fighting fiercely on the twitter.

    "There are still two laps left. Damon sped up! He has distanced himself from William, but he is still a little far away from Vivien! "

    "One more lap!" The commentator cautiously saw that Wendy quickly crossed the finish line. He shouted excitedly, "She won! Vivien won the first prize of this year! "

    "Vivien was the first, and Barnett was the fifth. What''s wrong with Barnett this year?"

    "I guess he must feel uncomfortable because he looks down upon Vivien!"

    Wendy won the championship by a big advantage. The media immediately sent the news as soon as they received the result.

    The first female racing driver in the history of F1 racing won the champion of the race when she participated in her first racing, except that she was a female racing driver.

    Many racers just came to F1 and couldn''t win a race. Wendy was shocked by the news.

    No one dared to look down upon her again!

 Chapter 312 Registration For The new Term

    On the stage, Wendy took the trophy. William and Damon stood beside her, applauding with a smile.

    "Vivien, Vivien!"

    The host spoke with a microphone, but was drowned in the shouts of the spectators.

    "Everyone, be quiet. Now it''s an exciting interview. I believe you also want to hear Vivien, right?" The host waved to the spectators to calm them down.

    The spectators were so excited that no one could hear what the host said.

    Not to mention the spectators, all the people in the pit stop of Dragon were hugging each other excitedly, and no one cared what they were talking about outside.

    With a smile on her face, Wendy made a shush gesture to the spectators. Her lovely expression stunned many of them. When they realized what had happened, they immediately shut their mouths to control their excitement.

    Seeing that the crowd finally calmed down, the host hurriedly said, "OK! I didn''t expect Vivien to be so popular. Congratulations! You won the champion of the race when you participated in F1 for the first time. Do you have anything to say to your fans who su

    , but did I ask you to speak? It seems that I have told you more than three times that if you have something to tell me, you should report me first, and you can only say it after I agree!"

    The instructor snorted, "Everyone, turn left. Keep standing for fifteen minutes."

    ''Damn it! I was tricked.'' It was about to disband, but they were punished for speaking without reporting. The classmate felt bitter.

    Other students were so angry that they wanted to beat that classmate up.

    The drillmaster walked slowly in the formation with the list in his hand and said, "You should thank me. If I keep you being sunned your faces of one side, you will all be in a half-dark face after the military training."

    "I''m asking you to stand a little longer and bask more evenly."

    "Ha ha!" One of the students couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Seeing this, the instructor shouted angrily, "Who moved? I heard laughter!"

    Everyone was so frightened that they immediately closed their mouths and dared not move. If they continued to move and were punished, they would collapse.

 Chapter 313 Returning Home Safely

    In the first month of the new semester, everyone was in the military training and the classes hadn''t begun yet, in order to better manage the class.

    One night, the head teacher called the whole class to have a meeting and a selection of the class committee.

    In contrast to the positions needing hard work like monitor, vice monitor and discipline inspector, there were many competitors in other positions such as publicity committee and learning committee.

    The students went to the platform one by one and briefly introduced themselves. If they wanted to run for a position, they could tell them which position they were running for and explain their own advantages.

    All the students who could get into the Capital University were not inflexible students. The atmosphere in the classroom was very lively.

    Another student finished his self-introduction and walked off the platform. The head teacher looked at the list with a smile. "Next, Wendy..."

    "Well, the next one, Ware Huang." The head teacher said.

    Hearing his head teacher call his name, Ware went up to the stage and introduced himself.

    r. I''ve put the curriculum on your desk." Rachel warned.

    "Okay, thank you."

    Holding Wendy''s arm, Rachel smiled and said, "My silly girl, you don''t need to thank me. We are family."

    Before Wendy and Harold got married, Rachel had already called her family.

    Wendy blushed and smiled happily. "Okay."

    After Harold came back, the two of them had been separated for such a long time, so Rachel naturally left the space for them.

    In the study, Harold was reading some documents while Wendy was previewing her books.

    There was a plate of fruit in front of her, which was prepared by Rachel. From time to time, Wendy would forked a piece of fruit to Harold''s lips. He took a slow bite, and the rest was eaten by herself.

    The two of them just ate the fruit one by one.

    All of a sudden, Harold''s right shoulder became heavy and Wendy leaned her head against it.

    Harold looked at Wendy''s closed eyes, did she fall asleep? He thought to himself.

    It seemed that she was under a lot of pressure after so many days of training and races. Harold felt very sorry for her and gently lifted her up.

 Chapter 314 Feeling Cold

    In the Shangguan family in the capital, Ivy frowned and asked, "Hasn''t Wendy come back yet? The new semester has begun for two months. Why hasn''t she come back yet? "

    "I also feel strange." Laura nodded in agreement.

    With a serious look on his face, Jake said, "I called her several times, but Rachel always replied like this."

    "Whose child has traveled abroad for so long that he doesn''t even go to school? Doesn''t dad know that Wendy traveled abroad? Is he not angry at all? " Ivy asked.

    Jake nodded and said, "Yes. Dad knows that Wendy traveled abroad and he is not angry. That''s why I feel strange."

    "It''s not strange. Dad loves Wendy so much and he thought he owe Sara and her daughter a lot. That''s why he let her be so willful and didn''t go to school for so long."

    "Country girl is country girl. It''s just a trip going abroad. She has plenty of time to travel during winter and summer vacation." Laura sneered, "Jake, why don''t you call the He family ag

    he roast wheat in her bowl. She didn''t eat any more.

    "Eat more. Why don''t you eat? There''s so much left."

    "I''m full, uncle. I have class later. I''ll go back first."

    "Okay. Be careful on the way!"

    "Okay."

    Wendy nodded and left the room first. When the door was closed, the smile on her face disappeared.

    Did her uncle really think that she was an idiot who knew nothing after saying so much nonsense to her in the early morning? They just thought that her mother and she had disgraced their Shangguan family, so they specially asked her to go to school and not to talk nonsense.

    It turned out that they valued their faces more than the blood relationship.

    The thought of her mother lying in the bed in a coma and her uncle''s words sent a chill down her spine.

    Wendy went to the hospital from the breakfast shop. This time, she came all of a sudden. Laura, who was watching TV attentively, didn''t expect that.

    "Creak!" Wendy pushed the door open.

 Chapter 315 The President Of The Student Union

    "Ah!" Laura was startled. She almost dropped her phone to the ground, but fortunately she grabbed it in a hurry.

    As soon as she came in, Wendy heard the noise. She frowned and looked at the phone in Laura''s hand. "Are you watching TV in the ward?"

    "What?" Laura was startled. She patted her chest to calm herself down when she heard Wendy''s cold question. She explained awkwardly, "Well, I''m just a little bored. Well, no, no. a few days ago, I met my friend and told her about your mother. My friend asked me to play TV with my phone to see if it could wake her up, so I tried. "

    This excuse was so lame. Although she changed her tone very soon, Wendy still knew that it was boring to come to the hospital for her.

    Since it was boring to come to the hospital and she was not willing to do so, there was no need to affect her mother''s recovery just for acting!

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and looked at her with an unreadable look. A faint smile hung on her lips. "Really? Then how

    f the student union, Brain met a lot of students on the way. They all greeted him. It was obvious that he was good at making friends and had a wide range of contacts.

    "President, where are you going?" Asked a boy.

    "I lead V... Well, I''ll take my friend to the classroom. She just arrived and is not familiar with the route of the campus. "

    "Oh, I see."

    After a brief exchange with his junior, Brain continued to take Wendy to the teaching building. He smiled and said, "I made decisions and told others that you are my friend. Don''t you mind it?"

    "Why should I mind? Aren''t we friends? " Wendy asked with a chuckle.

    "Remember my phone number. The campus is very large. If you get lost or have any questions, just call me. As the president of the student union, I can deal with many things directly."

    "Okay, thank you."

    The two exchanged their phone numbers. Brain took a look at the curriculum and took Wendy to the seventh floor of the teaching building number two.

 Chapter 316 Groundless Speculation

    "Hey, look! Is that Brain?"

    "It''s him! Wow, I didn''t expect to meet him today. Shall we go up and have a talk with him?"

    "Okay, wait, there is a woman beside him..."

    The two looked at each other and quickly followed up.

    As soon as they approached, they heard Brain say with a smile, "Well, here we are."

    "Okay, thank you." Wendy nodded to express her thanks.

    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. Call me if you have any questions!" Brain shook his phone.

    "Okay."

    "Bye."

    The two parted at the door, and Wendy walked into the classroom.

    The class was about to begin, and many students were on their way to the classroom. They saw Brain and Wendy.

    "Who is that woman? Brain also sent her to the classroom. Is she his girlfriend?"

    "But I''ve asked the student union that Brain doesn''t have a girlfriend."

    "I don''t know, but judging from Brain''s tone and attitude just now, she doesn''t look like an ordinary friend."

    They were indeed not ordinary friends. Wendy was Brain''

    able to stay with his idol, Brain happily went to the canteen.

    When she walked out of the school, Wendy saw Jared waiting for her. She opened the door and got in.

    The car slowly disappeared in the students'' sight. "Oh, who is this Wendy? It''s a luxury car! "

    "I guess she must be from a rich family. You can see from her clothes that she is wearing. None of them is cheap."

    In the car, Jared looked at Wendy from the rearview mirror from time to time.

    Although he was sitting in the car just now, he saw a boy send Wendy out. He immediately felt the alarm ring in his heart.

    After hesitating for a while, Jared asked, "Miss Wendy, who sent you out just now?"

    "The president of the student union." Wendy didn''t notice Jared''s unusual behavior while she was browsing the tweets.

    President of student union? This kind of person was a big shot in the school. He looked young and handsome.

    Miss Wendy had spent a lot of time with him at school, would she shift her love to him?

 Chapter 317 Lets Eat Together

    "Oh, so he is the president of the student union." Jared smiled awkwardly.

    Playing with her phone, Wendy sensed that there was something wrong with Jared''s tone. She raised her head and asked, "Why did you ask this, Jared?"

    "Well, nothing. I just asked." Jared smartly changed the topic, "How is your classmates?"

    "I don''t know. I barely speak to them today." Wendy shook her head and continued to play with her phone.

    Jared thought it would be better for him to report this matter to Harold in time. After all, there was a gap of age between Harold and Wendy. Jared was afraid that Harold couldn''t compete with a young man full of youth.

    "Ring, ring, ring." The telephone on Harold''s desk rang. "Hello?"

    "Mr. Harold, I have something to report to you..." Jared hurried to tell him the news that he saw Wendy was close to a boy after school.

    Harold frowned slightly. After a while, he said, "I want the detailed information about that man."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "And keep an eye on him!" Harold said coldly.

    "Okay!"

    After he

    iously, "why don''t you eat, Harold? There are still two left."

    "No." Harold shook his head.

    "Why don''t you eat?" Asked Wendy.

    Harold was stunned for a moment, hesitating how to answer her question.

    Seeing his hesitation, Wendy, who knew him so well, smiled and said, "Harold, you promised me that you wouldn''t lie to me!"

    This was a great deterrent. After thinking for a while, Harold decided to be honest and replied in a low voice, "I''m reluctant to eat them."

    Hearing that he was reluctant to eat, Wendy felt as if she had poured a large bottle of honey. It was so sweet.

    "Ha ha, don''t be reluctant. I will bake them for you every day and you can eat them every day." Wendy''s eyes lit up. An idea flashed through her mind. She turned to look at Harold and smiled mysteriously. "I have a good idea."

    "What?" Harold asked in confusion.

    Biting half of the biscuit, Wendy leaned over to Harold and winked at him, as if saying, "Let''s eat it together."

    Looking at the moist lips in front of him, Harold felt nervous.

 Chapter 318 Exhaustion

    Wendy smiled with her eyes bent.

    Harold looked away unnaturally and said, "You can eat it yourself."

    Wendy didn''t want to let him go so easily. She leaned forward again. The biscuit was only one centimeter away from Harold''s thin lips.

    "Well?" Wendy stared at Harold mischievously. The more he didn''t look at her, the more trouble she would make.

    Harold didn''t raise his head all the time and kept looking at the documents in his hands.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and retreated slowly.

    Harold felt a little relieved, but at the same time, he felt very disappointed.

    At this moment, a hand wrapped around his neck. Wendy leaned over and kissed him.

    Since Harold didn''t take the bait, she didn''t tease him anymore and kissed him directly.

    Harold was kissed by Wendy. He closed his eyes and began to take the initiative.

    The room was full of tenderness. The moon in the sky shyly hid behind the clouds.

    Noticing Wendy''s moving hands, Harold gra

    you like this!"

    "Don''t cry, Wendy. It''s okay! Believe me! " Harold took out a piece of tissue from the bedside table and wiped her tears gently.

    Wendy shook her head, feeling guilty.

    They met each other very early in this life. The emotions of the two lifetimes were piled up, and Wendy loved him even more.

    Considering the age difference between the two, Harold had always kept a safe distance from her. Even if they were together now, he still rarely did intimate movements.

    Wendy was too anxious, so she wanted to tease him from time to time to make the two more intimate.

    But she didn''t expect that it made Harold didn''t sleep well all night long.

    Why was she so careless? Wendy lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m going to exercise."

    "Wendy..."

    Wendy quickly got out of bed, opened the door and ran back to her room.

    "Eh? Why does Wendy look like crying? She came out of Harold''s room?" Rachel murmured in disbelief.

 Chapter 319 Reconciliation

    While Rachel was surprised, Harold opened the door and walked out quickly. "Wendy..."

    Seeing the anxious look on Harold''s face, Rachel took a deep breath and reached out to grab him, asking seriously, "You... What the hell was going on? You... You bullied Wendy? "

    With an unbelievable look on her face, Rachel complained, "How old is Wendy now? Even if you are anxious, you can''t bully her! Do you know what you have done? "

    Harold was suddenly criticized by Rachel. He immediately realized what Rachel meant by bullying. He hurriedly explained, "Mom, you misunderstood. I didn''t bully Wendy."

    "You didn''t bully her? Then why did she cry? And she came out of your room. " Rachel questioned.

    "I don''t know why she cried now. Mom, I''ll explain to you later. I swear to you that I didn''t bully Wendy." Harold said sincerely.

    Rachel still believed in Harold''s personality. He wouldn''t lie to her if he hadn''t done anything. She nodded and urged, "Okay, okay. You''d better go and ask he

    but soon she found she shouldn''t say that, so she looked up to Harold and said, "But he is not as handsome as you!"

    This sentence worked. Harold beat around the bush and asked some more questions about Brain. Then the two went downstairs to have breakfast.

    Wendy had her first class today. After breakfast, Harold drove her to school, then went to the company.

    Harold leaned over and unfastened the seat belt for Wendy. Looking at his thin lips, she leaned forward and kissed him.

    He was taken advantage of again, Harold raised her chin and deepened the kiss.

    Wendy happily opened the car door and got out, waving at Harold.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect that Wendy wasn''t late. I thought she would not come to the classroom for class just as the saying goes, fish for three days and bask in the net for two days."

    "She just started her second day of classes. Trust me, she will skip classes in a few days."

    "I don''t know how she got into the Capital University. It''s so strange."

 Chapter 320 Attraction

    Wendy was not familiar with the school, so she had to look for the classroom while walking.

    A group of young men in basketball suits came over not far away. Brain, who was walking in the front, saw Wendy, who was lowering her head and playing with her mobile phone. He ran over happily.

    "Hey, Brain, where are you going?" His companion asked in confusion.

    "I''m going there for a while. You guys go to the basketball court first." Brain left without looking back.

    "What happened? The competition is about to begin. Where is he going? "

    "I don''t know. Wait! Look, he is talking to a girl. " His companion pointed at Brain''s back and said in surprise.

    "Wow, is that Brain''s girlfriend? Why haven''t I heard that he has a girlfriend before? "

    "Me too, I''ve never heard of it. I don''t think she''s his girlfriend. I guess Brain wants to chase her."

    "What are you looking at? Let''s go to the basketball court first! "

    "Oh God! Why do we go to the basketball court at this time? Obviously, Brain''s

    pped talking.

    Steve felt bored. He accompanied Wendy to attend the class.

    "Answer this question." The teacher pointed at Steve.

    "Me?" Steve asked with his eyes wide open.

    "Yes, you." The teacher nodded.

    Steve looked at Wendy with embarrassment. He was so lucky that he was picked up by the teacher to answer questions.

    Wendy quickly wrote down the correct answer on the exercise book and pointed naturally.

    They had been at the same class and team with Wendy for so many years. The two of them had a tacit understanding.

    Steve stood up and heard people talking behind him.

    "Who is he? The student of our class? "

    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen him before!"

    Steve read out the answer written by Wendy.

    "Not bad, sit down." The teacher nodded with satisfaction and looked for the name list. "What''s your name?"

    "What? Me? "

    "Yes." The teacher nodded and smiled. He didn''t expect that Steve could digest the content so quickly. The teacher was very happy to know his name.

 Chapter 321 Change Of Impression

    The students of today''s class was not from different classes, but all from class one. It had been a long time since the beginning of the class, and all the students in the class had known each other. When they saw Steve stand up, they were all confused.

    "Who is that man? Why haven''t I seen him before? Is he in our class?"

    "Of course not he is not a student of our class."

    "Since he is not from our class. Why does he come here?" The students were even more confused.

    The man cast a scornful glance at Wendy and said, "Look who is sitting next to him. Don''t you understand why he comes to our class?"

    His classmate craned his head and looked at Wendy in surprise. "Wendy? Oh, I see! But isn''t her boyfriend Brain? Is he a pursuer?"

    "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. Let''s just watch the show now."

    While the students were whispering, some of them couldn''t help laughing. "Haha."

    The scene was very awkward. Steve winked at Wendy, and she shrugged her shoulders, amused

    go. I haven''t been to Harold''s house yet. He won''t kick me out, will he?"

    "Why did Harold kick you out?"

    "Because he is jealous. What else could it be?"

    "You think too much. Harold is not that kind of person."

    "Wendy, you don''t understand. As far as I know about men, Harold is a hidden jealousy type!" Steve said firmly.

    The two of them went downstairs while talking. Some students in their class were tidying up their books. Suddenly, there was a scream in the classroom.

    "Ahhh! Brain!"

    "Hello, president!"

    "Hello." Brain smiled politely and looked around the classroom, "Well, isn''t Wendy there?"

    Hearing Wendy''s name, the students looked at each other in confusion.

    "No, she left after class." A student close to Brain explained.

    "Oh, I see. Thank you." Brain thanked them and left with regret.

    "Why is he so late? I really want to see the two of them face to face."

    "That would be a scene where sparks hit the earth. It must be very wonderful."

 Chapter 322 Exposed

    When Steve and she walked towards the school gate, Wendy suddenly had a strange feeling as if she was being stared at.

    Wendy stopped and looked left with a frown. Steve also stopped and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing." Noticing that there was nothing unusual, Wendy shook her head and continued walking.

    A post appeared on the BBS of the Capital University: who knows which class this girl is in! Anxious!

    Seeing the title of the post, the students clicked in curiously to see the photos.

    "Wow, this girl is so beautiful! I also want to know which major she is! "

    "She is so beautiful. She must not be in the department of architecture. I can guarantee it!"

    "Ha ha! It''s good that you can have a girl in the Department of civil engineering. Sympathize with you for a second."

    In the photo, Wendy was walking in the campus with her books in her arms. She was wearing a young and energetic casual clothes, looking like the girl next door.

    This post

    was Wendy, the heroine who caused a sensation in the school''s BBS today.

    "Haha, the truth is online violence? Is the poster Wendy?"

    "Who are you? Let''s see if it''s Wendy''s account!"

    "You''re a mistress. Why are you afraid of being exposed?"

    "As the saying goes, everything has to be fruit."

    A group of people stood at the bottom line of morality and kept cursing. Seeing more and more replies, Brain was about to explode with anger.

    "Don''t be angry. Go back to your dormitory to sleep after lunch. You have classes this afternoon."

    After a few bites, Brain went to the dormitory with his best friend.

    Brain used to be a big shot in the school. In addition, the news exposed in the BBS today attracted much attention.

    "Wow, look at Brain. He must have seen the post on the school forum!"

    "I think so. It''s the first time I''ve seen him so gloomy. He''s always bright and outgoing."

    "Fuck! It was all Wendy''s fault. Brain must be very sad now! It hurts!"

 Chapter 323 Insignificant

    As soon as Brain returned to the dormitory door, he heard his roommates discussing, "Hey, hey, have you read the school post today? The girl that Brain likes was exposed."

    "What did they say?"

    "Someone said that the girl was a slut and hooked up with a lot of men. Well, look at this post." The roommate immediately handed his phone to another.

    The roommate sighed as he read the content, "It''s not easy for Brain to have a girl he likes. I didn''t expect her to be a slut. Alas! Don''t talk nonsense when he comes back. Let''s pretend that we don''t know. "

    "Pretending not to know? How could we not know it? I think we''d better comfort him. "

    "Bang!" The door of the dormitory was pushed open all of a sudden, which scared several people in the dormitory.

    "Brain, you''re back!" The roommates scratched their heads in embarrassment. "We... we are..."

    Brain closed the door and interrupted his roommate seriously, "I''ll s

    s! How can I forget it! You are so popular abroad, and the paparazzi abroad follow you every day. When the news spreads, they will definitely come to the school from abroad. "

    In her previous life, Wendy was as famous and popular as a star abroad. The paparazzi follow her every day and she didn''t have any private space. She didn''t want to lose her space at school.

    Seeing that Brain was still worried about her, Wendy smiled brightly and said, "Don''t worry. These rumors are really nothing to me. Think about it. If I can win the F1 champion of the year, is the gossip insignificant compared with the bonus?"

    Brain was relieved to hear what Wendy said. The annual salary of a top F1 racing driver like Barnett was over ten million.

    All these slanderers in the BBS may not be able to make so much money in a lifetime. Thinking about it in another way, Brain also felt that there was nothing to be angry about this matter.

 Chapter 324 The Trend Changed

    Brain encouraged, "Wendy, come on! Go for it and win the championship at the next race! "

    "Thanks, I will." Wendy walked to the school gate and said, "Thank you for telling me about it. Bye."

    "Okay, bye." Brain waved at Wendy.

    Wendy turned around and walked out of the school. This time, there was a Shadow parked outside the school gate.

    Why did grandpa pick her up today? Wendy walked over curiously.

    "Hey, isn''t that Wendy?"

    "It''s really her! Another car? She changed her lovers so fast! "

    When Wendy approached the Shadow, the man in black immediately opened the door and bowed respectfully.

    Wendy turned around and found that Brain was still watching her. She waved her hand and got in the car.

    "Damn it? What was going on? Get in another man''s car in front of Brain?"

    "Oh! I don''t understand. Why does Brain still wave at Wendy with a smile?"

    "Did we misunderstand something? By rights, Brain should be an

    curiously asked about Wendy''s identity, then things would be out of control.

    "Oh, okay." Bonnie hurriedly turned around and left with her friend.

    After coming out of the bathroom, Wendy didn''t mention to Zachary that she had seen Bonnie, as if it hadn''t happened.

    Since Shangguan family didn''t welcome her, there was no need for her to step forward to them.

    Now, in addition to Harold and the He family, she also had her grandfather. She felt very happy to have them.

    Zachary sent Wendy back to Harold''s home. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Harold and she were busy with their own business in the study. She didn''t tell him about the gossip in the school.

    Since the agreement was made, they began to wash and go to bed at eleven fifty.

    Lying on the bed, Wendy leaned on the warm chest and fell asleep soon.

    Smelling the familiar scent of the girl in his arms, Harold smiled and soon fell asleep too.

 Chapter 325 Ask For Another Leave

    Since Wendy''s scandal was exposed on the school forum, she had attracted much attention wherever she went. She sighed helplessly and walked into the classroom with her books in her hands.

    She used to be accompanied by Steve, but now she was alone at school, no one spoke or chatted.

    A sweet voice came from beside Wendy, "Hello, I''m Elisabeth Liu, the publicity committee member. You are a member of the Youth League, right?"

    Wendy turned around and looked at the pretty girl. She nodded and said, "Yes, I am."

    "Please bring your Youth League card here this afternoon. The school needs it." Elisabeth Liu blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "The committee leader of our class doesn''t feel well today, so I help her collect the card."

    "Okay, thank you."

    Wendy seldom talked to others in the class, and Elisabeth had never seen her smiling face. She thought that Wendy would be cold and difficult to communicate with. She didn''t expect that she was so easy-going and had a good attitude.

    When Elisabeth was about to get up and go back to her

    aw Wendy coming over, her face changed. She took the note, glanced at it and frowned. "You take off for so long?"

    "Yes."

    "Is this note fake?" Fanny looked at Wendy with scrutinizing eyes.

    "You can confirm it with the head teacher." Wendy sensed that Fanny was hostile to her, but she still explained to her politely.

    "I will confirm it with the head teacher." After that, Fanny threw the note into the drawer.

    Wendy looked at her with a frown. Fanny raised her eyebrows provocatively, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else? "

    "Nothing." Wendy shook her head and went back to her seat.

    Anyway, Wendy had asked for leave. It was Fanny''s own business to lose the note. She had no time and energy to deal with it.

    "Why did she ask for leave again?" Fanny''s desk mate asked curiously.

    "Who knows? It''s a personal leave!" Fanny complained.

    "Why did the head teacher agree to approve her leave for such a long time? Is the note fake? "

    "This should be the handwriting of the head teacher, but just in case, I will ask her after class."

 Chapter 326 Try The Simulator

    After class, Fanny took the note to confirm with the head teacher. It was indeed the head teacher''s signature. She frowned and had to leave the teacher''s office.

    After a few days of class, Wendy packed her luggage and went to Singapore with Steve.

    In a classroom of Capital University, no one answered when a teacher read Wendy''s name. She frowned deeply and asked, "Where is Wendy? She didn''t come? "

    "Miss, Wendy asked for leave," replied Fanny.

    "Ask for leave again? How many days? "

    "More than a month."

    "So long? Show me the note! " The teacher stared at Fanny suspiciously. Fanny walked up to the teacher with the note.

    The teacher looked at the note carefully and drew circles on Wendy''s mane with dissatisfaction. "Why did she ask for a leave for so long?"

    Fanny rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, "Recently there are many rumors about Wendy in the school. I guess she is too embarrassed to come to the school after hearing the rumors. Of course, it''s just my personal guess. "

    The teacher was even more dissatisf

    n and expenditure of racing tires can also be controlled."

    After the explanation, Wendy immediately tried the centripetal force of the racing simulator. When the racing car passed the corner quickly, the centripetal force would be produced and tightly pull the racing driver.

    Ordinary people might not be able to bear it for a few minutes, so the racing driver needed a lot of training to adapt to the centripetal force.

    Wendy was racing on the simulator. When they arrived at the corner, the cloth around her neck was pulled hard. She was bearing the "centripetal force" on the simulator while racing.

    "Very good. The simulated centripetal force of gravity is very real, similar to the force produced on the real track." The more she looked at it, the more satisfied she became.

    Steve stood aside and said curiously, "Wendy, let me have a try."

    "Okay, have a try and see if there is anything that needs improvement." Wendy came down and made room for Steve. He couldn''t wait to sit in the simulator and tried it with full equipment.

 Chapter 327 Arrogance

    Steve seemed to have found a new continent and operated the racing simulator excitedly.

    The first time he tried it, he tried the "centripetal force" mode directly. At first, Wendy saw he was very excited, but later his expression gradually became serious and he concentrated on training.

    "Steve, you..." Ken wanted to ask Steve about his experience, but was stopped by Wendy.

    "Don''t disturb him. Let''s sit next to him."

    "Okay." Ken nodded and sat next to Wendy, watching the screen.

    An hour later, Steve finally finished running more than 70 laps and stopped the car.

    Steve took off his helmet, and Ken stepped forward with expectation. "What do you think, Steve?"

    Steve''s eyes lit up and nodded, "It''s very realistic. I ran a few laps and then fully devoted to the training, better than I expected!"

    Hearing Steve''s praise, Ken breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m relieved that you think it''s not bad."

    He turned to look at Wendy and asked, "Wendy,

    can I watch those dirty things?" Brain shook his head and browsed the school''s posts.

    The roommate didn''t think too much and went to the bathroom then went back to have a sleep.

    Seeing that the dorm was quiet, Brain continued to check the news on the Internet and wanted to know the recent movements of Wendy.

    "No training? It''s impossible. Is there anything wrong?" Brain murmured.

    As a fan, it was a pity that he couldn''t watch the race on the spot. Brain sighed deeply. After graduation, he must go to the top F1 race on the spot.

    There was a basketball match on the second day, so Brain had to turn off his computer and go to bed.

    The next day, Bonnie and her friend skipped classes and went to the Capital University.

    "Bonnie, hurry up. The competition is about to begin. We must be sitting at the back of the queue. We won''t see anything then!" Urged her bestie.

    Bonnie was breathless, "I want to run as fast as I can. But I''m exhausted."

 Chapter 328 Your Relative

    The two of them ran to the gym in a hurry. The competition was about to begin. The gym was crowded with people. The front seats were all occupied, leaving only the last few rows.

    Seeing that there was no good seat, Bonnie was so angry, "It''s so annoying. I can''t see Brain in such a distance!"

    Her friend was also depressed. "I told you to hurry up. It took you so long to put on makeup. Really!"

    Bonnie complained, "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?"

    "Do you mean it''s all my fault?" She didn''t expect that Bonnie would blame her instead.

    The two stood there sulking, just blocking the door of the gym.

    People who wanted to come in urged, "Why are you standing here! Come on in! "

    "Yes, yes. The competition is about to start. If you don''t want to see it, just go out and don''t get in my way!"

    The two of them had no choice but to lower their heads and choose a seat to sit down dejectedly.

    The two of them had a quarrel just now, so neither of them spoke to each other, and the atmosphere

    it because of Wendy? Does he feel ashamed and don''t want to face us? Is he afraid that we will ask him?"

    "That''s possible! When the matter was exposed at the beginning, I thought he wouldn''t take part in the basketball match. I didn''t expect him to have such a strong sense of honor and insist on participating in the competition. "

    It was the first time for her bestie to hear Wendy''s name. She looked at Bonnie in confusion and said, "They seem to say that a woman has something to do with Brain. Let''s go over and have a listen to it."

    Bonnie''s face changed, "Don''t go. We came here to skip classes. Let''s go back to school."

    Her bestie was quite gossipy, but what Bonnie said made sense. She hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Okay, let''s go!"

    The two of them immediately left the gym. Looking at her bestie''s back, Bonnie felt relieved.

    In the taxi, her friend mentioned again what she had just heard. "Wendy Shangguan... She has the same surname as you. Is she a relative of your family?"

 Chapter 329 Go To Report

    Hearing her bestie''s question, Bonnie was startled. She turned her head to the other side in a hurry and said vaguely, "How could she be my relative! My family is not the only family that has the family name of Shangguan in the country. Don''t say that she is my relative! "

    Although Bonnie pretended to be calm, her friend noticed her overreaction. "Why are you so excited? I just said it casually."

    "You can''t just say it casually. It''s disgusting to say that this woman is my relative!" Bonnie cursed in disgust.

    Seeing that she was really angry, her friend had to apologize, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have joked."

    The two of them quickly ran back to school, but their teacher still found that they were skipping classes.

    In Shangguan''s house, Ivy scolded angrily, "Where did you skip classes today! Do you know how important your study is now? You don''t have much time left to take the college entrance examination. You''ve always said that you want to go to t

    her. It''s delicious. I brought you some!" Bonnie picked up the box and said in a sweet voice, like a spoiled child in a sweet voice.

    "Okay, I''ll have a taste later."

    Bonnie rolled her eyes. Seeing the smile on Zachary''s face, she said, "Grandpa, I have something to tell you today."

    "Oh? What is it? " Zachary asked curiously.

    Bonnie handed the phone to him and explained, "I saw this post on the BBS of Capital University by accident. I think you should know it, Grandpa."

    "Post? What''s that? " Zachary took the phone and read the title. His face darkened immediately.

    ''Wendy, you finished this time!'' Bonnie couldn''t help smiling.

    Zachary was so angry that he picked up his crutch and hit the floor heavily. "Damn it!"

    "That''s right. Wendy is so..."

    "These people slander and spread rumors about Wendy. They are so hateful!" Zachary scolded angrily.

    Zachary interrupted Bonnie before she finished her words. She looked at Zachary in confusion.

 Chapter 330 Destroying The Image

    Bonnie didn''t understand why her grandfather still didn''t believe that Wendy was kept by someone since the post was so detailed.

    After thinking for a while, Bonnie asked hesitantly, "Grandpa, how do you know that the thing in the post is a rumor?"

    Zachary was so angry that his chest kept heaving. Seeing this, Bonnie came up in a hurry, raised her hand and gently patted him on the back. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health to be angry."

    Zachary slid the screen and finally found a photo. He pointed at the photo and said, "I bought this Shadow a few days ago. You have seen it before. I went to the Capital University to have dinner with Wendy the other day. I didn''t expect that someone would take photos of her and post them on the Internet to slander her!"

    "Well, then the other photos should not be the slander on her, right?" Bonnie sighed, "So many people have seen it. It shouldn''t be slander. Wendy just came to school. She has no enmity with others, and no one will slander her! "

    "There is no s

    your grandfather? Haven''t you met him? " Ivy asked anxiously, "Or your grandfather doesn''t believe it at all? He didn''t believe that Wendy was a mistress even though the photos had been taken! Why does he trust Wendy so much? "

    "No!" Bonnie said regretfully, "The things in the BBS are all rumors!"

    "Rumors? How is that possible? So many people saw her in different cars after school! "

    "In the photos, there are some cars of the He family, some of Harold''s cars, and some of her friends'' cars. Anyway, Grandpa knows those cars!"

    "What? I see! " Ivy was disappointed. She had thought that she could ruin Wendy''s image in Zachary''s heart.

    Seeing her daughter''s sad face, Ivy asked in confusion, "What happened? Why do you look so bad? "

    Speaking of this, Bonnie felt very regretful. She thought for a while and decided to tell Ivy what she had done.

    Ivy was so angry that her head swelled up. "I''ve told you many times. Don''t talk nonsense. Why don''t you think twice when you speak! You really want to piss me off! "

 Chapter 331 Report To You

    "I didn''t think too much at that time!" Bonnie was very regretful now.

    "Ah! I really don''t know what to say to you! " Ivy was so angry that she rubbed her temples.

    After taking a shower, Paul went downstairs and asked in confusion, "Bonnie, why are you back today?"

    Bonnie didn''t want to talk to Paul, she lay on the sofa with her eyes closed.

    "What happened? You look desperate. What happened? " Paul came over and asked with concern.

    "Nothing!" Bonnie stood up from the sofa irritably and went upstairs to her room without looking back.

    Seeing the attitude of Bonnie, Paul was very dissatisfied. He frowned at Ivy and scolded, "Look, this is the child you spoiled. If she doesn''t change her bad temper, she will definitely offend others in the future!"

    Ivy heaved a long sigh and told what had just happened to Paul. Paul was shocked. "What! Was Bonnie crazy! How could she say that in front of dad? "

    "What is she thinking about! What a loser! " Paul roared angrily.

    m in Singapore now."

    "Singapore? Why are you go there? " As soon as he finished his words, Paul realized that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly corrected himself, "Did you go on a trip?"

    "Yes, I am traveling in Singapore."

    "The weather in Singapore is good and the scenery is good. When are you going to come back, dad?"

    "About a month. What''s up? Tell me. "

    "What? Oh! Here is the thing. Bonnie has told me what happened. She shouldn''t have said that about Sara! I have criticized her harshly. Dad, don''t be angry. "

    Zachary looked at the girl who had changed her racing suit not far away and said coldly, "I''m not angry."

    "It''s good that you are not angry. Dad, take care of yourself during your trip. Call me if anything happens."

    "Okay."

    Seeing his brother hang up the phone, Jake asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Dad is still angry?"

    "Yes!" Paul didn''t know what to do, "He said he wasn''t angry, but I can tell from his tone that he is dissatisfied."

 Chapter 332 Suspicion

    "What should we do now?"

    "I can only pray that Dad can travel in Singapore to relax and forgive what Bonnie did. We can talk to him after he comes back."

    "Well, that''s all we can do."

    Wendy, who was in Singapore, didn''t hear what was going on outside the country. Instead, she focused on her training.

    Because of the existence of the racing simulator, she rarely went to the track for actual track training, and so did Steve.

    The other teams were curious about Wendy''s performance in the training, but they didn''t see her at all.

    "Why doesn''t Vivien train?"

    "Does she feel complacent after winning the first championship? So arrogant? If she doesn''t train, the champion will be one hundred percent hers?" Someone said discontentedly.

    "I didn''t expect that so many racers would be ignored by a little girl. It''s really annoying! Humph! "

    "Yes, with her training attitude, I bet she can''t even enter the top ten this time."

    After finishing the training in the race

    cating that William was the leaker.

    Creak! The door was pushed open.

    When they saw the comer, Barnett and the coach were startled. The man they spoke ill of behind his back came out.

    The coach pretended to be calm and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Are you talking about business? I''ll come back later. " William was about to close the door.

    The coach thought for a while and said, "Wait, William."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Where did you go just now? I have something to tell you. "

    "I went to Dragon."

    The coach exchanged a look with Barnett and then turned back. "Oh, I see. Let''s talk later."

    "Okay." William closed the door.

    The coach''s face darkened and said, "Even if William really leaked the secret, we can''t do anything without evidence."

    "In order that the secret won''t be exposed, we can suppress him and keep a distance from him!" Barnett smiled evilly.

    "I don''t think there is any evidence to prove it. I think you should not suspect William casually."

 Chapter 333 Start A Cold War

    Before Wendy come to the F1, it was quite common for William, Barnett and Damon to take the top three.

    William was mature and steady. It was well-known that he loved his wife and children, without any bad habits or scandals. He had a large number of fans, and there were a lot of teams that wanted to poach William every year.

    Royal Duke didn''t want him to leave, as such an excellent racing driver.

    If they went to question him casually, William would probably break his contract and leave in anger.

    Although he didn''t agree with his decision, the coach seemed to be persuaded by him. Barnett sneered and leaned back in the chair to rest.

    The coach thought for a while, frowned and said, "Barnett, let William in. Don''t talk about what happened just now."

    "Of course, I won''t say that." With a shrug, Barnett stood up and left the office.

    Seeing William waiting outside, he walked up to him and gave him an unfriendly glance. "The coach asked you to go in."

    "Okay." Barnett had been h

    d to worry about the tire consumption. These days, Wendy and Steve had been training like hell.

    As soon as they finished the daily physical training, they immediately trained on the racing simulator. Under the effect of the centripetal force, they tried their best to control the shaking of the steering wheel and the subtle operation of the accelerator and the brake when passing the corner.

    Compared with Wendy, Steve was more interested in the results of the actual track training. He wanted to know how much his skills had improved after the devil training these days.

    Steve was hardworking and strong, Wendy knew it.

    She looked at the racing car following her from the rearview mirror and smiled with relief. She changed the gear and sped up, holding the steering wheel in her hand and rotating smoothly.

    The Singapore track was narrow with many hairpins and turns, so the technical requirements were particularly strict. It required a racing driver to complete the crossing at one go.

 Chapter 334 The Evil Plan

    Wendy had run on this track for countless times. Even if she closed her eyes and her muscle memory could make her finish the whole race.

    In order to overtake Wendy, Steve chased after her closely.

    Looking at the results of the single lap constantly refreshed on the left side of the large screen, a cry of surprise came from the grandstand.

    "Wow, wow, wow! One minute and twelve seconds! It''s amazing that Vivien could get such a good result without training for so many days! "

    "Did she get the God''s help? She is such a freak!"

    "It''s only more than 30 laps, but it''s already the best result of single lap of Barnett of last year. It''s incredible!"

    "Vivien is too strong. Are you sure it''s Vivien in the racing car? Did someone run for her? " Someone was shocked.

    "If there is really someone running for her, all the teams will definitely want him. There is no need for him to run for a girl. That doesn''t make sense."

    "But it''s too exaggerated! How old is she? She

    ash into the track, they will definitely send out a safety car to lead everyone into the pit stop!"

    The coach really came up with a good idea. Barnett entered the pit stop to change the tire, and there was an accident on the track immediately. When the safety car led other racing cars slowly into the pit stop, Barnett immediately entered the track from the pit stop. No matter which place he ranked at that time, he would directly become the first one.

    William lowered his head and didn''t say anything. It was not true that he was not disappointed. He was also an excellent racing driver. Why did Barnett always get the favor of the management? Why did they all favor Barnett no matter what resources they had?

    William couldn''t figure it out before, but now he didn''t want to.

    This year was the last year of the contract. In the past, he would decisively refuse the invitation of other teams. Over the years, the management had gone too far. He had to consider his future.

 Chapter 335 Stress

    "William, William? Hey, what are you thinking about? " The coach asked, "What do you think of my plan? Is it great? "

    "Yes, this idea can really help Barnett win the championship. But one or two times is okay. If you have to rely on such a despicable method to win the championship every time, I think it''s better to dismiss Royal Duke!" William sneered.

    "Despicable? Well, as long as we can win, whatever means is not important! " The coach snapped, "Don''t forget that you are now a member of Royal Duke. The contract is not over yet. According to the contract, you have to follow the arrangement of the coach."

    "I''m really sorry. I can''t do anything against my conscience. I don''t care your punishment." William felt very sad. After saying that, he left the office decisively and didn''t want to stay here for even a second.

    When did Royal Duke change? He really didn''t understand.

    Seeing William come out of his office with a dark face, Barnett approac

    eshing her best score.

    Such a terrifying progress made the other racing cars feel stressful.

    "Welcome to the site of the qualifying of the Singapore F1 race. From the big screen, the site is full of spectators. WOW! I didn''t expect that there are so many fans of Vivien. Many of them have the signs of Vivien''s cartoon profile. It can be seen that everyone likes this black horse racing driver very much." The commentator began to speak.

    "We saw the words ''Vivien, I love you'' on this man''s sign! Hey, Vivien is just a little girl. Aren''t you afraid that Vivien''s parents will beat you up?"

    As soon as the commentator finished teasing, the man was found. The spectator next to him directly put the popcorn on the man''s head.

    "Hey, the race is about to begin. You can''t do anything recklessly. Be careful not to be taken out by the security guards. Singapore''s temperature is thirty-two degrees today. It seems that the spectators are a little angry."

 Chapter 336 Just Say It And Dont do It

    Although there was an accident, the people around stopped them. The situation did not get worse.

    Wendy, who was stretching in the garage, saw the cameraman carrying the machine and pointing it at her. She smiled brightly at the camera and made a gesture of love with her hands.

    There was a burst of exclamation in the audience, and the commentator also sighed that Wendy was so cute.

    The comments on the livestream website were also in an uproar. "Ah! Ah! Vivien is so cute! "

    "I suddenly want to have a daughter."

    "Are these people crazy? Didn''t F1 value technology? Are they here to see her face? "

    "Well, do you want to say that Vivien is not good at it? Don''t forget that Vivien won the championship last time! "

    "She is so lucky to win the first prize. Does Vivien''s fans want to brag her? Believe it or not, she will never win the championship this time! "

    "Judging from Vivien''s arrogant attitude, she must be tortured to death by Barnett."

    The netizens in the livestream room w

    pped by Barnett.

    In the past, Barnett had been disdainful of talking to Wendy, but this time he took the initiative to come forward. She looked up at Barnett curiously.

    With a square face, Barnett looked down at Wendy and said coldly, "The champion will be mine."

    "It''s meaningless to just say it." Wendy replied with a smile.

    "You..."

    "See you on the track." Wendy turned around and left without hesitation.

    "Bitch!" Staring at her back, Barnett spat on the ground.

    "Hey, Vivien, what did Barnett say to you just now?" Damon jumped out of nowhere and asked.

    Wendy shrugged and said casually, "He told me that he would be the winner."

    "That''s it?" Damon asked, raising his eyebrows.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Damon frowned slightly and said in confusion, "As far as I know about Barnett, he shouldn''t have taken the initiative to talk to you. It''s so strange."

    Wendy was a little surprised, but she didn''t think too much. "It''s none of my business. I''ll go to the bathroom first."

 Chapter 337 An Accident Happened

    "Okay, see you later!"

    "See you at the race!"

    On the way back to the pit of the team, Damon saw that in the pit of Royal Duke, Barnett seemed to be in a good mood. Her two legs were shaking on the table.

    He suddenly burst into laughter when the coach and he were talking about something.

    "Barnett is so strange today. What makes him so happy?" Damon muttered in confusion.

    He didn''t figure it out and went straight back to the maintenance area of his team.

    Today''s final happened to meet Brain''s class. He excused himself from being uncomfortable and asked the head teacher for leave to rest in the dormitory, watching the race with the computer.

    "Come on, Wendy!" Brain looked at the screen excitedly.

    After all the racers arrived at the starting line, all the staff left the track. The first lap was the warming-up lap, and almost all the racers were running in the S route.

    Only Wendy went back to the first place after a normal lap.

    "OK! The audience and the friends in front of the TV, you are right. The first one is indeed Vivien''s racing car. She really takes goo

    ught of something and asked through radio, "Has Barnett returned to the pit stop?"

    When the coach heard William''s voice, he really didn''t want to talk to him, but the radio communication would be broadcast in the live broadcast of the race, which could be heard all over the world.

    The coach couldn''t pretend not to hear him. He said indifferently, "Yes, Barnett has returned to the pit stop!"

    This sentence was like a thunder struck William. What happened now was exactly the coach''s plan! But he didn''t agree to the coach''s plan.

    Was it really an accident or...

    William''s mind was in a mess now. Wendy also learned from the radio that Barnett had returned to the pit stop before the accident. She frowned deeply.

    "What a pity! I didn''t expect it to be so coincident. An accident happened as soon as Barnett returned to the pit stop. Wendy, you should keep a good state of mind now. "

    "Well, although he goes back to the pit stop first, it doesn''t mean that I have no hope at all." Wendy was not discouraged at all. She followed the safety car and drove towards the pit stop.

 Chapter 338 Shorten The Distance

    At this time, Barnett had already changed the tire quickly in the pit stop. He was very happy and started the racing car!

    "This time, the champion is mine!" Barnett smiled complacently.

    "My God! Barnett was so lucky today! I didn''t expect that there would be an accident as soon as he entered the pit! Now that everyone had come in, he had already begun to stand out! In this way, his ranking will directly rise from the second to the first! " "It seems that the chance of Vivien winning the championship this time is very slim," the commentator explained regrettably.

    Seeing this, Barnett''s fans were very happy. "Yeah! Barnett is the champion!"

    "Look, I''ve told you that Barnett must be the champion of the Singapore race!"

    Wendy''s fans couldn''t stand it anymore. "The race is not over yet. Isn''t it appropriate to say that Barnett won the championship now?"

    "Humph! Why are you so happy? He is just lucky! "

    "What do you know? Luck is also a part of strength! " Barnett''s fans retorted.

    "Yes! A certain fan

    looked at the harmonious comments and smiled.

    Because of the constant defense of Barnett, Wendy and he couldn''t speed up to the best speed, but let the racing cars behind catch up.

    Damn it! It couldn''t go on like this!

    The coach anxiously said on the radio, "Barnett, stop defensing. Other racing cars are reducing the distance with you."

    "What? Where are they? "

    "Two corners away!"

    "OK! I see! "

    Barnett began to speed up. As soon as she saw Barnett''s acceleration, Wendy sped up too.

    After taking another turn, they arrived at the straight track.

    With her eyes narrowed slightly, a faint smile appeared on Wendy''s lips. She firmly grasped the steering wheel in her hand and followed closely behind the car butt of Barnett.

    "Now, Barnett no longer defends. Vivien also sped up with him! Vivien on the straight lane will definitely try to overtake! "

    As soon as he finished his words, the commentator saw that Wendy didn''t try to overtake directly from the outer lane, but kept following Barnett.

 Chapter 339 Overtaking

    He moved left, she also turned left, he right, she right.

    "Wow, wow, wow! Vivien is trying to overtake the car by taking advantage of the racing car''s slipstream! " The commentator jumped up excitedly and stared at the big screen without blinking.

    Seeing from the rearview mirror that Wendy was following him closely, Barnett was anxious and quickly turned the direction not to let her follow him.

    But Wendy had already anticipated his action. She almost turned the steering wheel at the same time.

    "FUCK!" As soon as Barnett finished his words, Wendy turned around and ran passing him.

    "Ahhh! Vivien overtook! My God! She is awesome! Absolutely a classic overtaking of slipstreaming! " The commentator shouted excitedly, clapping his hands involuntarily.

    To be honest, even the people in Dragon felt that the champion would be doomed when Wendy were so far behind.

    In fact, if Barnett didn''t defend himself, with the function and quality of the racing equipment, as long as Barnett didn''t make mistakes, it was almost impossible for Wendy

    s two more hasty attempts, the car finally started.

    Barnett quickly turned the steering wheel and tried to catch up, but now he fell from the second to the ninth. It was almost impossible for him to catch up.

    Barnett was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He kept swearing. Seeing that he was scolding more and more excessive, the director could only remove his voice.

    The whole livestream process was quiet.

    "Barnett is so rude! He said so many dirty words. Didn''t he know that he was broadcasted?"

    "I really can''t believe that this is the racing driver I have loved for so many years. I''m not his fan anymore."

    While everyone was cursing, Wendy won the championship of the Singapore race by an absolute advantage.

    Watching an ups and downs race, the spectators were too excited to calm down for a long time.

    At the beginning, Wendy had gained the advantage, but they didn''t expect that on the way, Barnett would lead the way to the pit stop. Coincidentally, there was an accident, and Barnett had run the first place dramatically.

 Chapter 340 Framing

    It was not easy for everyone to accept the fact that Barnett was so lucky. They didn''t expect that Wendy would use Barnett to successfully overtake the car and rise to the first place.

    In the history of F1, no racing driver who had just entered F1 could win two consecutive wins at the beginning of the season.

    The spectator seats started to call Wendy''s name Vivien loudly. Wendy excited her fans.

    In a boy''s dormitory of Capital University, Brain couldn''t help shouting when he saw that Wendy won the championship, "No.1! Oh my God! "

    "Damn it! You scared me!"

    "What do you mean by number one?"

    "Are you watching the NBA?"

    The roommates looked at him curiously. Brain hurriedly minimize the window and shook his head. "No, I''m watching the F1."

    "F1? Racing! What''s so good about it? The NBA is more interesting! "

    Racing was relatively unpopular in the country, and there were not many people who were interested in it. Seeing that his roommate was not interested

    When it came to the award ceremony, there was a burst of laughter at the award platform, but the two people in the coach office of Royal Duke couldn''t laugh at all.

    "Why did you make such a stupid mistake! I''ve already created the best condition for you, but you haven''t firmly grasped it! " The coach asked in disappointment.

    "I didn''t expect Vivien to catch up so soon! Don''t you think she is too optimistic? She should have been shocked about this! "

    Suddenly, an idea came to Barnett''s mind. "Coach, do you think William told Vivien about our plan, so she was not surprised at all when it happened, so she could overtake so calmly?"

    "Really? Unless William is crazy, he won''t do that!" In fact, the coach knew clearly that he couldn''t convince himself.

    "Let''s assume that I''m Vivien. If I know this kind of thing happened, I will definitely be anxious and angry, and there will be problems in operation. Don''t you think that Vivien''s performance today is too perfect?"

 Chapter 341 Apology

    The coach''s heart skipped a beat! What Barnett said was right!

    Otherwise, a little girl who just reached adulthood jumped from Formula Renault to F1, had experienced so few races, so how could she adjust her mentality so quickly. The possibility was too small!

    Therefore, there was only one possibility now. That was, Wendy had known their plan in advance, so that she could stay calm in the face of danger.

    Seeing that the coach''s face turned pale, Barnett continued to exaggerate, "William is a traitor. Does he forget that he is still a member of Royal Duke? I have been working with him for so many years. I really didn''t expect him to be so bad! "

    Barnett successfully threw the blame on William. If he hadn''t made a mistake when he got the advantage, how could he be overtaken by Wendy who seized the chance?

    The coach''s mind was completely following that of Barnett. He looked sullen and said nothing.

    Barnett felt a little embarrassed because of no r

    on. "What did you say? Vivien doesn''t want to have dinner with us? "

    "No, no. Vivien was a little tired after the race, so she didn''t attend the dinner..."

    "Humph! It''s just a meal. Why is she tired? I''m not going to torture her in bed! " The man scoffed.

    "Hahaha, Vivien is too weak to stand your torture! Can you ask her out after a few days off? " Another man laughed obsequiously.

    The staff''s face changed slightly. She lowered her head and continued to apologize, "I''m really sorry. Vivien is still a student. She will come back after resting for one or two days."

    "What! She is going back! Why doesn''t she come to see me? " The man on the main seat was dissatisfied!

    "I''m sorry. Vivien is still a college student and she just finished the competition. I hope you can understand." The staff continued to apologize.

    "President, does Vivien look down upon us?" The man said arrogantly, "Are you idiots? We are your sponsor. What''s wrong with you? "

 Chapter 342 Double The Price

    The staff had no choice but to continue to apologize, "I''m sorry. Please forgive Vivien."

    The sponsor was so angry that he kept scolding everyone of Dragon. The boss thought for a while and said angrily, "You, go to report to your manager. If Vivien doesn''t come tonight, we won''t sponsor you anymore after the contract is over! "

    The staff widened her eyes in surprise and said, "President, you can''t do that! We... "

    Seeing the staff''s flustered attitude, the henchman next to the president urged, "Stop talking. Go and report to your manager now!"

    The hatchet man took a look at his watch and said, "I''ll only give you one hour. If Vivien doesn''t come in an hour, well, you understand."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll report it to the manager right now!" The staff left the room in a hurry. She trotted to a remote corner and took out her phone to call Ken.

    "Hello? What''s wrong? " Ken asked.

    "Ken, bad news! The sponsor must ask Wendy to

    ing to have fun. Come and play with us!"

    When the man say this word play, he deliberately bit the accent.

    At this time, if Wendy still did not understand the other party''s intention, she was a fool.

    Zachary spoke good English. Looking at the evil look in the man''s eyes, he said coldly, "Wendy, let''s go."

    "Okay." "I need to go back to the hotel and have a rest. I''m leaving now," said Wendy with a smile, Seeing that Wendy was holding Zachary''s arm, the man got angry. "Bitch! Why didn''t she come with us? It turned out that she was with an old man! "

    He walked up to Wendy and grabbed her wrist. "I''m fat, but I''m better than the old man beside you! How much did he give you? I''ll pay double. You stay with me tonight! "

    Wendy reflexively turned her wrist. Before the man could react, his arm was in sharp pain.

    "Ah! Bitch! Let me go! " The man''s hand was pushed back by Wendy. He cried out in pain.

    "Watch your mouth!"

 Chapter 343 Go To The Police Station

    The henchman rushed to help, but Zachary''s subordinate stopped him directly.

    Seeing this, several beauties nearby also wanted to help. Zachary glared at them angrily, and they were intimidated by his majesty. They couldn''t help but take a step back, daring not come to involve in.

    The man cried out in pain, "FUCK! Vivien, are you crazy! Let go of me! "

    With a relaxed smile on her face, Wendy held her hand even tighter. "Don''t you understand? Watch your mouth, OK? "

    "Vivien, don''t forget! I''m your sponsor! I''ll withdraw the investment tomorrow. I''ll see what you can do! " The man threatened.

    "Wow! I''m so scared. Then you''d better withdraw the investment as soon as possible! " Said Wendy sarcastically.

    "Ouch, it hurts! Help! She wants to kill me! Help!" The man began to shout.

    The noise here was a little loud, and the waiter was shocked when he saw it. He hurried forward and asked, "What''s going on?"

    "Help..."

    As soon as the man opened

    t the man was good at confusing right and wrong. When she was about to explain what had just happened to the police, the police said, "I advise you to be honest as soon as possible, so that you won''t waste your and my time."

    "I''m telling the truth."

    "It seems that you still don''t want to give up. In fact, it''s not a big problem. As you can see, we are very busy here. You''d better settle this matter as soon as possible!" The policeman pointed at the door and said, "As long as you apologize to him, the matter will be over."

    "Apologize? For what? Do I have to apologize to him after being molested? " Wendy stared at the policeman in front of her suspiciously, "Do you really know what happened?"

    "Well, I..." The policeman didn''t know what to say.

    The policeman was also very distressed. On one side, then man was from the USA, and on the other side, Wendy was from CN country. In comparison, it was more difficult to deal with the people of the USA.

 Chapter 344 Money First

    So the police thought for a while and decided to ask Wendy to apologize to them.

    "Sorry, I can''t accept your decision." Wendy said coldly, "if you don''t believe me, you can check the surveillance video instead of directly thinking that it''s my fault!"

    Sitting on the chair, Wendy raised her eyebrows and said, "If you can''t investigate this matter well, I have to contact the embassy. By then, it will be beyond my control to raise the international diplomatic issue."

    "International diplomatic issue?" The policeman was confused. Why did it have something to do with the diplomatic affair? What tricks could a girl from CN country play?

    The policeman who was taking notes next to them knew Wendy. He turned his head and whispered, "She is an F1 racing driver. Recently, she is very popular. There are many fans of her in our country. If she tells others what happened today, I''m afraid it will really rise to the level of diplomatic affairs."

    "What should

    as if they were about to run away.

    The police saw that the situation was not right, and hurriedly stopped him. "Hey, buddy, this is not the place you should come. Please go out."

    "Get out? Do you want us to watch Vivien being bullied by you? She is just a foreign child from CN country. Do you really have the heart to bully her like this? " The fans cursed angrily.

    "Hey, buddy, calm down. We didn''t bully her."

    "You didn''t bully her? Then why should she apologize to those two bastards? "

    "Well, well..." The policeman explained awkwardly, "It''s a mistake. We''ve sent someone to the hotel to get the surveillance video. We''ll soon know the truth."

    Clatter, clatter. The sound of hurried footsteps sounded. Everyone looked back and saw a group of people rushing over, and the police could not stop them.

    "Hey, please go out. Don''t get in the way of work!" The policeman shouted.

    They ran to Wendy and asked anxiously, "Vivien, are you okay?"

 Chapter 345 Ordering To Delete

    More and more people rushed over, and the police were all attracted here.

    "What do you want! This is not the place you should come! " The policemen took out electric batons from their waists and shouted loudly.

    "We just want to know the truth. Vivien is a child who is just eighteen. If you bully her like this, God will definitely blame you!" A female fan cursed angrily.

    At first, Wendy just wanted to use the public opinion to put pressure on the police. But she didn''t expect that her fans were so worried about her that they rushed to the police station directly.

    "Damn it! If I had known that this girl has such a great influence, I wouldn''t have been partial to the people of the USA from the beginning!" The policeman who handled the case said to his colleague with regret.

    "Well, now we can only wait for the copy of the video to come back. Let''s comfort the fans first."

    While the police were still discussing in a low voice, Wendy stood up and bowed to the fans gratefully.

    Someone couldn''t help cursing.

    At this moment, everyone was dazzled by the scene in front of them. With a flip of her wrist, Wendy immediately turned the man''s hand behind his back.

    The man''s face twisted in pain.

    "Oh! Well done! "

    "Beat him!"

    Seeing this, the fans applauded and cheered. The two men hiding in the corner felt blushed on their faces and just wanted to find a place to hide.

    "Boss! Vivien''s fans are shooting! " The henchman noticed that someone was holding a mobile phone and recording in the crowd.

    "Shit! We can''t let them spread the video! " The man stood up in a hurry, walked over and roared, "Stop! Please stop filming. You are violating my portraiture right! "

    The man turned to the police angrily, "Why don''t you stop them! Why did you let those people in? "

    "Calm down, sir. I''ll handle it right now." The police stepped forward and ordered the fans to delete the video.

    The fans were unhappy. "Why should I delete it? This is the evidence! "

 Chapter 346 Is She Crazy

    "You have nothing to do with this case. You have no right to record any video. Please cooperate with our work!"

    "NO!"

    Wendy went over to the police. She blinked her eyes and asked, "He can''t record it. I''m the victim of this case. Can I record it?"

    "Well, well..." The policeman glanced at the man awkwardly.

    "Fuck! No one can record it! " The man glared at the police with dissatisfaction.

    "You asked me to apologize to them when there was no video just now. Now the video has been copied, and everyone knows the truth of the matter. If I don''t save the evidence at this time, you may delete the video and slander me again." Wendy sighed with disappointment.

    "Yes, that''s the evidence. Why can''t we record it?" The fans asked.

    While they were discussing, many fans picked up their phones to record the scene. With so many phones, they couldn''t stop them now.

    "You can''t record it. You have no right. I want to sue you for violating my portraiture right!" The ma

    ch it.

    This time, the video shocked him. The person in the video was himself. He shamelessly asked Wendy not to pursue this matter. He saw himself yelling at the fans not to record, and arrogantly turned his head and looked away without apologizing to Wendy.

    He didn''t have time to think about it and clicked on the comment area. Just now, the number of comments was still hundreds, but in an instant, it had risen to thousands.

    ''What the fuck? Why are there so many comments?''

    He quickly slid the screen and glanced at the comments. There were all kinds of curses, including serious criticism and curses.

    "Damn it, Vivien!" The man was so angry that he threw his phone to the ground. He shouted angrily, "Hasn''t the manager of the Dragon team answered the phone yet?"

    "Not yet!" The lackey man shrank his neck in horror and heard a voice, "Hello?"

    The henchman''s eyes lit up and hurriedly handed the phone to the boss, "Boss, their manager answered the phone!"

 Chapter 347 Green

    Hearing that the phone was finally connected, the man grabbed the phone in a hurry and asked, "Is Vivien in your team an idiot? Is she out of her mind? "

    "What?" Ken woke up from his sleep and looked at the name on the screen of his phone, confused. He rubbed his eyes to make sure that it was not his illusion. He frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    "I asked her to have dinner with me, but she dared to pull a long face at me! She even hit me! " The man roared angrily and threatened, "Call her to apologize to me right now! Otherwise, we will withdraw the money we have sponsored you! "

    Ken couldn''t believe what he had heard.

    "You... You met Vivien?"

    "Yes! How dare your employees lie to me that she is resting in the hotel? Fuck! But I ran into her hugging with an old man! " The man sneered with contempt, "She is not different from other prostitutes. Why does she pretend to be pure? Am I not as rich as that old man? "

    "Old man? He is Vivien''s grandfather.

    f money later! "

    "It won''t take long. The shares are now plunged!"

    "Oh my God! This page is so green. Congratulations!"

    Unlike the domestic T+1 rule, the foreign stock exchange market was not like the domestic one. They all had T0. They could sell a stock the day they bought it, but not a stock which could only be sold in the next day.

    Now the scandal of Vivien being molested has been on the headlines of major foreign portals. The sponsor''s shares have been affected by the scandal, instantly plummeted by ten percentage points. "

    At home, the stock price would reach the limit down by ten points, but it was different abroad. They didn''t have the limit down or the limit up.

    In the blink of an eye, the price dropped by ten more points. In just a few minutes, millions of dollars evaporated in an instant!

    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" The man cursed angrily when he saw the green stock.

    "Damn it! Why don''t they go to die! Damn it, Vivien! Damn the Dragon! "

 Chapter 348 Sympathy

    "Boss! What should we do now? " The lackey man asked anxiously.

    The man was so angry that he kicked him directly and broke out into curses, "I have to find a way to deal with everything. What''s the use of hiring you?"

    "Ouch!" The lackey man fell to the ground and rubbed his chest painfully.

    Buzz...Buzz... The phone vibrated in his pocket. The lackey took it out and looked at the name on the screen. He frowned slightly.

    "Do you still have time to talk to others now? Come here and think about the method how to deal with this problem! " The boss roared.

    The man swallowed nervously and said, "Boss, it''s your assistant who called me. Has the board of directors known about it?"

    "What? I don''t think the news can be spread so fast! " The man was shocked.

    "Although it''s evening here, in the USA it should be daytime at this time."

    "Give me your phone!" The man grabbed the phone and answered it in a hurry, "Hello?"

    "BOSS?" The assistant breathed a sigh of relief and said in a hurry, "I''ve been calling yo

    splashed with coffee. These vicious fans are just like the devil!"

    As soon as the tweet was sent out, the rumormongers they hired immediately forwarded the comments to create momentum.

    "It''s so scary. An idol can attract fans with the same personality as him or her. Vivien''s fans are so rude. It seems that Vivien is also a vicious person."

    "Stay away from these mad fans."

    "What a pity! He was splashed with coffee all over his body. They went too far."

    "Vivien''s fans are just as disgusting as her!"

    Some people who didn''t know what had happened also commented, "Although I don''t know what''s going on, it''s amazing that fans can do such a terrible thing."

    "Who is Vivien? I''ve never heard of her. But it''s the first time that I''ve seen such a crazy fan of a star. "

    "It doesn''t sound like she is a good person from the name Vivien. You''d better go to the hospital now."

    Wendy didn''t see this post until a little late. Seeing the comments in the comment area, everyone was about to explode with anger.

 Chapter 349 Questions

    The fans began to explain the cause and effect of the matter to the people who didn''t know about it. Only then did they know what had happened.

    "My God, I didn''t expect them to be such kind of people. I take back what I said before. Vivien, I''m sorry that I misunderstood you before."

    "Why did you pour coffee instead of sulfuric acid? You shouldn''t have let these scums leave. "

    "How could he bully a girl? This is what the CEO of this company did. It seems that the company is not much better. "

    Looking at the comments, Jared said, "Miss Wendy, it''s late now. You''d better go to bed, or Mr. Harold will be worried."

    Jared knew very well that Harold was Wendy''s Achilles'' heel. As soon as he was mentioned, Wendy put away her phone obediently and nodded, "Well, I''ll go to bed after washing up. Good night, Jared."

    "Okay."

    Jared saw with his own eyes that Wendy had gone back to her room to have a rest. Then he went back to his room and reported to Harold about Wendy''s situation.

    "Mr. Harold, Miss W

    are about me, like me and support me, I feel that I am full of energy now. It''s a happy thing to win the championship. It''s not good to pass the negative energy to everyone in the interview. " Wendy said with a smile.

    "OK! I know what you mean. Let''s skip this topic and talk about something else. " The host raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "We have collected some curious questions from our fans. At present, the top one is that everyone wants to know if you have a boyfriend, Vivien."

    Wendy didn''t expect that the host would ask such a question. Biting her lower lip, she began to think about whether she should say it or not.

    The host had sharp eyes and immediately found that there was something wrong with Wendy''s expression. "Alas, it seems that Vivien''s fans are going to be heartbroken."

    With a Wendy smile, Wendy said, "Don''t be sad. He''s very kind to me."

    "Ah! Do you really have a boyfriend? " The host didn''t expect that Wendy would admit it. She widened her eyes and asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 350 Someone He Shouldnt Have Offended

    "Yes, I have a boyfriend!" Wendy smiled.

    The host asked excitedly, "How long have you been together? Is he in Singapore now? How did you know each other? "

    The host was more gossipy than Wendy had expected. She thought for a moment and smiled. "Not long after we were together, he is now in CN country. We two have known each other since childhood."

    "What? It''s so romantic. You have known each other since childhood! " The host asked, "Did he come here to watch your race?"

    "He is too busy to accompany me."

    "Wow, he''s already working? I thought he was about your age, but now it seems that he is older than you. "

    "Yes, he is older than me. And a man at his age is more considerate." Thinking of the scene that Harold took care of her in silence, Wendy couldn''t help smiling.

    The host was also experienced. Looking at the happy smile in Wendy''s eyes, he joked, "Hey, Vivien, we are interviewing now. You can''t miss others."

    "Ha ha, sorry."

    "Do you have any photos of your boyfriend, Vivien? I

    hought that this scumbag hasn''t been caught."

    While they were talking on the twitter, a piece of breaking news suddenly appeared.

    Some paparazzi reported on the Internet that John used to be vicious and obscene, and that he had molested girls. There were photos of evidence posted on it, and the victim also stood out and publicly condemned John.

    As soon as he heard the news, John immediately ran away. Unfortunately, the car had just driven out less than one hundred meters and was immediately surrounded by the police who came out of nowhere.

    The police walked to the back of the car and knocked on the window. "Police, get off the car."

    John didn''t give up and looked around. The car was surrounded and couldn''t go out at all.

    "Boss, what should we do now?"

    ''What should I do?'' He didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing that he didn''t respond, the policeman raised his hand and continued to knock on the car window.

    John looked at the gun around the policeman''s waist and swallowed desperately.

 Chapter 351 The Ban

    The news that John was arrested by the police was immediately spread on various media websites. When the netizens saw the news, they applauded happily.

    "Good job, he should go to prison and repent!"

    "To be honest, I don''t want him to have the chance of repenting at all. Just shoot him."

    When [William and Damon saw the news, they immediately called Wendy to care about her. In her previous live, the two of them and Wendy were good friends. She didn''t expect that after she changed her life they would still make friends with her again.

    It was a happy thing that William won the second place in this race, but the atmosphere in the whole team of Royal Duke was very strange.

    The employees didn''t know what was going on. The senior executives of the team were all in a low mood, and no one dared to ask.

    In the meeting room of the headquarters of the Royal Duke, all the senior executives were sitting solemnly.

    "Are you sure that William has really sold out our information?"

    The coach nodded and said in a

    illiam, I know that the identity of the top racing driver has brought you a great sense of superiority. You think you are arrogant and don''t listen to the arrangement of the team at all."

    "In order to have a better development of the team this season and to get the champion of the year, after our careful discussion, we all agree to ban you from racing." The coach''s eyes were as cold as he was looking at a spy. He looked at him and said, "Of course, if you agree to follow the arrangement of the team from now on, we won''t ban you from racing."

    William''s heart sank and then he sneered.

    "What are you laughing at? William, think about what I said. Do you want to follow the arrangement of the team or not? "

    "What''s the arrangement of the team? You want me to hit the car at the cost of my safety? Or to frame someone else? What dirty tricks do you want to play? I don''t understand. We made mistakes and didn''t perform well before, but we never did that. What''s wrong with you, coach? I really don''t understand. "

 Chapter 352 Absent From The Competition

    "You don''t understand me, and I don''t understand you either! It doesn''t matter to you to sacrifice a race result for the honor of the team. "

    "How could it not matter?" William said angrily, "What I want is a fair competition. I have the ability to win the championship."

    The coach didn''t want to waste more time on William. He waved his hand and interrupted William, "William, I don''t want to hear that now. Just tell me directly, from today on, do you want to follow the arrangement of the team?"

    William lowered his head in silence, and the coach didn''t say anything either. He sat beside him patiently, waiting for his reply.

    After a while, William raised his head and said coldly, "I won''t follow the unreasonable arrangement of the team."

    "Then we have nothing to talk about. It''s your decision. From now on, you don''t have to participate in the training of the team. " The coach took out William''s contract from the drawer, looked through it and said, "Your

    time. I won''t make things difficult for you in the future!" With her hands clasped, Wendy looked at him.

    After hesitating for a while, Jared had to bite the bullet and said, "Okay, I promise you. If Mr. Harold gets angry, Miss Wendy, you have to speak for me!"

    "Don''t worry. I will help you!" Wendy smiled.

    Jared prayed for himself for a minute.

    The plane landed at the airport of capital city. Jared drove Wendy back to Harold''s home.

    "Ah! Wendy, why are you back? Why didn''t Harold tell me that you would come back? Did he forget about it? " Rachel asked, "Have you eaten? How about I cook some noodles for you now? "

    "No, thanks. I had dinner on the plane." Wendy shook her head and said, "I didn''t tell Harold that I came back this time. I want to give him a surprise. Please keep it a secret for me!"

    Rachel held Wendy''s arm and smiled, "Okay, okay. I''ll listen to you. Wendy, your race is so wonderful. I watched it several times on the computer. "

 Chapter 353 Give Me A Surprise

    Wendy and Rachel hadn''t seen each other for a long time. They chatted happily.

    As time went by, the night fell.

    "Wendy, come and have dinner."

    "Okay."

    The two of them continued to chat while eating. They didn''t see Harold come back even when they almost finished eating.

    She looked down at the time on her cell phone in confusion. "Aunt Rachel, does Harold work overtime today?"

    "Yes! Harold has been very busy these days and has been working overtime in the company. He comes back almost ten o''clock every night. " Rachel sighed, "Harold is a workaholic. I don''t know if he has eaten well when he is busy. Luckily, Wendy, you are back. You have to warn him about it. "

    "Okay! I will. " Wendy nodded seriously.

    Wendy went back to her room and walked into Harold''s room with her books.

    She had asked for another month''s leave, so she didn''t understand knowledge in many books. She had to hurry up to study.

    After a long time, Wendy heard the sound of brake from d

    o be uncomfortable. "Ouch, my head hurts."

    Seeing this, Harold immediately forgot what he wanted to say and said, "Don''t touch your hand. Does it hurt badly?"

    "A little."

    "I''d better take you to the hospital." After saying that, Harold immediately stood up, quickly put on his suit jacket, bent over and picked up Wendy.

    "I''m not going to the hospital. I''ll be fine after a sleep."

    Harold didn''t allow Wendy to retort and carried her out of the bedroom.

    When Rachel was about to go upstairs to sleep, she saw them. She walked over in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong with Wendy?"

    "She hit her head. I''ll take her to the hospital." Harold explained.

    "Auntie, I''m fine. My forehead is just bumped and swollen. I think it will be better after a sleep. Harold insisted on taking me to the hospital. Please persuade him." Wendy wanted her help.

    However, Rachel nodded in agreement and said, "It''s not a small matter. You should go to the hospital and have a check."

 Chapter 354 Study Hard

    Two to one, with the support of Rachel, Harold carried Wendy downstairs quickly and drove her to the hospital.

    She was digging a pit for herself. No matter how hard Wendy tried to persuade him, it was useless. Only when the doctor confirmed that there was no problem could Harold be reconciled.

    Fortunately, after the examination, it was just a bruise, and the two of them did not return to home until late at night.

    Harold walked to the passenger seat and opened the door. Wendy opened her hands and said like a spoiled child, "I can''t walk anymore."

    Without any impatience, Harold carried her upstairs gently.

    "Go to wash and have a good sleep." Harold warned.

    "Okay. You should also have a good sleep, Harold."

    "Good night." As usual, Harold reached out his hand and wanted to rub Wendy''s head. Suddenly, he realized that she had just hit her forehead and his hand stopped in midair.

    Looking up at the hand above her head, Wendy stood on tiptoe and touche

    She doesn''t have to worry about food or clothing. Why does she come to have classes?"

    "She''s young now, but women will get old one day. If she doesn''t have a man, she won''t be able to survive. So study is very important. "

    "You are right."

    "But Wendy is different from the rumor. I really can''t see that she is such a person."

    "It''s difficult to tell a person from their faces. It''s better not to trust people nowadays."

    "Have you read the recent rumors about her? I don''t know who she has offended, but she was exposed by someone continuously. "

    "I don''t know. Forget it. It has nothing to do with us."

    "Yes. It has nothing to do with us. But it''s fun to join in the fun."

    As she walked, Wendy heard the students nearby talking about her.

    What? Was the plot getting more and more strange?

    Wendy took out her phone and checked the time. ''Forget it. I''d better go to the classroom first. After class, I''ll log in to the BBS to see what''s going on.''

 Chapter 355 Bad Reputation

    The students in the classroom listened attentively to the teacher, and a clear voice came out.

    "Sir."

    Everyone turned to look at the door of the classroom, only to find that Wendy was standing there with her books in her hands.

    Well, Wendy finally came back for class? The students gossiped in a low voice.

    Wendy, who was the queen of skipping classes, was famous not only in the grade, but also in the whole school.

    Everyone knew that there was a student who asked for a long leave with all kinds of scandals.

    The teacher looked at Wendy up and down with a frown and asked coldly, "Are you willing to come back for class now?"

    "I had something to do and have asked for leave, and the note, the head teacher has signed it." Wendy looked at the teacher, neither humble nor pushy.

    She knew that her teachers must have a bad impression of her, but she didn''t need to feel guilty since she had asked for leave.

    The teacher was even more dissatisfied when he saw that Wendy didn

    aid, "Their comments won''t hurt me."

    "That''s good. You have an exam tomorrow afternoon. If you have any questions, just ask me."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded gratefully.

    The two students in the corner looked at Elisabeth''s back with disdain and sneered, "Is this Elisabeth crazy? She even went to please Wendy. "

    "Yes, everyone is avoiding Wendy now. People are afraid that there are rumors when they get close to her, but she still goes forward. I really don''t know what the use of her brain is."

    "Does Elisabeth want to learn from Wendy? Huh? " Fanny sneered.

    "I heard that Elisabeth comes from a rich family. There is no need for her to seduce others like Wendy."

    "Then I don''t know what Elisabeth wants to do, unless..." Fanny was suddenly stunned, she blurted it out, "Does she want to get along well with Wendy so that she can meet Brain? Damn it! What a scheming woman! "

    "What should we do now? "

    "It seems that we have to give someone a warning!" Said Fanny viciously.

 Chapter 356 Stir Up Trouble

    After class, Wendy was surrounded by two girls on the way to the bathroom.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the two who were hostile to her, Wendy didn''t show any expression on her face, but she became vigilant in her heart.

    Fanny stepped up and blocked Wendy in the corner, warning, "If you still want to stay in the Capital University, I advise you to stay away from Brain. Otherwise, hehe."

    "Am I very close to him?" Asked Wendy, raising her eyebrows.

    "Uh..."

    Fanny had thought that Wendy would quarrel with her, but she asked back unexpectedly. Before Fanny could say anything, Wendy continued, "Please stop your imagination. I really don''t have time to talk to you. I don''t know which of you is Brain''s girlfriend, or his admirer. I''m not interested in these."

    "Brain and I are just ordinary friends. You can rest assured. Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom. " Wendy said in a loud voice, which made Fanny speechless.

    Fanny''s companion raised her hand and gen

    ow. Even if he liked Wendy before, he must avoid her now! Take it easy! Don''t think too much! "

    "No, just in case. I think I have to take some actions." Fanny murmured.

    "What? What did you say? "

    "Nothing." Fanny shook her head.

    After school, Fanny said goodbye to her friend. She didn''t go back to her dormitory but walked towards the teacher''s office.

    In the afternoon, as soon as Wendy came to the classroom and sat down, the head teacher came out from nowhere. He walked up to her, knocked on the table and said, "Come to my office with me."

    "Okay."

    Seeing that Wendy left with the head teacher, the students began to discuss in a low voice.

    The bell rang. The teacher came in and began to call the roll.

    "Wendy, where is Wendy?" The teacher glanced at the classroom angrily and said, "She didn''t come again? It was really three days to fish and two days to bask in the net. Where did she take the school as? She thinks she can come whenever she wants? "

 Chapter 357 Encountering A Fan

    It was quiet in the classroom. The students seemed to have made an appointment. No one explained to the teacher that their head teacher had just come to ask Wendy to go to the office.

    The teacher angrily put a cross on the register and said, "Your final score, the attendance rate also accounts for a part!"

    "Some of the students skip classes, and someone answered for them. Don''t think that there are too many people in the class, so I can''t recognize you all. I know it clearly in my heart." The teacher snorted, "As long as you don''t go too far, I won''t go deep into it. But those like Wendy, who haven''t taken two thirds of my classes, even if she gets full marks at the end of the semester, I will never let her pass this course! "

    "I hope the others in the class don''t learn from Wendy." The teacher criticized Wendy from head to toe on the platform and then shifted the topic to the book.

    In the teacher''s office, the head teacher looked at Wendy seriously and said, "There are a lot of rumors about you in the school recently. Do you want to explai

    camera happily.

    Wendy posted the photo on twitter: I ran into a "fan" at school.

    Brain also forwarded the tweet.

    Wendy sat up and checked the time. "It''s getting late. I''m going back."

    "Okay, bye."

    Seeing the new tweet from Wendy, the fans on the twitter commented excitedly, "How could Vivien be so cute? I really want to pinch her face! "

    "Shit, please don''t get too close to my daughter!"

    "Boyfriend?"

    "Wow! This boy is very handsome. Is he Vivien''s boyfriend? "

    "Hey, I seem to have discovered something incredible! In the upper right corner of the photo, I can see a sculpture building. I seem to have seen it in some publicity video before! "

    "What publicity video? Do you still remember it? "

    "I can''t remember clearly. I''m going to look for it now."

    This news attracted many fans'' attention. They began to search online for any landmark buildings in the universities of CN country.

    The effort paid off, and the fan really found it out. "I found it! In the Capital University of CN country, Vivien is studying there! "

 Chapter 358 Being Discovered

    "Are you sure that Vivien is studying in the Capital University?"

    "Well, I''m not sure. But I''m sure that she took this photo at Capital University! "

    "Who can speak Chinese? Can you check if there is any post related to Vivien on the racing forum of Capital University or CN country? "

    "Shit! It''s so strange that I can''t find Vivien''s Chinese name on the Internet. "

    "Isn''t Vivien''s Chinese name on the Dragon''s website?"

    "No, I''ve checked it on purpose, but I didn''t see it!"

    "It seems that Vivien is not popular in CN country. I can''t find more detailed information about her on the website of CN country."

    "Racing is very unpopular in CN country. It''s natural that Vivien is not famous there."

    "Wow, what did I see? Vivien is from the Capital University? I''m traveling in this country now. I''ll go to the Capital University tomorrow to see if I can meet Vivien. "

    "I''m an overseas student from the Capital Media University. I can skip classes tomorrow to check for you

    also came over curiously when they saw the crowd.

    The sidewalk and the non motorway were completely blocked. People riding bike and scooter honked irritably, and the whole street was very noisy.

    The nearby traffic police also rushed over, trying to find out what caused the road jam.

    Looking at the crowd around her, Wendy felt a headache and said, "I''m sorry. I have to go to class now. I''m really sorry!"

    After saying that, she immediately squeezed out of the crowd with her books and rushed to the school gate.

    "Ah! Vivien!"

    "Vivien, please answer our questions!"

    Her fans and paparazzi followed her. Holding her books, Wendy ran to the security room quickly.

    There were many students passing by the gate. Wendy bit her lower lip and jumped nimbly from the rising and falling pole.

    "Wow! What happened? Isn''t that Wendy? "

    "Why are there so many foreigners chasing after her?"

    "I don''t know. Is she in debt?"

    "I don''t think so. It doesn''t look like that!"

 Chapter 359 Exposure Of Her Identity

    Seeing that Wendy jumped up and down to the campus, the fans screamed excitedly.

    "My God, it''s incredible!"

    "Vivien is so cute!"

    "Damn it! Why are these paparazzi here?"

    Hearing the discussions of these foreigners, the students around them were confused and asked, "Who is Vivien?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it."

    "Is the Vivien they refer to Wendy? I feel that they have been staring at Wendy''s back. "

    "Well, that''s possible."

    The paparazzi also wanted to break into the campus, but were immediately stopped by the vigilant security guard. "Hey, you can''t go in."

    "Bro, they can''t understand your Mandarin." One of the security guards looked at the students and said, "Can you speak English? Help us translate. "

    "I know a little." The student came over with embarrassment and managed to interpret the security guards'' words for the paparazzi, telling them that unauthorized people were not allowed to enter the campus.

    The paparazzi didn''t

    ok! " The student shouted excitedly.

    The students around immediately leaned their heads over and asked, "What''s going on? What did you find? "

    "It''s all in English. I can''t understand. Who speak English better?"

    "Let me have a look. My English is not bad."

    "Here you are."

    A student came over and took the phone. He quickly glanced at the explanation on the website. His eyes widened and he said in a lisp, "What? Wen...Wendy is actually a racing driver! "

    "What? What did you say? "

    "Racing driver? Really? "

    "Wow! A female racing driver? That was so cool! Why is it different from the news in the BBS? "

    "Isn''t there a video here? It had played millions of times. Play it quickly!" As soon as he finished speaking, he clicked the link.

    The owner of the cell phone was about to say that he didn''t have much traffic and didn''t want to watch the video, but seeing the people around him so focused and excited, he had to swallow what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 360 Besiege And Block

    At the school gate, Wendy''s fans immediately logged in and replied, "It''s incredible. I really saw Vivien! I''m so lucky! "

    "Vivien is more lovely than she looks on TV!"

    "Did you get her autograph and photo?"

    "No! It''s a pity that Vivien has to go to class and doesn''t have time to take photos with us. "

    "Yes, she is very gentle in speaking and has a good attitude towards us!"

    "Those paparazzi are so annoying. Why did they come here so soon?"

    "Shit, these paparazzi are so annoying! Why don''t they go to eat shit? "

    "Damn it! Now the paparazzi know that Vivien is studying in the Capital University. They will definitely go to make trouble for Vivien every day."

    "Yes, you are right. We shouldn''t have dug out Vivien''s whereabouts in the Capital University. Alas!"

    Some were surprised and some were worried.

    Wendy trotted all the way to the classroom. Because the class was about to begin, everyone was eat

    udents didn''t know what was going on, but they obeyed Brain''s order.

    "Sorry, please let us go." The paparazzi said angrily when they saw the road was blocked.

    Several students could understand English, but they pretended not to understand and blocked the road.

    "Shit! The people in CN country are not good at English. We can''t communicate with them at all. The road is blocked and they don''t leave! "

    "I even doubt if they did it on purpose. Now I really want to push these students down the stairs and throw them to death!"

    "Forget it. There is also a staircase over there. Let''s go down there."

    "It''s so far away. Then we won''t know where Vivien has gone! The school is so big! "

    "We will meet her sooner or later. Now call the people outside and ask them to keep an eye on the school gate."

    "Well, that''s all I can do." As they ran, they took out their phones and called their colleagues outside the school.

 Chapter 361 Haunting

    When the students saw the foreigner leave, they discussed in confusion, "These foreigners are so disgusting. They even want to push us down. It''s the most aggrieved thing for us to pretend not to understand English."

    "Why did they want to catch up with Wendy?"

    "I don''t know. How about log in to the school forum?"

    "Okay!"

    As soon as they logged in, a post came into view: shocking news! Wendy was a racing driver!

    "What the hell? Look at this post. Is Wendy a racing driver? "

    "Open it! Open it! Hurry up!" Another student urged anxiously.

    He immediately clicked on the post. The host''s English was good. He logged on the Internet and sent all the information about Wendy to the post.

    The materials recorded all the results of Wendy''s race in detail, including the advertisements she had taken and what she had endorse.

    Obviously, this information on the Internet was edited by someone specially, so it was so detailed.

    In case that some people

    me at will. If I speak back to you, I lose. After all, I have no time to talk to you."

    "Hahaha, when Wendy saw the rumors in the posts, she must be thinking, ''these idiots''."

    The discussions in the posts had reached the climax.

    At this time, Brain ran downstairs with Wendy. "I asked them to stop those paparazzi. What are you going to do now?"

    "I don''t know. Go home first maybe." Wendy sighed confusingly, "I''ve done a good job in keeping it a secret. How did the paparazzi find out?"

    "Will you still go back to school if things get worse?" Brain looked at her expectantly and asked.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy shook her head and said, "If the paparazzi keep an eye on me, I won''t come to school. After all, the security of the school is limited. I don''t want my classmates to be affected by the paparazzi because of me. "

    "Alas." Brain was reluctant to leave Wendy, but he couldn''t come up with a good idea. He could only sigh.

    "Vivien!"

 Chapter 362 An Awkward Smile

    "Jesus! Why are these paparazzi so haunting?" With the book in her hands, Wendy continued to run ahead.

    A magical scene appeared in the campus of Capital University. A girl was running with books in her hands, and several men were chasing after her with a digital camera.

    "Wow, wow, that''s Wendy. Look, she is being chased by several foreigners now."

    "These fans are so scary."

    "They don''t look like fans, but paparazzi."

    "Let''s follow them and have a look."

    "Okay."

    Several students followed them curiously. On the road, some people saw it, under the control of the gossip, they also ran forward.

    After a while, the running team was as long as a long line. People who didn''t know the truth might think that the school had organized a marathon.

    Fortunately, Wendy had a lot of training. After running for a long time, she was only a little short of breath and didn''t feel tired.

    However, the paparazzi who followed her seldom did sports. They usually followed stars or actors by driving or waiting for a long time, and rarely exercised.

    Aft

    cing competition and won two champions in a row. I''m so excited at the thought of it. "

    "Wait a minute. You mean racing? Champion? Did I hear it wrong? " The dean''s eyes almost popped out. "You mean that Wendy took part in racing, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Wendy Shangguan from the first class of business administration? That slim girl? "

    "Yes." Mr. Webb turned his phone to the Dean, on which there was a picture of Wendy''s poster on the Internet. "That''s her."

    "Wow! How is that possible? " The Dean was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. He had just punished Wendy... But now she was said to be a professional racing driver, and she had won two championship in a row.

    "By the way, didn''t you just tell me that there is no student named Wendy in Capital University? Why did you say that just now? You should know her. " Mr. Webb blurted out.

    Embarrassed, the Dean scratched the few remaining hair on his head and said, "Well, well..."

    He couldn''t tell the reporter that they had just punished Wendy. He could only smile awkwardly and politely.

 Chapter 363 Being Insulted

    Seeing that the Dean didn''t say anything, Mr. Webb didn''t notice anything unusual. He said anxiously, "Could you please take me to Wendy''s classroom first? I want to shoot her in class. "

    "What? Okay, this way. " The dean said in a hurry.

    The students in class one of business administration were confused by what had happened just now. The teacher felt that he had been insulted. She even dared to leave the classroom without permission during the class time. "Wendy doesn''t respect me as a teacher at all. She can do whatever she wants."

    "Who is the commissar for Discipline Inspection? Today, Wendy left the classroom without permission. Tell your head teacher about it later! "

    "Okay, I see." Fanny stood up and nodded at the teacher.

    "Sit down. Let''s go back to class." The teacher saw that there were several students in the seats who kept talking, probably discussing what had happened just now. The teacher waved his hand angrily and clapped the blackboard, shouting, "Look here. It''s time for the exa

    oudly. Do you think I don''t exist?"

    "You two are so arrogant?" Mr. Wang asked harshly.

    Apparently, Wendy was among the two.

    "Hurry up. Give me your phone. I''ll return it to you after class!"

    Since the teacher had said so, Fanny had no choice but to hand the phone to him obediently.

    Because the screen of her phone was still on, the teacher took the phone and saw the screen. He frowned and said, "Wendy''s identity has been exposed? What''s this? "

    As he spoke, he continued to turn the page.

    Hearing this, the students were excited. "It seems that Wendy''s identity has been exposed in the post. Look!"

    Many students in the class took out their phones at the same time and logged in the school''s BBS.

    Mr. Wang was stunned as he browsed the post. The post contained too much information that he couldn''t accept it in a while.

    At this time, screams came from the classroom one after another, and many people had seen the explosive news in the BBS.

    Wendy was a racing driver? Was it kidding?

 Chapter 364 No One Answered

    The gap was so big that many students in their class couldn''t accept it.

    Wendy became a professional racing driver from a mistress who ruined other people''s relationship.

    "Oh my God! It''s true or not? Someone in the BBS said that Wendy was now worth five million, and it was even in euros. That''s too terrifying."

    "No way! How could it be possible! She... She doesn''t look like... "

    "But this post is also a piece of news reported abroad. It should be true. You can see that the annual salary of F1 racing driver is similar to this price. The lowest annual salary is also a big figure."

    "It seems that the rumors in the BBS made us misunderstand her. Why didn''t she explain? Alas! "

    "She earns tens of millions a year. She doesn''t even have the time to talk to us."

    It took the teacher a long time to come to his senses. He pretended to be calm and brought the phone to the platform. He cleared his throat and let everyone continue to do the exercises.

    Now all the students in their class w

    Her classmate frowned in confusion. Fanny gave her a ferocious stare. The classmate was frightened and did not dare to speak, so she had to shut up and sit next to her.

    The smile on Mr. Webb''s face faded away. He didn''t expect that there would be so much dirty information about Wendy.

    Ding a ling. When the bell rang, Mr. Webb had to put away the equipment and left the classroom with his colleagues.

    They walked in the campus and were about to leave the Capital University. The head teacher had just promised him to call him back as soon as she got in touch with Wendy.

    "Mr. Webb, do you believe what that girl said? Why do I sound unreliable? "

    "I also feel that it''s strange. From the dean to the students, they are all strange. I don''t think Wendy is the kind of person they said."

    "Nowadays, children like to play on the BBS and browse micro-blog. How about we read the posts on the BBS of the Capital University?"

    "That''s a good idea. Let''s sit on the playground and have a look."

 Chapter 365 Why Did You Hide It

    The two of them were tired after walking all the way, so they sat on the playground to rest.

    Mr. Webb took out his mobile phone and logged in the BBS of the Capital University. As soon as the page was refreshed, he saw that the home page was full of posts about Wendy.

    Wendy''s real identity, interviews, wonderful racing scenes and so on.

    The cameraman came over and saw the content on the screen. He said with a smile, "great! It doesn''t take us much time to get it. I didn''t expect that the students of the Capital University have sorted out the materials for us first. We don''t need to look for materials on the Internet. We just downloaded the video from it. "

    Mr. Webb also happily nodded and smiled, "Yes, the workload has been reduced a lot."

    Mr. Webb randomly clicked into a post, in which there were almost all kinds of exclamations. He murmured in confusion, "Eh, why is it different from what Wendy''s classmate said? If Wendy really has a lot of negative information, t

    the phone was connected, it was picked up. "Hello? Wendy? "

    "Yes, it''s me." Wendy said with a frown, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to skip classes today. I..."

    The head teacher didn''t hear what Wendy said. She said directly, "Wendy, why didn''t you tell me that you were a racing driver! You asked for leave for a race abroad. You can tell me the truth, so that you won''t be punished. You can''t keep a low profile like this. "

    The head teacher said a lot. It seemed that the matter was very serious now. Wendy sighed, "There is no wall that can''t be kept secret in the world. You may have seen it outside the school, right? That''s why I don''t want to tell you. "

    "Uh..." Wendy was right. The head teacher had just strolled around the school gate and sighed at her popularity.

    If Wendy had told her that she was a racing driver, she might have explained the reason why she had asked for leave to other teachers. At that time, her identity would only be exposed more quickly.

 Chapter 366 Losing His Grace

    "Wendy, you are right, but... The school has decided to withdraw the warning to you. You can ask for leave and tell me in the future. " The head teacher said with a smile.

    Well, his attitude had changed greatly!

    "Thank you, teacher."

    "You''re welcome." The head teacher asked awkwardly, "Well, there is a media that wants to interview you. Do you have time to come here for an interview?"

    "Interview? No, thanks."

    The head teacher didn''t expect that she would refuse so decisively. She asked anxiously, "Why don''t you want to accept the interview? You know that there were a lot of rumors about you in the school before. You can regain your innocence and publicize yourself through the media interview. Isn''t it a win-win solution? "

    "The exam is coming. I don''t have time to accept the interview."

    "It''s just a simple interview. It won''t take you much time. You can also accept the interview after class. It won''t take up your class time. What do you think?" The head teacher kept persuading her.

    After t

    eed to bother her, but Wendy had gone into the bathroom. He smiled helplessly and went to the wardrobe to get his pajamas.

    He put his coat on the sofa, untied his tie and took off his shirt.

    A small warm hand was placed on his back. Harold''s heart skipped a beat and he was about to take a step forward to avoid Wendy''s hand.

    But Wendy was faster. She opened her arms and hugged him from behind. "Harold."

    Her voice was a little lazy and faint, but Harold felt that it was more attractive than ever.

    Harold cleared his throat and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Wendy, stop it."

    He knew that this was his trump card, but he failed today. Wendy didn''t mean to let him go. "No."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a pull from her hand. Before she could react, she was pressed against the wall, and a thin lips pressed over.

    Wendy was happy in her heart. With her arms around Harold''s neck, she closed her eyes and deepened the kiss.

    She liked to see Harold lose his elegance because of her.

 Chapter 367 Taking Advantage Of The Opportunity

    The air became dry and hot gradually. The room was quiet, and occasionally there was heavy breathing.

    It was not known how long the kiss lasted. Harold pulled himself back and let go of Wendy.

    He raised his hand and rubbed Wendy''s head. After saying that "I was going to take a shower", he strode into the bathroom.

    Wendy leaned against the wall, gasping for air. A satisfied smile appeared on her face. She walked to Harold''s bed slowly and lay on it, playing with her phone.

    After taking a cold shower, Harold came out of the bathroom and saw Wendy lying on his bed. He frowned and was about to say something, but Wendy had already got out of the bed.

    "Harold, let me help you dry your hair." Wendy trotted to the sofa, took the towel and gently dried Harold''s hair.

    Harold leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes for rest. The atmosphere in the room was very quiet and warm.

    When his hair was almost dry, Harold stopped Wendy and asked, "That''s enough. Have you fini

    ger. She was not reconciled and said, "I don''t know if Grandpa has a bad impression of me now. He used to bring gifts back every time he went abroad for a trip. He would give them to me as soon as possible."

    "Damn it! Have grandpa forgotten me since Wendy was here?" Bonnie scolded angrily, "I don''t know why Grandpa likes Wendy. Is it possible to win most people''s hearts by pretending to be pitiful in this world? Men are the same! "

    "What are you talking about? Have breakfast now. " Said Paul harshly.

    After making a face to her father, Bonnie lowered her head and ate breakfast unhappily.

    Paul sighed and took a sip of the milk. "Give me today''s newspaper."

    "Okay." Ivy picked up the newspaper and handed it to him.

    Paul took the newspaper and unfolded it. On the page was a huge photo with a few words: the glory of CN country.

    "Pfft! Ahem! Ahem! " When he saw the person on the newspaper, Paul was so shocked that he choked on the hot milk and coughed violently.

 Chapter 368 Keep It A Secret

    "Are you okay?" Seeing this, Ivy quickly walked over and patted on Paul''s back.

    She accidentally glanced at the newspaper and screamed and took a step back.

    All the people at the table were frightened by Ivy''s scream. They saw her reading the newspaper with a look of seeing a ghost and Paul also coughed.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Jake frowned and asked, "Is there anything on the newspaper that scared you?"

    Paul coughed and shook his head. He handed the newspaper to Jake. Jake took it and had a look. "What?" Isn''t this Wendy? Why is she on the newspaper? "

    Laura also came over and asked, "Wendy is a racing driver? No way! She even won the championship! "

    "Really? How is that possible? " Hearing the news, Bonnie widened her eyes in shock. She jumped up from the chair and came over to read the newspaper.

    "Two consecutive wins? The pride of our country? Set a record? " Bonnie''s eyes quickly scanned the newspaper. She caught some key words and murmured.

    Laura also sa

    om Steve was talking to on the other end of the phone.

    "Give it to me." It was Bess'' voice.

    "Don''t grab, don''t grab." There was a mess on the other end of the phone, and Steve''s intermittent voice came, "Wendy, you can''t go to school now. How about we find a place to have a get-together?"

    "Okay, find a place and send the address to me."

    "Okay."

    Soon, Wendy''s phone got the address. Jared drove Wendy there.

    Steve and Bess came faster than her. Before she approached, Bess ran to her angrily, "Wendy, you''ve been hiding it from me!"

    "What?"

    Steve rubbed his nose and explained, "About racing."

    "If I hadn''t seen the news today, I wouldn''t have known it at all!" Bess said with tears in her eyes.

    Startled, Wendy hurried to apologize and comforted, "Bess, I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t tell anyone because I didn''t want my father to know about it. Later, my father and I made up. I was too busy to tell you about it. I really didn''t mean to hide it from you. "

 Chapter 369 Accept The Interview

    "It''s true, Bess. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I swear to God!" Wendy raised her hand and swore.

    Bess''s gloomy face suddenly disappeared. She quickly pulled down Wendy''s hand and said with a pout, "Okay, okay. I believe you didn''t lie to me on purpose! Since you have hidden it from me for so long, you have to invite me to dinner! In order to catch you in Capital University, I didn''t even have breakfast! "

    "I told you to eat it, but you didn''t... Ouch, what are you doing? " Steve, who had been trampled by Bess, stepped back in pain and asked.

    "You have no right to speak here. Get out of the way." Bess began to drive him away.

    "Bess, it was Wendy who didn''t tell you. Why are you still angry with me?" Steve asked with confusion.

    Bess snorted towards him and walked into the restaurant hand in hand with Wendy.

    While walking towards the restaurant, Wendy looked at Bess and Steve strangely. She felt that something was wrong between them and the atmosphere was strange.

    Bess took We

    icult for your study?"

    "Yes, it''s a little difficult, but I can hold on."

    After Mr. Webb asked some more questions, he changed the subject, "Because you asked for leave to train, I saw a lot of rumors about you on the school forum. Why don''t you explain it to everyone?"

    Wendy pretended not to know it. "What? Is there any gossip about me on the school forum? "

    "You don''t know?" Mr. Webb was surprised.

    "Well, I don''t know." Wendy smiled helplessly, "I''m too busy. Besides, I don''t see the forum often. Is there any gossip about me in the school forum? "

    Mr. Webb took out his mobile phone and showed it to Wendy. All the posts were slanders and rumors. Mr. Webb quietly looked at Wendy''s expression.

    She glanced at them calmly and said helplessly, "I really didn''t expect there to be so many rumors spreading posts."

    "Didn''t your classmates tell you?"

    "I have asked for a long leave to train and race. I don''t have much time in school, so I''m not familiar with my classmates."

 Chapter 370 Drop Out Of School

    "I see." The reporter continued to ask, "Now that you see these rumors in the posts, what do you think and feel?"

    Wendy shook her head and smiled. "I want to laugh now. On the whole, I don''t feel anything."

    "Nothing? Don''t you get angry when you see these rumors that discredit you? " The reporter asked in surprise.

    "There''s nothing to be angry about. I''d rather spend my time on training and study than spend time on being angry. It''s not good for my health." Wendy smiled.

    The reporter''s eyes lit up and nodded with relief. "I didn''t expect you to be so optimistic, Wendy."

    Wendy spent the whole morning on the interview. The interview was over. The reporter wanted to invite her to a meal, but she refused. "I have something to deal with. I''m sorry that I can''t have lunch with you."

    "It doesn''t matter. We can have a meal together next time."

    "Okay, I''ll go back now. Bye."

    "Bye."

    The reporter watched Wendy get in a Shadow and leave. He sighed and said to the cameraman,

    t the teacup and asked, "What do you want from me?"

    "I heard that you have come back from Singapore, so I came to see you. Have you encountered something interesting after staying in Singapore for so long?" Said Jake with a smile.

    "Not bad."

    "By the way, Dad, we saw the news today that Wendy is a racing driver! Did you go to Singapore with Wendy? "

    Jake glanced at his brother helplessly. How could he be so direct? He should get to the point slowly! He asked so straightforwardly. Was he fearing that their father would not understand what they were thinking!

    If it weren''t for the fact that Paul had been waiting for a long time, he wouldn''t have made such a stupid mistake.

    Hearing this question, Zachary stopped drinking tea for a while. He looked up and asked, "Yes, I did go to Singapore with Wendy. Is there any problem?"

    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became strange. Paul''s words were too harsh. He was the son. How could he question his father like this!

 Chapter 371 Be A Rich Person

    Paul hurriedly explained, "Well, Dad, I didn''t mean that. I... I just want to ask you why you didn''t tell us when you went to Singapore with Wendy."

    "We have been worried about you for so many days. Besides, you didn''t tell us that Wendy is a racing driver. If we hadn''t seen the news, we wouldn''t have known it until now. Dad, why didn''t you tell us? "

    Without raising his eyes, Zachary asked, "Really? Are you worried about me? Why haven''t you called me when I was in Singapore? "

    "Ahem." Jake coughed with embarrassment, saying, "I''m sorry, Dad. We''ve been too busy these days, so we ignored this."

    "That''s right, Dad. It''s all our fault." Paul hurriedly nodded and said.

    Zachary waved his hand impatiently, "Now you know that Wendy is a racing driver. Is there anything else you want to say?"

    "Well, that''s all. Dad, you just came back from Singapore. Have a good rest. We won''t disturb you."

    "Bye, Dad."

    "Okay."

    The man in black led Jake and Paul out. Looking at the backs of his two sons, Zachary shook his he

    on? "

    "Me? I''m on your side. But the class is over now. Everyone has the right to chat and make a scene. You were wrong just now. "

    It turned out that her desk mate was talking about this. She had thought that her desk mate was going to talk about her telling the rumors to the reporters.

    After school, Fanny went back home. Normally, she would say hello to her family when she came back home. But what happened these days made her so unhappy that she didn''t want to say a word.

    Just then, she saw the TV in the living room. She was a little stunned.

    Wasn''t this her? She was on TV?

    "Fanny, you''re back! Look, you''re on the TV. " Fanny''s mother said in surprise.

    On the TV, the reporter was interviewing the students. Fanny was telling the reporter about Wendy''s rumors with disdain in her eyes.

    Fanny''s face was as pale as frost.

    "According to Wendy''s classmate, our reporters have also logged in the BBS of Capital University to find out the truth. Is Wendy really that kind of person as her classmate said? "

 Chapter 372 The Critical Moment

    On the screen, there was a screen recording. The reporters sorted out the controversial posts after Wendy''s identity was exposed.

    They explained the whole story to the audience.

    The reason was that Wendy didn''t come to the class for a long time at the beginning of the school because it happened to be the time for the race. She was not familiar with her classmates and had a bad impression on the teachers.

    After the race, she came back to the classroom. Because of her cute appearance, many students paid attention to her. Some careful students found that Wendy took different cars after school every day. Gradually, the news that she was a mistress spread out.

    In fact, the reporter knew that the cause of the matter was Brain Han, but he didn''t mention Brain here and skipped it directly.

    The audience in front of the TV was furious after knowing the truth.

    "How could a good girl be insulted by so many people? I feel sorry for Wendy."

    "Who on earth came up with those rumors? Why did they discredit Wendy? "

    "Why didn''t she ex

    eryone took a closer look and found that it was a news released by the official account of HX Group, which generally stated that their group and Dragon were working together to build a racetrack in the suburb of the capital city. Now, one third of the racetrack had been constructed.

    "Wow! Great! "

    "One third of the construction has been completed? HX Group is very prescient! "

    "Some time ago, I noticed that HX Group was buying land. I thought they were going to construct a new building in the capital. I didn''t expect that they would run a racing track."

    "I''m looking forward to it! I must go to the race track then! "

    "By the way, don''t the domestic sports channels consider broadcasting F1? Do I have to see it on the Internet? "

    "Yes, please broadcast F1 on the sports channel! I don''t know how to use VPN and I don''t know English. It''s painful that I can''t understand it at all! "

    There were a lot of discussions about this topic, and the sports channel began to consider and discuss the practicability of broadcasting F1.

 Chapter 373 Retirement

    Everyone was interested in this emerging industry.

    The video of the races abroad was translated and posted on each large portal for the convenience of online users.

    The cool racing cars and exciting races attracted everyone''s attention.

    In particular, there was a unique female racing driver named Wendy in their country. Her age and experience were a little different from the top racing cars, but she had overcome these difficulties.

    In the monstrous doubts, she became a great racing driver, making the racing fans know they were totally wrong so that they did not dare to look down upon women.

    Many people in the upper class of the capital city were eager to try racing.

    They used a lot of connections to contact Ken, saying that they wanted to experience racing, and they could afford the price.

    There was a bandwagon of racing across the country, because HX Group issued an announcement that they and Dragon would build a race track together. For a time, the stocks related to racing had risen quickly.

    Among them, HX Group was the leading stock in the racing stock. It had bee

    y current ECG. It''s too scary."

    "What happened today? Ups and downs? "

    "I don''t know. In the game between an organization and a banker, how can we, the individual investors, defeat them?"

    In HX Group, Sheridan walked into the general manager''s office.

    "Dad." Harold put down the documents in his hands and looked up at his father.

    With a smile in his eyes, Sheridan nodded with satisfaction, "Not bad."

    It was not known if he meant that Harold had done a good job just now, or that he was the first one to build a racetrack together with Dragon.

    Instead of answering, Harold asked, "Who hired the rumormongers on micro-blog just now? Do you have any clue?"

    "No." Sheridan sat on the sofa, not nervous at all. He looked like he was watching a good show. "With your current ability, you can completely manage the company. I''m going to retire."

    Sheridan began to think about where he should take Rachel to travel after he retired.

    "Okay." Harold knew what his father was thinking, so he nodded calmly.

    Sheridan stood up, patted on Harold''s shoulder, turned around and left.

 Chapter 374 Public Service Announcement

    When Wendy was doing her homework at home, her phone vibrated.

    She picked up the phone, "Hello?"

    "Wendy, a colleague of our brand media department has received a public service announcement. Do you want to take part in?" The staff asked, "It''s a public service advertisement, so you don''t have money. But this advertisement is broadcast on Capital City Satellite TV. I think it''s a positive publicity for you. Do you want to accept it?"

    Although they didn''t know that Wendy was the boss of Dragon, she was now the treasure of Dragon. Ken had told the employees that he would respect Wendy opinion. No one could force her to do anything she didn''t want to do.

    Now that the colleagues of the brand media department received the invitation of the public service advertisement of Capital City Satellite TV, they thought it was a good opportunity. They immediately called Wendy to ask for her opinion.

    "Public service announcement? What is it about? " Wendy didn''t answer their question but asked curiously.

    "I heard it''s about driving safety."

    disabled people.

    Wendy liked the meaning of this advertisement very much. Thinking of her mother lying in the hospital who hadn''t woken up yet, she couldn''t help clenching her fists.

    "Wendy? Wendy! "

    Wendy came to her sense and apologized to the director, "I''m sorry. I was absent-minded just now."

    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have any lines in this advertisement and it''s easy. Don''t be nervous. Try to look natural."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and began to act.

    In a lovely dress, Wendy looked like a high school student.

    "Well, I also began to doubt whether Wendy is eighteen years old or not. She looks so young. She doesn''t look like an eighteen year old person at all."

    "Your skin is fine. How do you take care of it?"

    "Wendy, do you have a boyfriend?"

    "She is so beautiful. She must have a boyfriend."

    "Hey, hey, what are you talking about when the shooting is about to begin?" The director scolded with a frown.

    Hearing the director''s roar, everyone immediately shrank their necks and sneaked back to their own work.

 Chapter 375 Hype

    The shooting started from Wendy, who was eating candies with her schoolbag on her back and walking slowly on the road.

    Although it was just a simple walk scene, the director had shot it several times.

    Wendy leaned over and watched the video from the camera. It was not bad.

    There were lush trees and clean streets. A girl was walking slowly. The whole scene looked very neat and warm.

    Then it was time for the shooting of the male model acting. Wendy stepped aside to observe the shooting.

    The male model was very tall and had a good figure. Although he was put on a tired and haggard makeup to show that he didn''t have a good rest, one still couldn''t resist his handsome face.

    Noticing that Wendy was staring at another man, Jared felt nervous for Harold. He cleared his throat to draw Wendy''s attention.

    "Jared, you caught a cold?" Wendy asked with concern.

    "What? No, no. "

    "Then why did you cough?"

    "My throat was itchy just now, so I coughed. I''m fine."

    Wendy looked at him carefully and didn''t find anything wron

    t was a time to hype and boost his studio.

    Now, Wendy was in the limelight, so he asked his assistant to secretly take a picture of him and her together and wanted to post it on micro-blog to hype the relationship between the two.

    Robert''s honesty surprised Wendy. She thought for a while and said, "To tell you the truth, if the gossip between our two is spread out, my boyfriend may be jealous. I want to call him to ask for his opinion."

    "What? You have a boyfriend? " Robert asked in surprise.

    "Yes, we grow up together." Wendy said with a sweet smile. Then she took out her phone and called Harold.

    As Robert was standing right next to her, it was inconvenient for her to speak out Harold''s name. As soon as the phone was connected, Wendy deliberately called in a sweet voice, "Honey, I have something to ask you."

    In the general manager''s office of HX Group, the tea in Harold''s hand almost fell on the table. Fortunately, he quickly put the cup on the table.

    What was going on? With a frown, Harold asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 376 Someone Else

    Wendy told what she had met to him, "Will you be jealous?"

    "Yes, I will." Harold said concisely. No man would be indifferent to the gossip between his beloved one and others, unless he was a holy being.

    "Then you can allow him to post our photos on micro..."

    "No." Harold said directly.

    Standing aside, Robert clearly heard the voice from the phone. He lowered his head and sighed in disappointment.

    After Wendy hung up the phone, Robert''s assistant deleted the photo in front of them. Jared was worried and asked to check it in person.

    The assistant looked at Jared angrily. Robert sighed, "It''s Okay. Give your phone to him."

    Reluctantly, the assistant handed the phone to Jared. After confirming that there was no backup in the phone of Robert''s assistant, he returned the phone.

    The shooting of the public service advertisement went smoothly. After saying goodbye to the crew, Wendy went back to the He family by car.

    The crew began to pack up

    tant seriously. Harold''s assistant knew Jared, so he left without stopping Wendy.

    She gently pushed open the door of the general manager''s office and walked in.

    The assistant usually knocked on the door before coming in, but now he pushed it in directly. Harold frowned with dissatisfaction.

    Looking at each other, Harold looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    "Come and see if my dear is jealous." Wendy teased. She walked up and wrapped her arms around Harold''s neck intimately. She looked at him up and down and asked, "Are you angry? I didn''t expect that either. "

    Wendy told Harold her suspicion, "There is someone else who took the photos in secret. It has nothing to do with Robert."

    "Are you here to speak for him?" Harold asked in a low voice.

    He was jealous! Wendy was overjoyed. She shook her head and said, "It''s just a coincidence. I came here for something else."

    "For what?" Harold asked in confusion.

 Chapter 377 Showing Love

    Wendy didn''t answer Harold''s question immediately. She leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. With a triumphant smile, she said, "To kiss you."

    The assistant turned the door of the office and came in just in time to see this scene. He stared at the two people in front of him in disbelief.

    Wendy wrapped her arms around Harold''s neck. The two heads were almost pressed against each other. They behaved very intimately, and the pink lipstick on Harold''s thin lips... The assistant looked at Wendy''s lips and immediately understood.

    ''Oh my God! I''m screwed!'' the assistant thought.

    Noticing that his assistant had been staring at Wendy, Harold frowned and said coldly, "Don''t you know you should knock at the door when you come in? Half of your bonus is deducted this month. "

    The assistant was also very upset. He usually wouldn''t make such a stupid mistake. What happened today.

    The assistant smiled awkwardly. He put the milk on the table and said, "Please enjoy yourself."

    After sayin

    ive comments, they scolded Millay angrily. She didn''t want to reply to Wendy''s fans, so she set the settings to make sure that no one could comment on her comment and no private message could be sent to her.

    She clicked on Wendy''s micro-blog and was about to think about how to scold her today when her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Boyfriend?" Millay stopped breathing and hurriedly clicked on the big picture. When she saw the chin in the picture, she widened her eyes in disbelief and trembled all over.

    Millay angrily waved the cup on the table to the ground.

    Crack! Crack! Crack The cup fell heavily to the ground and it shattered into pieces on the floor.

    "Ahhh!" Millay went crazy, "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! Harold can''t be with that bitch! It must be fake news! It''s not Harold!"

    Millay held her knees and cried bitterly.

    Hearing the noise upstairs, Millay''s mother came up in a hurry and pushed the door open. "Millay, what''s wrong with you? Ah, why is the cup broken? "

 Chapter 378 It Has Nothing To Do With Me

    She strode across the fragments and came to Millay''s side. "Millay, why are you crying? Are you cut by the fragments? Come on, let me have a look. "

    Millay didn''t answer her mother''s question. She hugged her neck and cried sadly, "Mom, I lost my love. Harold is with that bitch. Harold doesn''t want me anymore."

    "He has never wanted you..." She really wanted to reply, but she saw Millay crying so sadly. As a mother, she couldn''t tell her the truth, so she had to pat gently on her back to comfort her.

    When Millay was tired of crying, Zoe helped her daughter to bed.

    When Zoe went downstairs, she saw that David had returned home from work. He was reading newspaper in the living room. Zoe walked over and sat next to him, heaving a heavy sigh.

    After a while, she didn''t hear a word from David.

    Even though they were married for business, they had always been respectful to each other over the years. If she coughed or sneezed, David would always ask.

    But when she sighed so heavily j

    k out his phone and found that it was from his wife. He changed his face and asked softly, "Rachel."

    "When will you hand over your work to Harold?" Asked Rachel.

    "The handover is done. I''m going back now."

    "Oh, I see." Looking at the newspaper, Rachel smiled and said, "Wendy is going to have a race. How about we go to R country with her this time?"

    Hearing this, Sheridan gave Harold a ferocious look, but his words were still so gentle. "Okay, wherever you want to go, I''ll go with you even to the ends of the earth."

    "Ha ha. How old are you? You still say those sweet words." With a red face, Rachel grumbled, "I''m going to hang up the phone. Come back quickly. We have to go to the supermarket to buy some necessities for tourism."

    "Okay, I''ll go back now."

    After hanging up the phone, Sheridan gritted his teeth and said, "Harold!"

    Standing next to him, Harold listened to their conversation word by word. He shrugged and said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 379 Depressed

    It had nothing to do with Harold.

    Now, Wendy was on the verge of a race. The media also paid attention to it. They found the date of the race and put it on the newspaper.

    Looking through the newspaper, Rachel saw the date. Thinking that Sheridan had retired, she decided to accompany Wendy and watch her race.

    Sheridan turned around and left angrily. He kept comforting himself in his heart. Anyway, he was retired and had a lot of time to accompany Rachel. He was not in a hurry to spend the time with Rachel alone.

    Since Zoe lost her mind and had a quarrel with David last time, David seldom went home. He either stayed in the company or in the study.

    After the quarrel that day, Zoe woke up on the second day and regretted. The accumulated emotions in her heart crushed her.

    She had tried to reconcile with David and apologize to him, but she couldn''t see him. He went out early and came back late every day and said he was very busy.

    She wanted to see him in the company, but his assistant told her that he was in a meeting

    re was no expression on David''s face. Zoe looked down in disappointment.

    The waiter came and they began to order. David and Millay were having dinner, talking and laughing.

    Occasionally, Zoe cut in, but David didn''t answer. In order not to make Zoe embarrassed, Millay had to talk to her.

    Seeing David''s attitude, Zoe had no appetite at all. This rich dinner tasted like chewing wax for her.

    Tonight''s dinner was supposed to be her mother who was going to speak for her and persuade her father to buy her a Shadow. But why did she speak for her mother to ease the embarrassment between her parents?

    Millay was anxious and helpless.

    In the end, they didn''t make peace with each other, nor did they buy a car.

    The family of three came out of the restaurant unhappily.

    Now that Harold had become the president of the board, he would be busier in the future. Wendy would go abroad for a race, so the two would be separated for a short time.

    "Harold, what do you want to eat?" asked Wendy, walking side by side with Harold.

 Chapter 380 Please Help Me

    "It doesn''t matter. I will eat whatever you like." Harold rubbed Wendy''s and sighed, "You''re going abroad. Choose your favorite food."

    "I like everything, but what I like most is the food cooked by Jared." Wendy praised.

    Harold stopped and said, "I need to go to the bathroom."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you there." Wendy pointed at the electronic equipment nearby.

    Wendy walked over and opened the map of the shopping mall. The shops on each floor were clearly listed by type.

    "Roast fish, spicy frog, roast meat?" Wendy browsed the restaurants quickly.

    For a person who was not picky about food and could eat everything, it was really difficult to choose a restaurant.

    Just as she was thinking, a mean voice said, "Isn''t that Wendy?"

    Hearing someone call her name, Leonardo was a little surprised. She had already put on her hat and mask, but she was still recognized.

    Wendy frowned and looked at the

    r class. Why did she like Harold so much?

    "Love can''t be forced. You''d better to give up. Charles Wu from the Wu family is also handsome, sweet and capable. He is no worse than Harold." Zoe comforted her.

    Unfortunately, Millay still didn''t listen to her. She choked with sobs, "But you and dad are still married even though he doesn''t love you, aren''t you?"

    Hearing Millay''s casual words, Zoe''s face changed immediately.

    "Mom, please help me." Millay pleaded, "I like Harold. I like him!"

    Looking at her daughter who was as if being bewitched, Zoe felt sad. She held Millay tightly, patted her on the back and said softly, "Okay, okay, I''ll help you find a way. Don''t cry. Your eyes won''t look good if they are swollen."

    "Well, Mom, I love you the most. I don''t love dad anymore!"

    Zoe looked down at the direction where Wendy and Harold left just now, with a hint of viciousness flashing in her eyes.

 Chapter 381 Be Responsible For It

    Wendy pulled up her mask and complained, "What a pity for the Wens. How could they have such a crazy daughter? Why is she so confident that you will like her, Harold? I really can''t figure it out. It''s so annoying that I have no appetite. "

    "Leave them alone." Harold held Wendy''s slender hand tightly and comforted, "I only care about you."

    ''Oh, what''s going on? How come Harold said such sweet words to make her happy? It''s amazing!''

    Wendy looked up at Harold in disbelief. Harold asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. I was just surprised to hear you say sweet words." Wendy teased, "We''ll talk about it every day, okay?"

    Harold didn''t reply. He felt a little embarrassed and changed the topic. "Let''s go to eat that. It''s light."

    "Okay." There was plenty of time left for the two of them to order.

    Jared followed them and watched the interaction between the two.

    Why did he feel so cold in his heart when it was summer now? As a single man, he was so pitiful.

    Zoe took

    ily. After getting out of the car, David went straight to his room to take a shower.

    Zoe sat on the sofa in the living room. She took out her phone and dialed Millay''s number again and again. The phone was connected, but no one answered.

    "I''m so worried! Millay, answer the phone!" Zoe sighed.

    When David went downstairs, Zoe looked at his neat suit and asked in confusion, "Are you going out?"

    "Yes, I have something to deal with in the company. Have a rest. Don''t wait for me. " Carrying his briefcase, David left without looking back.

    Today, David still didn''t stay at home. This situation lasted for a month.

    Zoe looked at the back of David and then at the phone in her hand, feeling very upset.

    Buzz-buzz-buzz. The phone vibrated. Zoe didn''t look at the caller ID carefully. She thought it was Millay.

    Did something really happen to Millay? Was she bullied?

    Zoe picked up the phone in a hurry and asked, "Millay? are you all right? When will you come back? "

 Chapter 382 Didnt Find It

    Zoe asked a lot of questions, and a man''s voice came from the other end of the phone, smiling. "I''m not Millay. Mrs. Zoe, are you waiting for your daughter''s call?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Zoe was slightly stunned. She took the phone and saw the caller ID. Then she realized that she had misunderstood.

    "Sorry, it''s you." Zoe asked nervously, "You called me so late. Have you found anything new?"

    "No, I just came back from work. I thought you might not have a rest, so I called you." The man explained.

    "Oh, I see. How is the investigation going now?" Zoe asked.

    The man reported, "We have sent someone to keep an eye on the place you mentioned. We haven''t seen Mr. David go there these days."

    "Well, what about the hospital? Did he go there?"

    "No, we have been following Mr. David all the time. He is either in the company or at home. He has never been to the hospital or Capital University."

    "Did he meet Wendy in secret?"

    "Not really.

    ok out her phone to check the time. Fortunately, there was plenty of time.

    Jared opened the car door and moved the luggage out of the trunk.

    Wendy was shocked. ''Wait! I forgot Jared and the driver were in the car just now!''

    Then just now, the two of them... They did see it.

    A tinge of blush appeared on Wendy''s face. It was she who deliberately teased Harold, so she couldn''t blame him.

    Seeing her shy look, Harold guessed the reason roughly. He kissed on Wendy''s forehead. "I''m at home waiting for you."

    The short words made Wendy happy. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll call you when I''m free."

    "Okay."

    Harold didn''t get out of the car to see Wendy off. Now she was a little famous in China. It would be terrible if she was recognized when Harold got out of the car and saw her off.

    Wendy opened the door and got out of the car. Looking back at the car, she walked into the airport step by step until she couldn''t see the familiar car.

 Chapter 383 Arriving In R Country

    "Ah! It''s Wendy! "

    "Oh my God! Where is she? It''s really her! "

    "How could I meet Wendy? I''m so lucky!"

    "Let''s go and get her autograph!"

    "Okay, okay. Let''s go."

    Screams came from the airport one after another. A group of people rushed towards Wendy.

    She only wore a pair of black sunglasses today. She didn''t expect that so many people would recognize her.

    People all came over and surrounded Wendy. The pen and paper were all in front of her.

    Looking at Jared behind her, Wendy asked, "How long is it to board?"

    "About twenty minutes."

    Time was not tight. Wendy took their pens and paper and signed her name on them.

    Some people came to ask her to take a photo, and Wendy also patiently took photos with them.

    The noise was so loud that the security guards of the airport immediately came to maintain order.

    As more and more people came over, Wendy had to bow to them and apologize. "I''m sorry. I have to board

    sex in such an open society. But Wendy still hoped that they could take good care of themselves. Girls were the ones who suffered the most in this kind of thing. She didn''t want to see Bess get hurt.

    Obviously, Steve had also thought about this question. He nodded seriously and said, "I will."

    "That''s good. I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while." Wendy yawned and closed her eyes to sleep.

    Steve was in high spirits now. He took the tablet computer on the plane to study the track of R country, and watched the race video of the past few years to observe everyone''s route.

    The plane arrived near the airport. Because of the heavy rain in R country recently, the fog was a little heavy, and there were several bolts of lightning in the sky from time to time.

    If it were any other country''s airline, they would definitely choose other places to land. They would fly there when the weather was good, or they would choose to fly back.

 Chapter 384 He Didnt Dare To Bet

    But the people of R country were valiant. The captain of R country''s airline actually forced the plane to land in the airport.

    They arrived at R country on time. The car was already ready.

    The staff sent them to the hotel for rest. When they arrived at the hotel, Wendy sent a message to Harold.

    The next day, Wendy and Steve took Rachel and Sheridan to the race field.

    It was the first time for Rachel to observe in the pit stop of a team. She looked around curiously.

    On the other hand, Wendy and Steve went to the training room for training. On this track, Wendy had run a lot of times before, but it was the first time for Steve to run, so he needed to learn and pay attention to some things first.

    Wendy pretended not to understand and sat there obediently.

    After class, the two changed into racing suits and went to the track for training. After all, it was their first time to run. Steve didn''t perform well, but Wendy finished the whole course without any mistake.

    In the whole F1 racing teams, no

    g committee will definitely suspect me."

    "If they find me, you won''t be able to escape." Jackson said arrogantly.

    "Are you threatening us?" Barnett squinted his eyes with displeasure.

    "I''m not threatening you. I''m just stating a fact." Jackson shrugged.

    The coach saw that Barnett and Jackson were about to quarrel, so he stopped them in a hurry and said, "Jackson, you should know that the champion is very important to Royal Duke. We need the champion trophy."

    "You have seen Vivien''s training results. We can''t win the championship without any means."

    "We need your help. Your contract is about to expire. Come to Royal Duke and the salary would be adorable." The coach began to persuade him.

    Jackson was a little moved. Royal Duke was one of the top teams in F1. If he could enter a team like this, he must have a bright future.

    But Jackson was also worried that if the organizing committee found out, he would definitely be banned from the race for the rest of his life. He didn''t dare to gamble.

 Chapter 385 Traffic Accident

    Jackson hesitated for a while and said, "How about this? We won''t carry out that plan this time, and we can carry out it at the next race."

    It was indeed not real that the same situation happened continuously. The coach discussed with Barnett again and had to let it go.

    After Jackson left, Barnett said discontentedly, "Coach, do you really want this rubbish to come to our team?"

    "Of course not. We don''t need a rubbish." The coach shrugged. He exchanged a look with Barnett and the two smiled at each other.

    After laughing for a while, Barnett thought of Wendy, who was in the limelight now, and couldn''t laugh.

    "Do we give up this time?" Though reluctant, Barnett was not sure that he could win Wendy. He was anxious.

    The coach sighed, "We''d better wait for a few days. I don''t believe she can keep in such a good state."

    "Okay."

    After chatting with the coach for a while, Barnett left the office for training.

    When Barnett pushed the door open and was about to close the door, the

    , a harsh roar resounded through the whole street.

    It was the sound of the engine of a sports car. Driving so fast in the crowd, the driver was either crazy or showing off.

    Jared turned his head vigilantly and shouted, "Wendy, get out of the way!"

    As soon as Jared finished his words, Wendy and Steve looked back quickly and ran to the right.

    Bang! The sports car hit the telegraph pole on the sidewalk heavily.

    The pole was broken by the huge impact and fell down to the sports car.

    Fortunately, the person in the sports car reacted quickly and climbed down the car, so that he was not hit by the telegraph pole.

    The sudden traffic accident startled the passers-by around, and they all came to criticize him.

    The man took a look at Wendy and turned around immediately, leaving the car behind.

    "Is that man crazy?" Steve grumbled.

    "There is something wrong with this man!" Jared analyzed with a frown.

    "He seemed to have a glance at me just now." Wendy expressed her feelings.

 Chapter 386 Lure Her Out

    Hearing this, Jared walked aside with a serious look and called Harold to report this matter.

    "Send someone to follow him."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, Jared said seriously, "Wendy, you''d better not go anywhere except for the track and hotel in R country."

    "If you need to go somewhere else, you must ask me to follow you."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded.

    "Really? Do you need to make such a big scene? " Steve asked in confusion.

    "No matter how big the scene is, it''s good to be cautious."

    Steve nodded, "Jared, you''re right. It''s better to be cautious."

    All of a sudden, he said. "Do you think that it was because that Barnett was so jealous of Wendy that he sent people to assassinate Wendy?"

    "That''s possible." Jared nodded in agreement.

    Now, Barnett was the one who had conflicts with Wendy. But whether he had done it or not, it still needed further investigation.

    After they returned to the hotel, W

    I am."

    "Is there any landmark around?"

    "No. I ran into an alley. It''s very ordinary here."

    "Wendy, why don''t you run to the street so that I can find you?"

    "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, Wendy heard men''s curses and footsteps. She cursed in her heart and turned around to continue running forward.

    Wendy ran into a dead end unexpectedly.

    What should she do? There was no place to run!

    "Where is this bitch? Damn it!"

    "We can''t lose her. She is very cautious now. It''s not easy to lure her out. If we fail this time, it will be more difficult next time. "

    "Shit! If I catch her later, I won''t just break her hand. I want... Ha ha. "

    The man didn''t make it clear, but his obscene smile had already expressed his meaning.

    His companions also laughed when they heard this.

    Hearing their discussion, Wendy bit her lower lip.

    They wanted to break her hand? And they had lured her out on purpose?

 Chapter 387 Reunion Of Old Friends

    The smart Wendy immediately understood. It seemed that someone didn''t want her to continue racing.

    This was a dead end. The wall was too high to climb up.

    Looking at the building next to her, she thought for a while and quickly grabbed the window to climb up.

    She bent over and gently fell on the balcony. She tentatively pushed the door open and walked in.

    As soon as she took a step forward, a cold muzzle suddenly pressed against her right temple.

    "Who are you?"

    Wendy had thought that there might be someone in the room, but she didn''t know that they had a gun!

    She hurriedly said, "Well, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding. I..."

    Before she could finish her words, a familiar voice came from the room, "Wendy?"

    "Put away your gun."

    Hearing the order, the subordinate took back the gun and walked into the room.

    It was dark in the room. Wendy looked at the person in the main seat and raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Sherwood? Why are you here

    at are you doing?" One of his companions asked nervously.

    Without answering the gangsters'' questions, they closed the door, pushed their heads with the muzzle of their guns and ordered, "Go upstairs."

    "What?"

    "Go upstairs."

    "Wait, it''s a misunderstanding. We are here to look for someone. If we had disturbed you by accident just now, we would sincerely apologize to you. "

    "Yes, I''m sorry."

    Their apology and begging were completely useless. The man in black repeated, "Go upstairs. This is the third time I ask you. I don''t want to say it a fourth time. If you don''t want to lose your life, you''d better not try it. "

    These words were a straight threat. They shivered and had to go upstairs obediently.

    The men in black opened the door and escorted them in, making them kneel on the ground.

    "I''m sorry. We offended you just now. Please forgive us!"

    "Oh, it''s you!" Someone spotted Wendy sitting aside.

    All of them looked at Wendy and gasped in astonishment.

 Chapter 388 Let Them Go

    If they had known the background of Wendy, they would never have taken the task. Looking at the gunshots in the row, they felt sad.

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked coldly, "Whose men are you?"

    "What? We, we don''t belong to anyone. I don''t understand what you mean. "

    "I''m sorry. It''s all our fault. Please forgive us."

    "Sorry, I''m sorry." Some of them were so frightened that they hurriedly kowtowed heavily on the floor with their foreheads to beg for mercy.

    "You want me to forgive you? But I heard that someone wanted to break my hand just now! " Wendy slowly said, "You want me to let you go, but will you let me go if you catch me?"

    They were stunned. They didn''t expect that Wendy would hear their conversation. They looked at each other and didn''t answer the question immediately.

    They had accepted money so they should do things for that person. Of course, they wouldn''t let go of Wendy. Seeing that she had a good look and figure, they were even more int

    ny call log? "

    "He called us on his phone. There is a call record, but no record."

    "Did he transfer the money to you?"

    "No, he won''t give us the money until it''s done."

    Sherwood raised his eyebrows and said, "Then you can tell him that Vivien is injured and ask him to transfer the money to you."

    "He won''t transfer the money to us. Barnett is very cautious. He will only ask someone to put the money in some place first and then inform us to get it."

    "I know you want to collect the evidence and let the police arrest Barnett, but he is very cunning. He has considered those questions, so he will not leave any evidence."

    Without physical evidence, these people alone couldn''t testify that Barnett had sent someone to kill Wendy.

    The current situation really gave them a headache. Sherwood frowned.

    "Sherwood, send them to the police station. It''s good to know that they were sent by Barnett."

    "Will that be too easy for them?" Asked Sherwood, frowning.

 Chapter 389 Create A History

    "I didn''t suffer any loss though. Just let them be punished by the law." Wendy stood up and said gratefully, "Thank you for your help tonight."

    "Wendy, do you still remember that you promised me to do me a favor before?" Said Sherwood.

    Of course, she remembered that it was Sherwood who came to save her and Harold from the car accident.

    She had promised to help Sherwood when he was in trouble.

    "Well, what can I do for you?" Wendy asked in confusion.

    "Not yet. I just want to see if you still remember your promise." Said Sherwood with a smile.

    "Of course I remember. I won''t forget it."

    Sherwood nodded with a smile and said, "That''s good. I''ll call you if I need you."

    "I have something else to do. I have to go now."

    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to send you home." Then Sherwood turned to his subordinate. The subordinate led the way for Wendy.

    When Wendy went downstairs, her phone kept vibrating. It was from Jared.

    As soon as she picked up the phone, Wendy heard the anxious voice of Jared. "Wendy, a

    in a single lap was two minutes. How could this be the result he had run.

    Barnett took a step back and shook his head. "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. There''s something wrong with the result."

    The others were so embarrassed that they didn''t say anything. They had seen with their own eyes how bad the route of Barnett had run.

    Seeing that no one wanted to talk to him, Barnett walked excitedly to the coach''s office. He suddenly pushed the door open and hurriedly explained, "Coach, there''s a problem with the result. My result of one single lap can''t be two minutes. How could it be possible! The result must be wrong! "

    The coach lowered his head and sighed deeply, "Barnett, you disappoint me so much. How can you compete with Vivien for the first place in such a state? Let alone the first place, if you are still in this state on the competition day, the last one must be ours! "

    "Ha ha, Royal Duke ranks last. Do you want to make history, Barnett? " The coach stressed on the history deliberately.

 Chapter 390 Didnt Perform Well

    Barnett was pale. "Coach, I''m not feeling well today, so I didn''t perform well. I will adjust my state as soon as possible. I will win the championship! "

    The coach was so tired that he shook his hand. Now he felt that he really had a headache with Barnett. Barnett was not very old, but why did his result suddenly fall so dramatically.

    The coach suddenly missed William very much. Although William was more than 30 years old, he had always maintained a good state. When he competed for the pole in the pre match, his result was only a slight gap from Wendy''s.

    There were too many variables in the final. Although he lost the championship, William won two second places.

    As for Barnett, he had nothing but the ranking points.

    If they didn''t suppress William, would the result be changed this time? The coach began to think.

    Seeing that the coach did not pay attention to him, Barnett hurriedly persuaded her and tried to find excuses for himself.

    Not wantin

    se he couldn''t answer the phone at home.

    The coach walked out and stopped Barnett. "Do you have any other phone numbers except William''s phone and the phone number of his home?"

    The coach was calling William, which was not a good thing for Barnett. He immediately got alert and shook his head. "I only have his smart phone number. What do you call him for, coach?"

    The coach said, "Well, I have something to ask him."

    Barnett hurriedly said, "He is the traitor of Royal Duke. Even if I''m not in a good condition, you can''t let him come back, coach."

    "I don''t want him to come back. I just want to ask him some questions. You can go to the training. I''ll ask someone else. " Then the coach turned around and left without mercy.

    "Vivien, William, damn it!" Barnett cursed, clenching her fists.

    "It''s your turn, Barnett."

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Barnett put on his helmet and walked out. Just then, Wendy drove her car past the garage of Royal Duke.

 Chapter 391 I Was Scared To Death

    Wendy stared at Barnett with deep eyes. Because she was wearing a helmet, Barnett couldn''t see her eyes clearly, but he felt that she had just glanced at him.

    With a guilty conscience and a numb scalp, he quickly sat in the racing car and adjusted his state of mind.

    In the past few days, the results of the training were posted online.

    If the media journalists wanted to get more information, they would expand their connections and know the internal personnel of some teams.

    Therefore, the media reporters were clear about the results of Barnett''s training in the past few days. They pushed the news that Barnett''s condition had declined to twitter.

    All of a sudden, people began to discuss it.

    "I''ve told you that without William, Royal Duke is just crap."

    "William''s fan is showing off their IQ again? William didn''t even win Barnett. You are so disgusting. "

    "Haha, you fans still don''t know how the champions of Barnett came? How dare you say it here? "

    "William''s fans always attribute the credit to th

    d place.''

    But now, Barnett was the only F1 racing driver of Royal Duke. He couldn''t say something like that to hurt Barnett and destroy their relationship.

    "Coach, you are very clear in your heart that my plan is perfect, aren''t you?" Barnett continued to persuade him.

    Finally, the coach nodded and said, "okay."

    When Barnett left the office and was about to go to the training, he couldn''t help but feel happy.

    The staff around looked at Barnett in confusion. How could he have the nerve to laugh when his results were so bad? Or had they already adjusted their state?

    The staff couldn''t figure it out. When they saw the disdainful eyes of Barnett, they all lowered their heads and were busy with their own work.

    At night, everyone left the garage one after another.

    An employee of Dragon walked towards the toilet while stretching his muscles. When he came out of the toilet, he was startled by the person who was smoking at the door.

    "Ah! I was scared to death. " The employee said, patting his chest.

 Chapter 392 Normal Level

    "Hey, buddy, do you want one?" The man friendly handed him a cigarette.

    The staff of Dragon looked at him in confusion. "What? What do you say? I can''t understand English. Oh, are you asking me if I smoke? Thank you. "

    The staff took the cigarette, nodded to express his thanks, turned around and left.

    The man froze in place, and soon he reacted. He quickly caught up with him and stopped him. "Hey, I have something to talk to you."

    "What? What did you say? I don''t understand. " The staff of Dragon made a gesture awkwardly, and then awkwardly said in English that he didn''t understand.

    His absurd pronunciation made the man difficult to understand what he meant by saying that he did not understand English.

    An embarrassed smile appeared on the man''s face, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. The staff didn''t know English, and he didn''t know Chinese, so he couldn''t communicate with him at all.

    The man had to wave his hand, indicating

    will temporarily take charge of Teddy''s work and change the right front wheel. "

    The coach said, "Although Allen used to change the tire of Formula Renault and it was the first time for him to change the tire of F1, he has good skills and mentality. You should hurry up to practice and cooperate with him today."

    "Okay." Wendy reached out her hand to Allen and looked at him with deep eyes. "Nice to meet you."

    Allen felt a little uncomfortable under the gaze of Wendy. He shook his hand and nodded, revealing a professional smile. "Nice to meet you, too."

    Steve also greeted Allen, and then they began to cooperate with each other.

    At the beginning, they didn''t cooperate well with each other. It took them more than six seconds. It was too slow.

    During the crazy practice, the speed of changing the fetus was getting faster and faster, and it slowly reached about three seconds.

    Although the time was not very fast, it was at least a normal level.

 Chapter 393 Live Broadcast

    Allen was so tired that he wiped the sweat on his forehead with his clothes. He was so hot that he asked, "Three seconds. Is that enough?"

    Wendy frowned and said, "No. Keep practicing."

    "What? Continue to practice? " With a sad face, Allen whispered to other employees, "Vivien has gone too far, hasn''t she?"

    "I can''t speak English." The staff shrugged and said.

    He had been abroad for so many times, and that was the sentence he had learned.

    Allen was frustrated and had nowhere to complain.

    The staff didn''t hear what he said, but Steve, who was resting next to him, heard it. He walked up angrily and said, "What do you mean? Vivien went too far? Come on, look at Vivien. She is wearing a racing suit and a helmet. She is training in the racing car over and over again. "

    "The temperature is more than 60 degrees Celsius. The racing car is like a steamer. Vivien is more uncomfortable than you! She can hold on. What qualifications do you have to give up! " Steve looked at Allen seriously.

    Allen didn''t expect t

    t. As long as anyone makes a mistake, it will be a waste of time."

    "So it''s hard for Wendy to win the championship this time?"

    "I just began to like racing, so I don''t know much about it. But according to the analysis of many senior fans on the Internet, I think the possibility of winning the championship for Wendy this time is less than fifty percent."

    "It''s my first time to watch a car racing game. The race will be held tomorrow. I''m so nervous!"

    "I have just been a racing fan and then Wendy couldn''t win the championship?"

    The domestic racing were still popular, and the staff of the sports channel had also held a meeting to discuss and finally decided to buy the transmission right.

    The sports channel will also host a live broadcast of the F1 race in R country.

    Because the domestic racing had just begun to develop, there were not many people who knew about it. After thinking for a while, the sports channel decided to invite Ken and the coach as the live commentators to explain the race to everyone.

 Chapter 394 Suspicion

    The media department of Dragon also noticed the comments on the Internet. They discussed with Ken and released the latest notice.

    They told everyone that Teddy and Wynn had a car accident, and also reassured everyone that Vivien and the new employee had a tacit cooperation.

    "Luck is also a part of strength. I hope when Vivien lose tomorrow, you fans won''t say that she is unlucky."

    "Please shut up, Barnett''s fans. Let''s see how weak Barnett is."

    On the Internet, Wendy''s fans had a quarrel with those of Barnett.

    They didn''t finish their training until very late. The coach comforted them, "Don''t be too stressed. Have a good rest tonight and perform well tomorrow."

    "Yes, sir."

    Seeing the employees pack up and leave the garage, Wendy and Steve still stood there.

    Ken asked curiously, "Eh? Why don''t you go back to the hotel for dinner? "

    Wendy frowned and asked, "How did you know Allen?"

    "I have some connections in R country. A friend introduced him to me."

    "Do

    began to explain with a smile.

    They talked about the invincible glory of Wendy and Steve from Formula Renault, the miracle of their jumping from Formula Renault to F1, their attitudes towards people''s disdain, how they changed people''s opinions about Dragon, and how Wendy won the two consecutive wins.

    The two of them seemed to be singing a duet. They cooperated well with each other and explained with great momentum.

    Even if the audience didn''t see what they had experienced, they still felt excited just by listening to it.

    The countdown began. Wendy took a deep look at Allen, and coincidentally, Allen also looked over. He met Wendy''s eyes that seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts.

    Allen smiled awkwardly and turned back in a hurry.

    In Royal Duke. This time Barnett and Wendy were divided into the same group.

    In a very good mood, Barnett grinned and walked out of the garage with his helmet.

    The staff of Royal Duke were all confused to see him so happy.

 Chapter 395 Fans Are Worried

    In the last few days, Barnett''s performance in the training was not very good. How could he still smile? Did he think that the change of employees of Dragon would have a great impact on Wendy''s performance?

    "What are you thinking about? Cheer up. Don''t make mistakes later! " Barnett scolded.

    The staff looked away and nodded, "Yes."

    Everything was ready. Steve was also worried. He looked at Wendy nervously and said, "Come on, be careful."

    "Okay, I will."

    The F1 qualifying was about to begin, and all the racers had already sat in their racing cars. The staff pushed the racing cars out of the garage.

    The scorching sun made people squint and dare not look straight at the sun.

    Clenching her fists, Wendy turned to look at Steve and nodded, indicating him not to worry.

    The two of them had known each other for so many years, and they had a tacit understanding. She had made the worst plan in her mind. If there was be an accident in the race later, she couldn''t affect Steve

    xtremely calm. There were too many unpredictable things. Now she could only try her best to buy herself more time.

    After ten laps, Wendy didn''t make any mistakes. She did a good job in details.

    Damon also did a good job this time. His results were close to Wendy''s, and the gap between the best results of the two was very small.

    "Wow! Wendy is so cool! "

    "Come on, Wendy. You''re currently in the first place. If there''s no mistake in the tire changing later, it should be no problem to maintain the first place."

    "It''s my first time to watch a racing game. It''s so exciting. I like the sound of the exhaust pipe of the racing car very much. It''s very attractive."

    "Me too. That rumble made my scalp tingle and I got goose bumps."

    "I think it''s a little scary. If there was a car accident at this speed, it should have directly caused the car and the driver to be disabled, right?"

    "Wow, can you stop scaring me like that? I was so scared that I didn''t dare to look at it. "

 Chapter 396 Elimination In The Qualifying

    Soon, Wendy came to the thirty-fifth lap. It was almost the time to change tires. The team members all went to the pit stop to get ready.

    Clenching his fists, Steve turned his head and stared at Allen. He would like to see if this person was really someone else''s pawn.

    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Wendy said to the radio calmly, "I''ll have my tires changed after this lap."

    "Got it." As soon as one of the staff received the news, he quickly walked over to inform everyone, "Everyone, get ready. Wendy is about to enter the pit."

    "Allen, don''t be nervous. Just perform as normal as yesterday." A colleague comforted him.

    "What? What did you say? " Allen didn''t understand Chinese and looked at everyone blankly.

    "I forget that he can''t speak Chinese."

    Fortunately, one of them was good at English. He translated the colleague''s words into English and told him. Allen understood and nodded, "OK!"

    This was a simple word that everyone knew its meaning.

    Allen looked at the direction in which the

    second section was about to end. Wendy had just set out from the pit stop, and she had fallen to the end.

    She estimated her result and tried her best to raise her speed to catch up.

    Ken and the coach looked at the big screen with face changed.

    At the end of the second section of the race, Wendy was eliminated.

    The atmosphere within Dragon was depressing. A good ranking was of great importance in the final. In the first two times, Wendy had got the pole position and was the first to set out, but this time, an accident happened.

    The team members looked at Allen and wanted to skin him alive.

    The spectators at the scene felt sorry for Wendy and some of her fans couldn''t help crying.

    "Don''t you know how to train good mechanics, Dragon? Really! "

    "Where did Dragon find this rare ''talent''? I''m really impressed! "

    "It''s all his fault. If it weren''t for him, Wendy wouldn''t have been eliminated in the second section!"

    "I''m just guessing. Are you sure this person is not sent by their enemy?"

 Chapter 397 Say Something Wrong

    "Vivien''s fans really can''t afford to lose. They used to mock Barnett, but now in the same situation, don''t you only blame others?"

    "Is there something wrong with the brains of Barnett''s fans? It''s Barnett''s own fault that he lost the game last time. It''s not Vivien who got out of the car to change his tire. How could you blame Vivien? What are you thinking? "

    "Well, everyone, stop arguing. Just ignore them."

    After Vivien drove the car back to the garage, Allen came forward shamelessly and apologized to Wendy. She nodded calmly and said, "It doesn''t matter."

    Allen was ready to be scolded by Wendy. He didn''t expect that she would talk to him expressionlessly without saying anything harsh. Her indifferent attitude was as if she had known about it, so she was not surprised at all.

    What? She had already known it? Allen was frightened by the thought in his mind.

    Allen had planned it from the beginning. If such a problem happened,

    Wendy. I shouldn''t have said that."

    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Steve apologized to Wendy in a hurry.

    Everyone wanted to win the championship, so did he. But seeing that Wendy was targeted like this, Steve came up with such an idea. If Allen was against him, then this time, Wendy wouldn''t lose her pole position.

    He admitted in his heart that Wendy should get the pole position and the championship, not he who should not fight for the championship.

    Under Wendy''s serious criticism, Steve took his mistake seriously. Wendy''s words awakened him like a blow.

    That''s right. Now according to Wendy''s result, she would probably be at the bottom of the final. He should perform well in the qualifying and try to be ahead in the final.

    After thinking it over, Steve cheered up and nodded, "I''ll go."

    "Okay, come on."

    Seeing that Steve recovered, a smile appeared on Wendy''s serious face. She looked at him expectantly.

 Chapter 398 Good Performance

    Steve was a very hardworking racer. Although his talent was not as good as other racers, if he worked hard, there would be a good result.

    She thought highly of Steve.

    The race began. Steve started the car quickly and rushed out.

    A mechanic looked at Allen with concern and said, "Don''t be nervous, okay? Just like what we did yesterday in the training. We can perform normally."

    "Okay." Allen pretended to be nervous and lowered his eyes, breathing madly.

    The colleague next to him also raised his hand and patted on Allen''s back, trying to comfort his "nervous" mood.

    Wendy glanced at Allen and the smile on her face became brighter.

    It was a pity that this man didn''t go to act. He would be a super star.

    Royal Duke was full of laughter. Seeing Wendy''s result, Barnett almost burst into laughter.

    Following the coach into the office, Barnett leaned against the chair and laughed, "Coach, I''ve told you that this idea is very good, right? Hahaha! "

    "Hahaha, that''s right. This plan is so awesome! It''s so amazing! Perfec

    n''t think too much. You should keep this feeling in the future races. Drink a bottle of water and have a rest."

    "Okay."

    It was the first time for the people in China to pay such attention to F1. When Wendy was eliminated in the second section, many people were depressed. They didn''t expect that Steve would perform so well this time.

    Although he was only in the fourth place, the gap between the two racers and him before him was very small. The audience felt that if he worked harder, he might surpass them.

    Because of the vigorous and handsome appearance of Steve, he naturally appeared on the top search bar of micro-blog, and a group of people began to dig out the background of Steve.

    Steve''s classmates exposed his stories on micro-blog, but Steve kept a low profile in his class, so no one could tell much about him.

    They just knew which school he was from and which major he was in.

    Damon, with an enchanting appearance, was also a hot search word.

    Among the top ten search words, three of them were related to F1.

 Chapter 399 Encounter A Mouse

    Two of them were about performance and appearance, while the word about Wendy was her being defeated in the qualifying.

    Many people felt sorry for her.

    In the BBS of Capital University, someone posted a screenshot and said, "Is this the rumor boyfriend of Wendy? And someone said that he fought with Brain?"

    "This is Wendy''s teammate. Well, okay."

    "Ha ha, I remember someone said he was just a teammate of hers."

    "Her teammate did a good job. It seems that our CN country will rely on Steve this time."

    "CN country? Can Dragon represent CN? "

    "Yes, can you stop acting like that all day long?"

    "Ha ha, only Dragon belongs to CN country in F1. Why can''t it represent?"

    Many students in the school BBS began to pay attention to racing. The feeling of watching a race on a live broadcast was completely different from watching wonderful scenes.

    Watching the live broadcast, many people were nearly

    hhh! A dead mouse! " Allen jumped back three steps in horror.

    Wendy covered her mouth and burst into laughter. "I didn''t expect you to be afraid of mice. Hahaha, I just said that I saw a mouse, but you still don''t understand what I said."

    "My English is so good. How can you not understand? I really can''t understand if there is something wrong with my expression or your hearing. " Said Wendy, shrugging.

    Wendy spoke English very well. Allen had to say awkwardly, "Okay, there''s something wrong with my hearing. I was absent-minded just now, so I didn''t hear what you said clearly."

    "Oh, I see." Wendy nodded with a smile. "Let''s go back now. There are many rats here. Although I trampled one of them to death, I''m not sure when the next one will come out to frighten you."

    Thinking of the mouse that had just been squeezed out its intestines, Allen shivered and nodded. "You are right, let''s go quickly."

 Chapter 400 Punish Him On Purpose

    Wendy glanced at him with a faint smile. The two walked back to the garage.

    When they passed by garage of Royal Duke, Barnett and the coach saw the two of them and frowned slightly.

    "Where were they back from?" The coach asked in confusion.

    "Maybe they met in the bathroom." Barnett raised his brows. "Maybe Vivien scolded him. I don''t know if he has recorded it or not."

    The coach rubbed his hands and smiled. "It''s best that Allen can get something useful, so that we can easily pull her down from the top."

    When Wendy went back to the coach''s office, Steve asked curiously, "Who''s on the phone? Why did it take you so long? "

    "It''s from William."

    "William? Wasn''t he sick and hospitalized? Many people can''t get in touch with him, but you two actually have connection? " The coach asked in surprise.

    Wendy nodded and sighed, "Actually, William is not sick."

    "If he is not sick, then why did Royal Duke tell others that he is sick? Why didn''t he take part in the

    ld eat more instead of me, okay?" Wendy blinked and looked at him pitifully.

    With cold sweat on his forehead, Allen put on an awkward smile and said, "I''ll try my best."

    Allen ate a few pieces of meat and a few mouthfuls of rice, and then he couldn''t eat at all. He hadn''t digested all the food just now, and now he ate so much food, which made him very full.

    "Come on. There''s so much left." Wendy urged.

    "Okay, okay." Allen''s scalp tingled. He picked up a piece of meat and put it into his mouth.

    Under the torment of Wendy, Allen ate up two dishes, leaving half a bowl of rice, a plate of baked sausage and a dessert.

    Allen was about to cry. He really couldn''t eat any more. He had a feeling of nausea and vomiting.

    "You almost eat up. Come on." Wendy looked at him "enviously".

    If it weren''t for the sincere look in Wendy''s eyes, Allen would have doubted if she was deliberately making fun of him, but judging from her tone and eyes, it didn''t look like that.

 Chapter 401 Loss Outweighed Gain

    Under the table, his hands were rubbing his belly. Blue veins stood out on his face. Wendy thought it was almost enough.

    After checking the time, Wendy said apologetically, "Wow, it''s so late. There''s a race for me tomorrow. I''m going to bed."

    "Okay." Allen was so excited to hear this words that he almost burst into tears. He kept nodding his head and laughing.

    As soon as Wendy turned around and left the restaurant, Allen immediately ran to the bathroom and vomited heavily.

    He was really full. His stomach was full of food, and he felt very uncomfortable.

    At the thought that he was going to get himself drunk, Allen felt like weeping but had no tears. It was really not easy to make money.

    Allen vomited and went back to his seat weakly with the help of the wall.

    The waiter came over and said, "Sir, please pay the bill."

    "What? Bill? Pay the bill? " Allen widened his eyes in disbelief.

    Allen even doubted if he had heard it wrong. Just now, Wendy said that she wante

    Layne was happy to see that his skills were not reduced.

    After the second lap, Wendy returned to the garage. She got out of the car and asked, "I think this time it''s so fast. Did it take two seconds?"

    "Wow! Wendy, you are right. It''s really two seconds! "

    Wendy smiled happily. "Not bad! Let''s continue to practice and cooperate with each other. We should try to give a perfect performance tomorrow. "

    "Okay." Even though it was very late, no one complained. Everyone was very energetic, constantly training and sweating.

    Steve and Wendy practiced for many laps, and everyone became more and more tacit. There was even a change of the fetus, which took only one second and six. The speed was so fast that the employees were all shocked. Some even suspected that the system was wrong.

    The coach was also a little worried. They checked the video in a slow way and double confirmed that four tires and a steering wheel had been changed. It took only one second and six in total.

 Chapter 402 Perfect Plan

    Ken was so happy that he clapped his hands and laughed, "Layne is really amazing. Without him, we would be done tomorrow! I don''t know how Allen will make me sick. "

    Some of the other teams also stayed in the garage to have a rest. Seeing that Dragon didn''t sleep at night and were actually training, they shook their heads sympathetically.

    "What a bad luck! Why did Dragon have a car accident at this time? What a pity!"

    "Do you think there is something in it?" The employee didn''t finish his words directly, but looked at his colleague with a faint smile.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. You know that man has a bad temper. If he hears it, it will be as easy as killing an ant to kill you."

    The man thought what his colleague said was reasonable, so he didn''t continue. Instead, he took out the earplugs and whispered, "How long will they practice? It''s so noisy. I feel sleepy again. "

    "Just put up with it. I guess they are almost done. It''s m

    around and left.

    In the coach''s office of Royal Duke, a man stood there and reported, "I''ve just confirmed personally that I didn''t see Allen in the garage of Dragon."

    Barnett clapped his hands happily. "Haha, Dragon must be pissed off now. What a perfect idea!"

    The man thought for a while and said hesitantly, "Well, no..."

    "What? What do you want to say? " The coach stopped smiling and asked the man seriously.

    The man shook his head and said, "I mean, they are pissed off now. I observed them for a while and found that they are not nervous or worried at all."

    "Not nervous? Don''t they feel nervous? " Barnett felt strange, but soon he understood and laughed. "I guess they have given up the game. They know there is no turning back. That''s why they are so relaxed."

    The coach also agreed with what Barnett had said. Otherwise, it was impossible to explain that they were not nervous and worried when a mechanic didn''t come.

 Chapter 403 The Final

    The coach said seriously, "Keep an eye on them and report to me if anything happens."

    "Yes, sir!" The man nodded and left immediately.

    The competition was about to start, and Ken and the coach continued to be the commentators. They looked much better than yesterday.

    They also mentioned the mistakes of this race and said, "We worked overtime yesterday to train. Let''s continue to perform normally today. Without any regret, go all out."

    Ken''s words were so passionate that the audience in front of the TV and computer seemed to be appealed, and their hearts were beating fast.

    "Although I''ve heard on the Internet that it''s almost impossible for Wendy to win the championship, I still hope that she can win the championship and achieve three consecutive wins."

    "Come on, Wendy!"

    "Steve, come on! Dragon, come on!"

    "I skipped classes today and watched the race through WiFi in the dormitory. I hope Dragon will win the race!"

    Although they knew that the chances of Wendy winning the champio

    ollowed him. Now he dropped from second to third.

    Seeing this scene, the domestic audience shouted excitedly.

    "Wow! That is great! Steve, come on! "

    "I didn''t expect that Steve is also very powerful. It seems that there is still hope to win the championship!"

    "Wendy, come on!"

    "I''m so nervous. Why do I feel that I''m even more nervous than when I attended the college entrance examination?"

    Damon skillfully saw the car behind him from the rearview mirror. He raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Barnett wanted to curse while driving. He had too many questions to ask. Didn''t he ask Allen to get himself drunk and not to come to the scene? Why did he still come?

    Why didn''t he do something to Steve!

    Although Barnett wanted to ask the coach, their radio communication would be broadcast, so he had to suppress his doubts and desperately chased after Steve.

    Annoyed and flustered, Barnett didn''t pay much attention to the operation, and the single lap time he had run began to increase.

 Chapter 404 Conflict

    Many racers had entered the race track to get changed. Only Wendy had not returned to the pit.

    "Is she crazy? Does she want to finish the whole race like this? "

    Many spectators and teams were confused.

    In the history of F1, it was not that no team had never used the strategy of not entering the pit. It would definitely waste a lot of time to enter the pit. If they chose not to enter the pit and keep running, they would definitely be able to catch up.

    But over the years, no team had succeeded.

    There were two main reasons for this. One was the wear of the tires. Some teams had used the strategy of not entering the pit before, but when they ran on the track, the tires would be worn out, or they would fall off when they ran.

    If they wanted to continue the race, it was inevitable to change the fetus.

    Another reason was about the gas. Racing cars consumed a lot of gas and they needed to go back and refuel. Otherwise, it would be awkward if there

    "That''s possible. Haha, it seems that the resources of Dragon are still inclined to Vivien. I guess Steve must be very dissatisfied with this bias."

    "I think we''d better treat the two equally, although Vivien is cute and has a lot of fans. But as you can see, Steve has done a good job these last two days. It''s really surprising that a racing driver who has just entered F1 can achieve such an achievement. "

    "If it wasn''t for Vivien who was so amazing, Steve must have been a little famous now."

    Wendy''s failure in the qualifying made people pay more attention to the other outstanding young racing driver of Dragon, which was a good thing for Dragon and Steve, because his existence and performance could be noticed.

    The race was still going on. Seeing that Wendy and Steve were fighting for the third place, the fans began to put their guesses on the comments. Everyone guessed that when the race was over, the two of them would definitely have a conflict.

 Chapter 405 Is She Crazy

    As outsiders, of course they didn''t know the truth.

    Looking at the unyielding Steve in front of her, Wendy smiled happily and looked at the series of downhill turns ahead.

    This was the most complicated part of the track in R country. Many racers would slow down when they arrived here. Steve also took a conservative strategy and took the inner road to slow down and turn a corner.

    Wendy continued to drive at the same speed.

    "Is Vivien crazy if she doesn''t slow down?"

    Wendy turned the steering wheel crazily. The car began to turn sideways. She turned the steering wheel so that the two tires were placed on the shoulders of the road.

    Using the friction between the tire and the road shoulder, slowed down the car, changed the gear, stepped on the gas and turned the steering wheel. The car immediately rushed out from the left.

    "My God! How could she grasp the speed so accurately? It was amazing! She actually didn''t slow down and turn the corner. She then us

    r do you support besides Wendy?" It was the first time for many of them to hear racing games, so they didn''t know much about it.

    Brain sighed, "William is the only one I supported apart from Wendy. Unfortunately, he is sick now, so he is absent from this season''s races."

    A girl blushed and asked, "What about Damon? Don''t you like him?"

    Brain shook his head, "You like him because of his handsome face, don''t you?"

    The girl shook her head shyly and said, "No. he is also very powerful. He is now ranked first."

    "Damon''s skill is quite good, but he is a man with a pretty face. I don''t like this type. I prefer a mature and steady type like William."

    "Are you homophobia?" The girl asked.

    Brain hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, no, no, I''m not. Damon''s skill is good, but I don''t hate him or like him. Let''s stop talking about this. Let''s continue to watch the race! "

    Hearing this, the girl didn''t argue anymore and squeezed over to watch the race.

 Chapter 406 The Last Turn

    Many students didn''t know how to watch the live on the international internet, so they downloaded the app of the sports channel and watched the race while listening to the commentaries of Ken and the coach online.

    The students in the first class of Business Administration major were watching the race.

    Exclamations and sighs could be heard everywhere.

    It seemed that everyone was talking about Wendy.

    Fanny couldn''t stand this kind of environment. She ran to the corridor and stood outside to breathe the fresh air.

    Everything changed overnight. The girl who was despised and disdained by her classmates had now become the focus of the school and even the whole country.

    Fanny was not reconciled at all. The school BBS began to discuss how lovely and good-looking Wendy was. Even if she said that she had a boyfriend on micro-blog, there were still people in the BBS saying that she and Brain were a perfect match.

    Every time she saw such comments, Fanny was jealous.

    race intently. They had forgotten to speak. The two stared at the screen without saying anything.

    In the past, at this time, the director would make a sound to let them come to their senses and continue to comment the race. But today''s race was so exciting that even the director stared at the screen, completely forgetting to ask them.

    "There is only 1/4 of the track left! OMG! Did Vivien fail so easily? "

    "No! Come on! "

    The commentators held their breath and watched the race on the screen which was about to end. They all forgot to speak.

    There was only 1/3 left, and they only had two curves to the finish line.

    The speed of the two people had almost reached the limit. The two racing cars seemed to be parallel with each other, but with the precise calculation of the current computer system, Damon was now a little faster than Wendy.

    The last turn! After they passed the turn, they could go straight ahead. The finish line was about four hundred meters away.

 Chapter 407 Extremely Disappointed

    Wendy turned the steering wheel and stepped on the gas.

    The two racing cars came out from the last corner at the same time. From the naked eye, they seemed to be in the same position, and it was impossible to see who was faster!

    Wendy and Damon stepped on the gas at the same time. Two racing cars rushed to the finish line from the straight road at the fastest speed.

    Swish! The two cars seemed to pass the finish line at the same time.

    Who was the final winner? Did Vivien make a history? Did Damon guard the first place?

    These questions immediately appeared in the minds of all the audience. They wanted to know the result.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the left side of the large screen.

    Ding Ding.

    The two data were refreshed, and the scene was in an uproar.

    In the live broadcast room, Ken and the coach widened their eyes. After confirming that they didn''t see anything, the two hugged excitedly and shouted, "Ah ah ah!"

    The commentator A on the English Chan

    but widen his eyes. "Wait, isn''t this Layne? Wasn''t he going to be a financial analysis? Why is he here? "

    The coach shook his head and sighed, "I don''t understand why he is here. By rights, they..."

    "Oh, wait!" Barnett said angrily, "I remember!"

    "What?" The coach asked in confusion.

    "Coach, do you still remember that Allen said that he had overheard Vivien''s phone call with William?"

    "Yes. Do you mean..." The coach''s face changed dramatically.

    Barnett nodded, "Yes, it''s exactly what you think! Layne and William are good friends. It must be him who asked Layne to help Dragon. Damn it, the haunting William! "

    "Is William crazy? How could he did this! " The coach was disappointed with William.

    "What else can''t William do? I have told you that he has already betrayed Royal Duke. Look, he doesn''t even try to hide himself now. He directly asked Layne to help them. He doesn''t love Royal Duke at all. Now he is banned from the races and dares to play tricks. "

 Chapter 408 Let Her Win On Purpose

    What a shameless man was Barnett! Who the hell was playing tricks?'' How shameless he was! If Wendy heard what he said here, she would be speechless.

    "why are you so reckless even if you are suspended! William! This ungrateful man! " The coach said through gritted teeth.

    Seeing that he had successfully changed the topic, Barnett kept cursing William, and successfully escaped from the disaster.

    When Wendy made a mistake in the qualifying, all the fans of Barnett mocked her online. Now that she won the first place, all the fans of Barnett pretended to be dead and no one came out to speak.

    There was a funny scene at the ceremony. For the first time in history, two racers stood on the champion podium. The two of them held the trophy together. Damon had a medal hanging on his neck, and Wendy was holding a bouquet.

    The other trophy will be sent to Dragon after it was made.

    Damon and Wendy had perfect smiles on their faces, and many people began to be praise them.

    "Damon is so handsome. How c

    red to ask. Obviously, she was doubting that the title of the champion of Wendy was not worthy. It was Damon who let her win.

    The journalists all looked at Wendy, trying to see if she had any expression on her face.

    Unfortunately, everyone only saw a girl with a smile on her face, and no other expressions were seen. Wendy did a good job in expression management, which was the feelings of many people present.

    Hearing this question, Damon burst into laughter. He laughed, and even his tears were about to burst out.

    Seeing him laughing so happily that he covered his stomach, Wendy took out a pack of tissue from her pocket and handed it to him. "Do you need it?"

    Damon nodded with a smile and took the tissue to wipe his tears.

    The present media were all confused by Damon''s words. What was so funny about this question? This was a very serious question!

    Damon finally stopped smiling. He looked up at the reporter who asked this question and asked, "How many years have you been a reporter?"

 Chapter 409 An Interview After The Race

    "Uh..." The reporter didn''t expect that Damon would ask her such a question. She immediately thought about whether her question was appropriate or not. She quickly thought about it and found that there was no problem. Then she said, "I''ve been a reporter for five years, and I''ve been a reporter of F1 for less than half a year."

    an understanding expression appeared on Damon''s face. He nodded and said, "I see."

    "Well, Damon, you haven''t answered my question yet." The reporter couldn''t help asking.

    Damon shook his head and smiled. "I advise you not to ask such a stupid question next time. It''s true that I have a good relationship with Vivien, but it''s really unrealistic to give up the championship just because I have a good relationship with her."

    "Besides, do you think I should give in to Vivien? If it weren''t for the stupid mistake of the tire changing during the qualifying, Vivien would have been in the top three in the final. "

    "It''s undeniable that Vivien is a very ta

    de a decision at the same time. They decided to use this question as the headline.

    The interview was still going on. After asking the question from the champion, finally a reporter looked at Barnett.

    Someone thought of his eyes just now and had to ask a few irrelevant questions. Everyone was afraid of offending Barnett.

    Soon, Barnett''s interview ended and everyone turned to look at Steve.

    "Hello, Steve. During the half way of the race, I noticed that when Vivien came to the fourth place, you seemed to slow down, but then you accelerated again. Did the coach ask you to let Vivien run forward? "

    "No." Steve shook his head.

    "What? No? " The reporter was surprised.

    "Didn''t you slow down and then speed up because of the communication mistake?" The reporter asked in confusion, Why was it different from what he thought? What he thought was that the coach ordered Steve to give up the third place. Steve was dissatisfied, so he didn''t slow down but speed up to catch up.

 Chapter 410 Went For A Walk

    The journalists had thought that the relationship between Wendy and Steve would get worse because of this, but when they saw their interview just now, they felt that their relationship was very good, as if they were not affected at all.

    That''s why the reporter asked Steve this question in confusion to see if he could find any useful information.

    Steve sighed, "At that time, the coach didn''t ask me to give up the third place. On the contrary, I took the initiative to do so."

    "You took the initiative?" The reporters looked at him in disbelief. Was he crazy? He ran well. Why did he give up his seat?

    The final ranking was related to the points, and the points also had something to do with the bonus he would get at the end of the year. Unless the team ordered, no one would voluntarily give up his ranking. Who would be give up the money?

    Seeing that the journalists were looking at him with a weird expression, Steve felt a little embarrassed and said, "Becaus

    ves, had tears in their eyes when they saw the interview of Steve.

    It was a very depressing thing to adjust the tactics and give up the position in the race. They could do nothing to stop it but watch it happen.

    There were very few teams like Dragon that didn''t get involved and let the racing drivers fight for their rankings by themselves.

    Everyone wanted a fair competition, but was there absolute fairness in this world?

    No one could answer this question.

    William, who was in Hawaii, saw the interview. After watching it, he sighed deeply.

    Thinking of what he had done for Royal Duke for so many years, and now he was banned, he leaned weakly on the sofa and sighed.

    Seeing the disappointment on William''s face, his wife hurried to hug him and comforted him, "Honey, the baby has woken up. Let''s go to have dinner."

    "Okay." William picked up his wife and kissed her. The two went upstairs to change their daughter''s clothes and then went for a walk.

 Chapter 411 Would He Still Have The Money

    The team members packed up and went back to the hotel. The race made them breathe a sigh of relief.

    Wendy also went to the home pages of the major media. The reporters specially moved videos of the race commented by the commentators of foreign countries to the Internet.

    Looking at the nervous look on the foreigner''s face when they were expecting Vivien to win the championship, everyone felt proud.

    Racing attracted more attention.

    HX Group had built a racing track with Dragon. Now, because of Wendy, who had won three consecutive wins, the stock price of HX Group had risen all the way and had no intention of stopping.

    This time, Rachel and Sheridan felt the atmosphere of the race on the spot, and they were very happy.

    Rachel held Wendy excitedly. "Wendy, you did a great job today. I was so nervous that my heart almost jumped out of my chest."

    Wendy asked, "Aunt, where are you going next?"

    "Well, I don''t know. Are you going

    smile, "The final is over. I won the championship, but it''s a pity that Barnett won the second place."

    "No way! How could you... " Allen asked in disbelief. He hurriedly covered his mouth and didn''t say anything more.

    "Why do you look like you don''t want me to win? Why are you so surprised when I win the championship?"

    Allen shook his head and didn''t say anything, but he had a lot of questions in his mind.

    How did Vivien get the championship without him? She must be lying to me. It''s impossible!

    With Allen''s phone in her hand, Wendy logged in the website and showed him the news on it.

    "How is that possible?" Allen stared at the phone screen, dumbfounded.

    If he didn''t come up, could they find someone to replace him? Did they cooperate with each other well? Allen had a lot of questions to ask.

    His task was to prevent Wendy from winning the championship. Now that she was still the winner, would he still have the money?

 Chapter 412 Real Contents

    No, it was not a matter of money now. He seemed to be doubted. Whether he could escape from death was a question.

    "What are you thinking about? Don''t you congratulate me that I won the championship? " Wendy said cunningly.

    Allen managed to utter the word "Congratulations".

    "Well, game over. Let''s talk about it." Said Wendy, sitting on the sofa.

    "Talk? Talk? Talk about what? " Allen asked nervously.

    Playing with Allen''s mobile phone, Wendy said with a smile, "Of course I want to talk about you and Barnett. What else can I talk about?"

    "Well, we are..."

    "Ha ha, don''t take us as idiots. Just tell us, how much did they promise to give you?" Asked Wendy directly.

    Allen''s heart sank. As expected, he was suspected. He pretended to be innocent and said, "Money? What money? I don''t understand what you are talking about. "

    "Don''t waste everyone''s time. You did it on purpose on the day of qualifying. You are sent by Royal Duke. Don''t think we don

    onship.

    The dealer''s heart was bleeding when he saw Jared put a suitcase of money into the trunk.

    But fortunately, many people bet on Barnett, and the dealer also made a lot of money, and the loss was not that large.

    Those who bet on Barnett would suffer a great loss. The Internet was full of posts cursing Barnett.

    His fans and the gamblers were cursing each other.

    Just then, a piece of news came into view.

    The secret of Wendy''s big mistake in the qualifying was revealed.

    What''s this? Many people curiously clicked on the link, and many people doubted that this must be some unscrupulous media intentionally used this title to attract attention.

    They didn''t expect that there were real content in the news.

    There were a lot of photos in the news, including the photos of Allen in the qualifying, the photos of him walking out of the room of Barnett, the photos of Barnett coming out of the room, and the photos of Allen drinking in the bar.

 Chapter 413 Fans Leaving

    Although it was a little dark at night, the quality was good. It could be seen that it was Allen himself. They didn''t deliberately take blurry photos to slander Allen.

    The news described what the reporter had seen and heard in detail. He said that he felt strange when he saw Allen walking out of the room of Barnett, so he followed him.

    However, he found that he went to a bar to drink the night before the race. He knew something was wrong and immediately ran back to guard the room, and happened to see Barnett coming out of that room.

    The reporter boldly guessed that Allen was arranged by Royal Duke.

    Although there was no substantial evidence to prove that they had made a deal, now people were very good at reading pictures. Seeing these pictures, everyone immediately believed what the reporters said.

    For a moment, the racing fans were in an uproar.

    "Barnett is disgusting!"

    "Fuck! When such a big mistake happened at that time, I told you that there must be something wrong with Allen. I didn''t expect

    the news!"

    "This audio file has been spread all over the world. How can I suppress it! Do you think I am God? " The coach was so angry that he kept pointing at Barnett, "I''m going to be pissed off by you. How could you do such a stupid thing?"

    "I... I..." Barnett was so angry that he lost his mind, so he didn''t think too much for a moment at that time. How could he know that he was tricked by Allen?

    Barnett asked hurriedly, "Then what should we do now?"

    "I don''t know what to do! It''s such a big matter. The organizing committee must investigate it! "

    Barnett suddenly thought of an idea. "How about we call Allen and ask him to admit that he spread the rumor? We didn''t ask him to do it. What do you think?"

    The coach thought for a while and thought this plan was feasible, so he had to try it now.

    "Okay."

    Barnett took out his phone and called Allen, "Hello? Allen, are you crazy? It''s not that I don''t want to give you money. I just said that I would give you money later. Why did you expose it? "

 Chapter 414 Phone Calls

    "Do you think I don''t know you are procrastinating? Well, since you don''t keep your promise, you can''t blame me! "

    Barnett hurried to say, "I''ll give you the money now. I give you the money and you tell the reporters that you were fired by Dragon, so you slandered us with hatred. What do you think?"

    "Slander? You won''t give me money when I change my mind, will you? "

    "Yes, I will. I''ll give you double this time. I''ll arrange someone to transfer the money to you right away! What do you think? "

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you to transfer the money. When the money arrives, I''ll immediately clarify that it''s a mistake."

    Barnett''s heart tightened and said hurriedly, "Can you clarify it first? As you know, it will take a certain time for the bank to transfer the money to the account. It will be too late. "

    "Well, I believe you this time."

    "OKOKOK! I''ll transfer the money now! "

    After hanging up the phone, Barnett breathed a long sigh of relief. The coach also took out a silk scarf to wipe the sweat on his forehe

    the money immediately.

    Allen looked through it and didn''t count it carefully. He grinned from ear to ear and said, "Hahaha, no problem, no problem."

    Wendy knocked on the table and said, "If you cooperate well, we can help you plead with the organizing committee. After the matter is over, we can give you another sum of money."

    "Okay, okay!" Allen nodded excitedly.

    Today''s racing circle was like in an earthquake, and other racers also saw the news. They all sneered at Barnett with disdain.

    At this time, Barnett had also arrived at the garage of Royal Duke. The manager''s face was gloomy, and Barnett lowered his head with regret.

    The manager scolded Barnett and the coach harshly.

    But at this critical moment, they had to find a way as soon as possible. Since things had happened, it was useless to scold them all the time.

    The manager was tired of scolding, so he sat on the chair to rest.

    The other senior leaders of the team asked, "What should we do now? There are so many phone calls on my phone. "

 Chapter 415 The Above Behave Wrongly

    The manager rubbed his temples sadly and said, "What else can we do except to admit it honestly?"

    Barnett was shocked. "What? You can''t admit it! Then I''ll be done! "

    The manager glared at Barnett, gnashed his teeth and said, "If you don''t call Allen tonight, at least we can say that it''s Allen''s slander. Now, it''s all your own words. What else can I do?"

    "You can say that it''s not my voice. It''s Allen who asked someone to disguise my voice!" Barnett''s mind was in a mess.

    The manager said tiredly, "It''s not that they can''t check the call log. Now we are very passive. Do you know that Royal Duke is likely to be punished because of you? "

    "Well, that can''t be the case..."

    "Come on, Barnett. What we can do now is to do nothing and accept their investigation. It''s true that you did it. Due to the pressure, the organizing committee should have made the decision to fine you and ban you from some races in the future. I can only try my best to help you and s

    look in Zachary''s eyes.

    Zachary took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "You don''t have to worry about Wendy. You should care more about your study. She will handle it herself. "

    "How could she handle it well? It was said that when the above behave wrongly the below will do the same. Auntie was always like this, and how can we expect her to teach a good child! Grandpa, you should... "

    "Bonnie!" Zachary scolded, "Is this how you talk to the elders?"

    "I... I..." Hearing this, Bonnie came back to her senses. She wanted to explain in panic, "Grandpa, I didn''t mean that. I was just worried that Wendy would be hurt like aunt, so I came to tell you. I didn''t mean anything else."

    "I don''t care if you have other intentions or not. It''s none of your business. You''d better go back and study hard! I believe that Wendy can handle her own affairs well, and I also believe that her boyfriend won''t act recklessly. " Zachary didn''t tell Bonnie about Harold.

 Chapter 416 Affectionate

    Bonnie asked with curiosity, "Grandpa, do you know Wendy''s boyfriend?"

    "Yes."

    "Who is he? How is his family? Compared with our family? Was he a rich man? Is he a playboy? " Bonnie asked curiously.

    "Well, you don''t have to ask anymore. Wendy will tell you when it''s time to know." Glaring at Bonnie, Zachary said word by word, "Now, go back to study."

    Seeing her grandfather''s merciless look, Bonnie felt very aggrieved. She did it out of kindness. Why did her grandfather get so angry.

    All her worries were reasonable. If Wendy lived a dissolute life and got pregnant before marriage, it would be a big shame for the Shangguan family.

    She felt sick at the thought that they were relatives.

    Seeing that she didn''t leave, Zachary stood up and went upstairs.

    "Grandpa!" Bonnie strode forward to clear the air, but was stopped by the man in black.

    "Miss Bonnie, please go back. Mr. Zachary is tired and needs a rest." T

    "Okay!"

    Wendy and Steve rested on the plane. After a few hours, the plane finally landed in M country steadily. Knowing that they were coming for the race, fans of M country had already been waiting for them at the airport.

    It was another grand scene. Wendy and Steve didn''t make perfunctory remarks to their fans. Almost everyone got their autographs and took a photo with them before they left the airport for the hotel.

    On the day they arrived in M country, they had a rest. On the second day, they immediately went to the track to have a training.

    At this time, most of the other teams were still traveling and relaxing in R country. They didn''t know that Dragon had arrived there for training until they saw the news on the twitter.

    "There is a reason for Dragon to achieve this result. Let''s see how enthusiastic they are."

    "Yes! Although the two children are very young, they are really serious about racing. "

 Chapter 417 Sincere Apology

    "Although we are a little older, we are more experienced than them. We can''t be defeated by these two juniors for a long time."

    "Yes!"

    Many racers were encouraged by their positive state and immediately came to train on the second day.

    Now almost all the teams had arrived in M country, but Royal Duke was still in R country for investigation.

    While everyone was working hard on the training, the investigation results of the F1 committee came out. The evidence was irrefutable, and Barnett admitted it.

    Because it was his own behavior, the organizing committee did not punish Royal Duke at all. Barnett''s performance in R country was cancelled directly, and a fine of five hundred thousand was imposed and the race was suspended.

    That was to say, Barnett couldn''t take part in the race in M country.

    Because his result was cancelled, Steve, who ranked third, naturally rose to the second place! It was great news for Steve.

    There was a big gap between the points of the third place and

    ogize. I bet. "

    "Please apologize to Vivien sincerely, Barnett."

    "Yes! He should have recorded the video and apologized in person. Otherwise, how can we know if he apologized or someone else edited the information for him? "

    "Record a video and apologize!"

    "I also support recording videos!"

    He didn''t expect that after he apologized on twitter, everyone was still unsatisfied and asked him to record a video.

    Barnett was so angry that he hit the pillow to vent his anger.

    This was the request of the fans, and Barnett could do nothing about it. Under the pressure of the senior executives of the team, Barnett braced himself to record the video.

    Soon, they saw a video posted on the twitter. They clicked on the video and saw that the face of Barnett in the video was even darker than coal. He almost gritted his teeth and said "sorry" to Vivien and then there were nothing.

    The fans almost burst into laughter. "Is this sincerity? I feel like he is going to skin Vivien alive. "

 Chapter 418 Stop Her From Moving Forward

    "Yes! I have the same feeling! Besides, if he could do such an excessive thing this time, maybe he would go even further next time! He might even threaten Vivien''s life! "

    "I don''t think Barnett has realized that he did something wrong until now. Look at his expression, it is obvious that he is unwilling to apologize to Vivien."

    "Please record another video to apologize, Barnett. It''s not sincere enough!"

    When Barnett saw the comments from his fans, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. They had said he didn''t apologize, so he apologized. They had said that he didn''t record the video when he apologized, so he recorded the video. But now they said that he wasn''t sincere enough and asked for recording again.

    Feeling that he was going to explode, Barnett clenched his fists and said fiercely, "I won''t record anymore!"

    "Oh, Barnett! That''s not good. Even the fans don''t buy it! "

    "Yes. Look at how many fans we have lost in just a few days!"

    "Royal Duke doesn''t make money by fans.

    thing for everyone that there was no racer of Royal Duke and there was no unfair race.

    In addition, with the help of the two crazily trained drivers, Wendy and Steve, the other racers dared not relax. They went all out to train.

    This race was very eye-catching. All the race drivers tried their best to fight for the championship.

    In the qualifying, Wendy won the pole again. In the final, she won the championship again, and Damon got the second place with a weak gap.

    This time, Steve didn''t make a big mistake. At the last moment, Steve only won the seventh place due to the excellent performance of the other racing drivers.

    This result was not bad. After all, this training only lasted for half a month. Other racers had competed on this track many times and were more experienced.

    Wendy won four consecutive victories in a row, which shocked everyone at home and abroad. Everyone wanted to know when her consecutive wins would end, who would end, and who would stop her from moving forward.

 Chapter 419 Intimate Attitude

    At the beginning, everyone was amazed by the performance of Wendy, but now, they were totally shocked.

    In the history of F1, there were many racers who won the championship as soon as they joined F1, but they had never won the championship in a row.

    As soon as she started her career, Wendy became a legend. In the F1 races, Wendy was still the first one.

    Now no one dared to look down upon Wendy. She was completely on par with William and Damon.

    In the past, many media reporters might say that she was on par with Barnett, but this time the exposure of the matter was too bad. In addition, Barnett did not perform well these days, and many people thought that Barnett was just falling down from the altar.

    There was only half a month off this time. Thanks to her hard training, Wendy finally won the championship, meeting the expectations of the fans.

    While Wendy and Steve were competing abroad, the race track built by Dragon and HX Group was also built.

    However, although the venue could

    or for our CN country! I love you so much! "

    Wendy answered: "Thank you for your support!"

    Fan B: "When will you come back, Wendy? I''ll go to see you after class! "

    Reply: "The interval between the two races is very short. I may have a good rest in M country before returning. Don''t skip classes to see me. Study hard."

    "Wow! Wendy replied my comment! I''m so happy! "

    "Wendy is so warm! I''m so envious of you being replied! "

    Fan C: "Wendy, reply me. Look here."

    Reply: "It''s late. Go to bed early."

    Wendy''s micro-blog account was managed by herself, unlike most of the celebrities'' micro-blog accounts were managed by the brokerage company. She could reply as long as she wanted, and the content of her reply depended on her own mood. She didn''t need to deliberately please her fans. She was not restricted by any rules, and she really expressed her feelings.

    It was this kind of friendly attitude coupled with her cool driving skills that Wendy''s micro-blog fans continued to grow.

 Chapter 420 The Gossip About Harold

    After replying to the comment, Wendy couldn''t help but click on the news again. It showed 404 and couldn''t be opened.

    Confused, Wendy clicked on the hot topics. She couldn''t see the news of Alice''s boyfriend being exposed in a minute.

    It seemed that the news had been suppressed. Wendy walked back and forth in the room irritably.

    She lay on the bed irritably, grabbed the quilt and covered it on her head.

    She felt bad. Although she knew how much Harold loved her, she still felt uncomfortable when she saw the gossip between him and others.

    Moreover, she couldn''t figure out why Harold would secretly shoot a female star.

    Wendy closed her eyes, thinking about the news. She couldn''t fall asleep even if she closed her eyes.

    Buzz buzz buzz. The phone on the bedside table vibrated.

    Wendy sat up and answered the phone, "Hello?"

    It was a call from an employee of the brand media department. "Hello, Wendy, are you asleep?"

    "Not yet. What''s wrong?"

    "We''re having supper on the third floor. Would you like t

    hurry to go back?" Steve asked in confusion.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and smiled. "Be a coach."

    "Be a coach? What coach? "

    Wendy told Steve that Blair Zhang had asked her to be a racing coach. Steve widened his eyes and said excitedly, "Wow, that''s awesome! Blair is my favorite actor. Wendy, can you help me get his autograph? "

    "Of course."

    "Oh, yeah! It is Blair''s autograph! I can brag about it for a year! " Steve was so excited that she could tell that he liked Blair very much.

    After exchanging a few words with Steve, Wendy waved her hand and took a taxi to the airport.

    When they left, they kept a low profile. In addition, she didn''t want Harold to know that she had returned. With the help of Jared, the two of them quietly left the hotel for the airport.

    The paparazzi near the hotel didn''t find anything unusual, and there were no fans went to see her at the airport.

    Sitting on the plane, Wendy didn''t sleep. She searched the news about Alice Mu on the plane tablet and saw a lot of her pictures.

 Chapter 421 Obscene Scriptwriter

    In the photo of the movie, Alice, with short silver hair, was pointing a gun at her opponent with an unruly expression on her face. Wendy was a little surprised. Apart from the gossip about Alice and Harold, she thought Alice was very handsome.

    She was unpredictable and masculine, making people unable to take their eyes off her.

    Now that the scandal couldn''t be searched online, Wendy could only recall the photos she had just seen.

    At the banquet, Alice''s hair was dyed black. She wore a very ladylike dress, looking like a female singer of fresh style.

    She couldn''t match her with this cool silver short hair.

    If it weren''t for the name of Alice, Wendy wouldn''t have recognized her at first glance.

    Does Harold like this kind of woman? No, it couldn''t be. She had been with Harold for two lifetimes and had never seen him have too much contact with women dressed in a neutral style.

    Wendy couldn''t figure it

    ible? The girl didn''t look like an adult. Why did he invite her here?''

    "Nothing. Just a few minutes." Wendy took the tissue from Jared and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    The sun was scorching. It was uncomfortable to stand in the sun for a few minutes.

    Wood also noticed Wendy''s action. He hurriedly turned around, criticized the doorman, and apologized to Wendy again.

    "It''s okay. Let''s go inside."

    "Okay, this way, please." Wood immediately led the way.

    Wendy followed in, followed by Jared.

    The doorman opened his mouth wide and looked at all this. He asked in confusion, "Boris, who is that girl?"

    "I don''t know. How could she let the assistant of Blair be so respectful? It seems that she has a high status." Boris shook his head in confusion. At the same time, he was more excited and hurried to follow up.

    "Who is this little girl? Don''t you want to introduce her to me, Wood? " Boris smiled.

 Chapter 422 Racing Coach

    Wood introduced, "This is Wendy Shangguan, an F1 professional racing driver."

    "Wendy? The name sounds familiar. " Boris asked in confusion.

    "Ha ha, isn''t racing very popular in China recently? Or is it because of Miss Wendy? And this time she won the championship in M country and achieved four consecutive wins." Wood looked at Wendy with admiration.

    "Oh! It was her! Some people around me also pay attention to race, but I''m not interested in it, so I don''t pay much attention to it. " Boris was more curious about Wendy. He smiled charmingly and said, "So you are Wendy. Nice to meet you."

    "Thank you." Wendy nodded and kept silent.

    In the past, when other actors heard this, they would also say that I was very happy to meet you too. When it came to Wendy, she only replied two words "thank you".

    Boris didn''t get angry at Wendy''s attitude. Instead, he thought Wendy was simple and lovely. He swallowed and asked, "Which role are you playi

    straight to me."

    "Well, that''s okay. You can go and have a good rest first."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and drove to the track in the suburb with Jared.

    It was the first time that Wendy had come here. The staff saw her and screamed, "Ah! Why are you here, Wendy? Didn''t you compete abroad? "

    "Yes, I came back ahead of time since I have something to deal with. You guys go on with your own business. Don''t tell anyone that I''m back, or you''ll have to guard against the paparazzi every day." Wendy joked.

    In fact, many people secretly took Wendy''s photos and were about to post them on micro-blog to show off. Hearing her words, they thought for a while and had to nod and put away their mobile phones.

    Wendy came to the lounge. It had been built in advance. She looked around with satisfaction. She leaned against the sofa, playing with her mobile phone and read micro-blog.

    After a while, she received a message from Harold, "Are you awake?"

 Chapter 423 Keep The Secret

    Wendy replied, "Yes."

    "When will you come back?"

    "I plan to stay here for a few more days. Have you had lunch at this time?"

    "Yes."

    Crack! The door of the lounge was opened and three people came in.

    "Which driver am I training with?"

    The staff pointed at Wendy and said with a smile, "This is young coach."

    Molly Chen, Alice''s agent, widened her eyes in disbelief, "She? Are you kidding me? A little girl? "

    "Don''t underestimate her. Recently, she has been on the top search of racing games. Wendy, the four consecutive champion. You guys have a talk. I''m going to get the racing suits ready. " The staff said and hurried out.

    The corners of Wendy''s mouth lifted into a smirk, and her eyes darkened.

    She didn''t look up at the door, but at the phone screen.

    Harold sent a message, "What are you doing now?"

    Pressing the voice button, Wendy said, "Of course I miss you in M country now! I''ll be back

    had been married. This was breaking news.

    Wendy felt happy for Jeremy. She pretended to be angry and said, "Humph! Why didn''t you invite us to your wedding party after you got married! Too much! "

    Alice shook her head helplessly and said, "We didn''t invite anyone. We just went to get the marriage certificate. Remember to invite us to your wedding with Harold."

    Being teased by Alice, Wendy blushed and said, "It''s still too early."

    "You are right! Harold has gone too far. He bullies you since you are at the age of eighteen. " Alice rubbed Wendy''s head and joked.

    "Harold is a good man." Wendy spoke for Harold.

    The two walked out, talking and laughing. Alice asked Wendy to keep the secret and not to tell anyone that she was married, not even her agent.

    Although she didn''t know the reason, Wendy nodded in agreement.

    Molly walked back and forth outside the door and looked at the lounge with concern.

 Chapter 424 Two Childish People

    Soon, the door was opened and the two men who had been angry before came out, talking and laughing. Molly was confused.

    Alice raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be a racing driver. I really can''t figure it out."

    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. You too." Wendy smiled meaningfully. Molly didn''t know what she meant.

    "Alice, how''s your driving skill? I have to know your basic situation so that I can teach you. " Asked Wendy.

    "My driving skill is not bad, right? I think we can compare, so that you can feel my driving skill more directly." Alice smiled.

    Seeing the confident look on Alice''s face, Wendy changed from hostility at the beginning to curiosity, thinking of all the news about her on the Internet. Alice, a substitute in martial arts, had changed from a substitute in TV series to a female actress. In a short time, she had become the heroine of the movie, the heroin of a famous singer''s MV, and the winner of award of the best new a

    ! " Wendy pretended to be angry.

    Harold couldn''t believe what he had heard. He even doubted if he had an illusion because he missed Wendy so much.

    But Wendy''s voice came clearly, "Harold, good for you! You are a perfect match! If I didn''t see the news, how long do you want to hide it from me? "

    Hearing the angry voice of Wendy, the calm face of Harold, as if he had been calm for hundreds of years, finally changed. He didn''t have time to think about why Alice''s phone was in Wendy''s hand. He hurriedly explained, "Wendy, don''t misunderstand. I''m just a friend of Alice. The news was written by paparazzi. Don''t believe it!"

    "Alice, Alice. You said you are innocent. If you are innocent, why do you call her so intimate?" Wendy looked at Alice with a smile, but said aggressively.

    "It''s not intimate at all. It''s normal. I always call her that."

    "Just intimate. I''m angry!"

    Looking at the childish behavior of the two, Alice rubbed her forehead helplessly.

 Chapter 425 Losing His Mind

    Harold was worried that Wendy would really get angry. It was not easy for him to be with her until she grew up. He didn''t want the two to be separated because of misunderstandings. Harold hurriedly said, "Wendy, you should know my heart for you very well over the years."

    WOW! In a hurry, even a man with a stupid mouth would say sweet words!

    Hearing the sweet words from Harold, Wendy smiled with satisfaction.

    Alice shivered when she heard the sweet conversation. She snatched the phone from Wendy and said with a smile, "Wendy is just kidding. She is not angry."

    Hearing Alice''s explanation, Harold felt relieved. Wendy made a face at Alice and took the phone. "Harold, I''m just kidding."

    "Wendy, you can''t make such a joke next time. Do you know that I''m very worried about you? I..." Harold stopped mid-sentence.

    Wendy didn''t hear his following words, so she asked with expectation. "What do you want to say?"

    "Noth

    Wendy still looked at him as if she didn''t find anything.

    Harold unbuckled his belt and stared at Wendy.

    This girl was not shy at all. She was still looking at him, and her eyes just fell near his hand.

    Harold felt that he was going to lose his mind. He unbuttoned his belt and threw it aside. He moved his fingers to the zipper of his trousers. ''She is still here...''

    In fact, Wendy was a little shy, but she just wanted to torture him on purpose. She pretended to be calm and looked at Harold, trying to see what he would do next.

    She would like to see who would lose first.

    She knew the result soon.

    Harold lost his mind and withdrew his hand. He walked forward, bent over and kissed Wendy again. He pressed her under his body, and the two began to breathe rapidly.

    ''Does she think I''m a holy being? She has been challenging my patience. ''.

    Wendy kissed him passionately.

    Ding a Ling. The doorbell rang.

 Chapter 426 Unprecedented

    Jared walked to the door. When Alice and Jeremy arrived, Jared invited them to sit in the living room.

    "Mr. Harold is changing his clothes upstairs. He will come down soon." Said Jared.

    "Where is Wendy?" Alice looked around in confusion. She didn''t see Wendy.

    "Miss Wendy is also upstairs. They will come down soon." Jared walked over and brought them two cups of tea. "This is the tea Miss Wendy made recently."

    "Wow? Wendy is good at making tea? " Surprised, Alice took a sip of tea and nodded with satisfaction, "Good. It''s delicious."

    Jeremy also took a sip and said slowly, "You like it? Then I''ll go back and make tea for you. "

    "Do you know how Wendy made it?" Alice asked in confusion.

    Jeremy shook his head and said, "I know what''s in it, but I don''t know the proportion. As long as you like it, I can learn it from Wendy later."

    Jeremy had a crush on Alice for so many years. After waiting for so many years, the two of them finally got married. Even if Alice wanted stars and m

    rold turned his head worriedly and found that his work was all over Wendy''s neck, with numerous hickeys.

    He was too impulsive just now to control his strength. Looking at her fair skin now turned red, he felt very distressed. He couldn''t help but want to slap himself in the face.

    Wendy was still a child. He was too impulsive.

    If Wendy knew that Harold thought she was a child, she would be so angry that she would throw herself at him.

    It was the first time that Harold had encountered such a problem. He was a little anxious and didn''t know how to deal with it. He frowned and asked, "Does it hurt badly? Do you need to go to the hospital? "

    Well, it was unprecedented to go to the hospital because of the hickey! The doctors and nurses will laugh to death!

    Wendy shook her head and said, "I don''t need to go to the hospital. I''d better put up with it."

    She teased her long hair, and her hair fell over her chest, which could cover her neck, so that it was not easy to see the hickey.

 Chapter 427 Get Married

    Harold was still worried and said, "If you still feel pain, please tell me."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded with a smile.

    Seeing that the girl was still smiling, Harold felt helpless and said, "Don''t make trouble again."

    Fortunately, there was a knock on the door. Otherwise, he might have lost his mind and made a mistake just now.

    Wendy nodded. She didn''t say yes. She just nodded casually.

    Noticing that Wendy''s clothes were a little messy and he lost control just now, Harold thought for a while and said, "Do you want to change your clothes?"

    Wendy looked down at her clothes and found that there were a lot of wrinkles on them. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell what had happened just now.

    "Okay, I''m going to change my clothes. Harold, wait for me." Then, Wendy sneaked into her room to change her clothes and went downstairs with Harold.

    Hearing the footsteps coming from upstairs, Jeremy looked at his watch and joked, "You asked us to wait for an hour. I don''t know if I should praise yo

    is kind and lovely?" This girl could only make trouble and torture him now. He didn''t know who bullied whom, and he had a headache.

    Of course, he couldn''t tell Alice about it in detail. He could only nod solemnly and said, "Okay, I will."

    The two of them chatted about the funny things in their childhood. Then, Harold talked about Jeremy, "You have a low Eq. you are single-minded. Every time you have a holiday and come back from the army, Jeremy will be very happy. As a result, you called me to the party. Jeremy was on the verge of breaking down. You were so stupid that you didn''t see anything. For several times, I wanted to say I was too sick to go. "

    Alice felt a little embarrassed. She grew up in the army and regarded the two of them as brothers and best friends. She really didn''t know that Jeremy would always like her and have a crush on her.

    "But now I''m happy to see you and Jeremy get married." Harold asked curiously, "When are you going to have a child? I want to be a godfather. "

 Chapter 428 Dont Want To Leave

    Jeremy and Wendy heard this when they came out with tea in their hands. "I want to be a godmother! When will you have a baby, Alice? "

    Hearing the question of the two of them, Alice shook her head and said, "I have a task and it''s not convenient for me to have a child. I will consider it in a few years."

    With a sweet smile, Wendy said, "Well, maybe we''ll be able to get ahead of you then!"

    Hearing this, there was silence in the living room.

    Soon, Alice couldn''t help laughing. It was not until then that Wendy realized that she had said something wrong. Harold''s heart tightened. This girl...

    They didn''t notice that Jeremy, who was sitting next to them, looked a little dejected, but he quickly concealed his expression. He picked up the tea and handed it to Alice, saying softly, "Have a taste, Alice."

    "Okay." Alice took a sip and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, it''s delicious! It tastes the same as Wendy''s! "

    Wendy praised, "Jeremy is a good cook. He''s really good at cooking

    t she didn''t ask and nodded obediently. "Okay, I don''t want to be close to him either."

    "Wendy, how''s your rest?" Perry asked.

    "Not bad."

    "Let me tell you how to act in the scene."

    "Okay."

    The director came to teach her in person, which showed how much he valued the scene.

    Fortunately, she didn''t have many scenes. The most important scene was her driving. Her acting skill didn''t need much.

    When she went to the changing room to change her clothes, the door was suddenly knocked.

    "Tap, tap, tap."

    Wendy frowned and asked, "Who is it?"

    "Of course it''s me! Hee hee, Wendy, have you changed your clothes? " Boris said obscenely.

    Why was he so annoying!

    "I''ve changed. What can I do for you?"

    "Ha ha, Wendy, I just want to ask you out for dinner. Are you free tonight?" Boris asked coquettishly, "Which star do you like in the entertainment circle? I have a good relationship with many stars. I can get their autographs and even take you to take photos with them. "

 Chapter 429 Dont Neglect

    After changing her clothes, Wendy pushed the door open and said seriously, "Thank you. I''m not a star chaser."

    "Well, Wendy, don''t you like watching TV series or movies?" Boris asked with an evil smile.

    Wendy was almost annoyed by Boris. She said in a heavy tone, "I don''t have time to watch TV series and movies. I''m sorry. I have to act now. Goodbye."

    After saying that, Wendy was about to pass by Boris. Boris reached out his hand and wanted to hold hers.

    Luckily, Wendy reacted quickly and dodged. She frowned and walked away quickly.

    Boris stood behind her and watched her leaving quickly. He licked his mouth greedily and said with an obscene smile, "Interesting, interesting, so cute!"

    Wendy changed her clothes and coming to the scene, Alice noticed that she didn''t look good and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with Wendy?"

    "It''s all because of that fat pig. It''s so annoying!" "I''m running out of patience. I really want to beat him up," Wendy said through gritted teeth

    car. When I saw the two smiling at each other, I felt a little sweet! "

    "What the hell? Do you also think that Alice and Wendy are a couple? "

    "Wow! I finally found you guys. I thought I was the only one who has the evil thought! "

    "Although it''s an evil thought, I don''t know why I feel that the two of them are very sweet!"

    When Harold and Jeremy, who were browsing micro-blog, saw these comments, they felt a little headache. The two of them were jealous of each other!

    With the help of Wendy and Alice, the shooting progress was very fast. The smiles on Perry and Blair''s faces could not stop at all.

    They had cooperated with each other for decades. They had always been very strict with their designs. They might smile in usual times, but when it came to shooting, they would be very serious, unable to smile at all.

    It was the first time that the staff of the film crew had seen them laughing so contentedly. They were all surprised, and dared not neglect Wendy and Alice.

 Chapter 430 Annoying

    Boris saw Wendy come out of the sports car. The script was set in autumn, but now it was summer. She sat in the car in her autumn costume to shoot, and her face was a little red because of the heat.

    Seeing her red face, Boris came over with a bottle of ice water and asked, "Wendy, are you hot? Here, drink some water. "

    Wendy frowned slightly. Seeing the obscene smile on Boris''s face, she didn''t want to take it.

    Molly, Alice''s agent, sat next to her and said discontentedly, "Why don''t you take it? Why did you ask scriptwriter Chen to keep it for you? Playing a big card? "

    Wendy was annoyed by the old woman.

    Jared took out a bottle of water from his bag and handed it to her. "Our Miss doesn''t drink ice water."

    Ignoring Molly, Wendy took the glass of water and drank it slowly.

    Seeing that she didn''t take his water, Boris glared at Jared angrily. This man ruined his good plan. He had to find a

    ve look in Bonnie''s eyes, she knew that Bonnie said it on purpose.

    Wendy glanced at her grandfather and Zachary winked at her speechlessly.

    Wendy opened the box slowly.

    Jake and Paul craned their necks to see what was inside. When they saw clearly what was inside, their expressions became complicated.

    "This, this is the tea bag?" Bonnie asked in disbelief.

    "Yes. This is the tea Mr. Zachary personally picked for Miss Wendy. " The subordinate nodded and said.

    Bonnie didn''t like tea. She didn''t know why it tasted so bitter. She preferred milk tea or coffee.

    Although she didn''t like these things, she was not happy at all because her grandfather had prepared a gift for Wendy.

    "Grandpa, didn''t you prepare a gift for me? I did well in the exam this time. Can you reward me with something? " Bonnie said to Zachary coquettishly, bending over the armrest of the sofa.

    "Then what do you want?"

 Chapter 431 Confidential Agreement

    Hearing that Zachary asked her, Bonnie hurriedly said, "I... I want a Shadow. Can grandpa buy me one! I think Shadow is beautiful! "

    The starting price of the cheapest Shadow would be several million. She really had the nerve to mention this gift.

    Of course, Zachary wouldn''t agree. He shook his head and said, "Change another one."

    "Ah! No, I just want that! Grandpa, please buy one for me! " Bonnie continued to act like a spoiled child.

    "Ask your father to buy it for you. Grandpa doesn''t go to work now. He doesn''t have salary. He doesn''t have money." Zachary shook his head and smiled.

    His words sounded reasonable. He was retired now, and he has no salary. He really didn''t have money. But he still had shares. He could get a lot of money from his annual bonus.

    Of course, they knew that they couldn''t just let Zachary buy a car for Bonnie.

    Paul had to scolded, "Bonnie, don''t be so self-willed. Why do you drive such a good car? Just buy a n

    you are too naive. They said they wouldn''t do anything to you, but they didn''t do it? When you sign it, everything will be settled! " Paul grumbled.

    "Yes! Wendy, you can give us the contract and we can help you check if there is anything wrong. Besides, we are a family and we won''t gossip about it, right? They don''t know that you had tell it to us. " Said Jake.

    "I''ve studied the contract. No problem! I''m not sure if you will say that. Just in case I think it''s better to be conservative. "

    Hearing this, Bonnie was unhappy. "What do you mean? Do you think my father and uncle will set you up? Don''t think too highly of yourself. It''s just a contract. You won''t know what you will be suffered at that time. We''re doing this for your own good! "

    "Thank you for your kindness. I should keep the promise after signing the confidential contract." Wendy shook her head firmly.

    Bonnie was on the verge of bursting into anger, and so were Jake and Paul.

 Chapter 432 Parents Thoughts

    Seeing them like this, Zachary couldn''t help saying, "All right! Wendy was not a fool. She had to be responsible for what she had done no matter what the consequences would be. You don''t have to worry about it. I have met the manager of Dragon for several times. He is a good person. He won''t cheat Wendy. "

    "But, Dad..." Paul wanted to persuade but Zachary closed his eyes wearily and said, "I''m tired. You can go back now."

    The atmosphere in the living room became awkward. With a box in her hand, Wendy stood up and said, "Okay, Grandpa, I''ll go back first. I''ll come to see you another day."

    "Okay!" Zachary nodded.

    Wendy and Jared left first.

    Since Wendy had left and Zachary had asked them to leave, they had to leave dejectedly. Their purpose of coming here today was to have a good relationship with Zachary. But after the whole process, they felt that their relationship was not eased but a little stiff.

    They drove back to Shangguan''s house. On the way

    up." Wendy said with embarrassment.

    "Even if you don''t get married, we can get engaged first." Zachary snorted and said, "It seems that they both like you very much. If you live happily in the He family, I will be relieved. If Harold bullies you, you must come over and tell me. I will always be your strong support. "

    Looking at Zachary''s kind eyes, Wendy felt warmth in her heart. She nodded and said, "Okay."

    Wendy told some interesting things that happened abroad to Zachary. The two of them laughed while eating dessert. The living room was full of joy.

    The subordinate hadn''t seen the bright smile on Zachary''s face for a long time, so he looked at the miss a few more times.

    It seemed that he knew clearly who he should support in the future.

    As they chatted, it was getting dark. Wendy had to act tomorrow. She said goodbye to Zachary and went back to the He family by car.

    Harold returned home before her. He asked curiously, "Where did you go?"

 Chapter 433 Asking For An Autograph

    "I went to Grandpa''s place. He brought me some tea and I''ll make it for you later." Wendy said happily.

    "You are in a good mood." What Harold said was a statement, not a question.

    Wendy nodded with a smile. "Yes, I haven''t seen grandpa for a long time. I talked a lot with him."

    Wendy held Harold from behind and pushed him upstairs. He didn''t stop her and just let her take him upstairs.

    "What did you talk about?"

    Wendy also told Harold about the relatives she met today. But she didn''t mention much about their difficulties to her and talked more about the funny things she had talked with Zachary.

    "Grandfather is so good at playing chess. He defeated me mercilessly today and wasn''t willing to lose to me once."

    "Grandpa is living alone in the courtyard now. Sometimes when I go abroad for a race, you are the only one at home. You can go to Grandpa and play chess with him."

    "You''re the only one left at home, and I''m not feeling well. It''s good for you to accomp

    had a holiday. She went back to the university without being watched and came to the classroom unimpeded.

    In order to prevent suspicion of cheating, the invigilators were teachers of other grades. Although they had never taught Wendy, they knew her as she was now a big celebrity in the school.

    Before the examination, the invigilators came over and asked excitedly, "Wendy, can I take a photo with you?"

    "Of course." Wendy smiled and made a V gesture to the camera. The invigilator pressed the shooting button and said with satisfaction, "My son likes you very much. He knows that we are in the same school and asks me to take a photo and get your autograph every day."

    "Then let me autograph for you."

    "Okay!" The invigilator immediately took out a notebook from her bag and handed it to Wendy. Wendy didn''t write immediately and asked, "Should I sign my Chinese name or English name?"

    "Well, both, okay?" The invigilator asked cautiously, looking at Wendy up and down.

 Chapter 434 Irritate Everyone

    Wendy was now a famous racing driver at home and abroad. The teacher was afraid that if she asked too much, she would be unhappy.

    However, she didn''t look unhappy at all and quickly signed her name on the notebook.

    "Well, can you write one more sentence? Just wish him to study hard. My son likes you so much. He will definitely listen to you! " The invigilator asked carefully.

    "No problem!" Wendy wrote down quickly, "Study hard. Come on!"

    She even drew a smile at the end of the sentence.

    The invigilator took the notebook with satisfaction. Looking at the girl in front of her, who looked young, but had a very stable way of doing things, she sighed in her heart.

    At that time, Wendy''s scandals were spread everywhere in the school. At that time, she heard some contemptuous remarks about her and even insulted her, but later the misunderstanding was clarified. Wendy was not a bad girl, but a professional racing driver.

    She didn''t know much about this sports game and didn''t take it seriously at first.

    Her son, who only played computer games all day long with h

    the home page, she was startled and hurriedly clicked on the post to have a look. She found that almost all the posts were scolding her.

    Fanny was angry and scared. It was said that the students of computer major in the school were very powerful. She could only pray that there was no fan of Wendy among them, and that she would not be found out.

    Soon, she realized that she was wrong. There was a post on the home page, and someone had found out her IP address.

    Fanny didn''t dare to continue watching. She turned off her phone in a hurry and unplugged the computer.

    She didn''t know much about computer and Internet, and she didn''t know if she would make them unable to find out. She irritably lay in bed and covered her head with a quilt.

    The school BBS were in uproar.

    "Good. It seems that these slanders have angered our genius in computer major!"

    "The genius is so cool. Which class are they in?"

    "According to the post, every time these accounts are logged in, they will have the same IP address. Does it mean that these accounts are used by the same person?"

 Chapter 435 Complaint

    "I think so."

    "Who is so stupid to slander Wendy?"

    "Wendy is so low-key at school and seldom stays at school. I don''t know who she will provoke. Why she would be slandered like this. She was discredited before she was exposed. "

    "I strongly support you to find the slander''s real name."

    The genius didn''t go to find the slander''s name as other students said. He sent a post of warning again, "Please stop what you are doing. If you don''t want to be exposed completely by me, if you don''t want to feel the power of network violence, I advise you to stop in time and turn a new leaf."

    "My God. Genius is a genius. He even speaks differently from others."

    "The slander has discredited Wendy. Don''t be so polite to them. Let them enjoy the taste of internet violence."

    "I support the genius to do so. Just give them a warning. If we also participate in online violence, what''s the difference between us and the slander?"

    "Why are there so many people symp

    driving skills of the two were one in a million in the entertainment circle and racing circle.

    Without them, Perry didn''t know who to find to act.

    Hearing Wendy''s words, Perry apologized to her in a hurry, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that Boris would bully you. I apologize for him. If you have any problem in the future, tell us immediately. "

    The well-known director in the industry had apologized to Wendy in person. She couldn''t pursue further, so she had to accept the apology.

    "Wendy, eat more. Do you want to eat anything else?" Perry asked with concern.

    Wendy shook her head. "No, that''s enough."

    The dinner ended in discord. It was too late to go back and forth, so Wendy had to live in the crew.

    "Buzz buzz buzz." Her phone vibrated. It was from Harold.

    "Have you had dinner?" Harold asked with concern.

    "I just finished eating in the dormitory. Have you finished eating, Harold?"

    "Yes. How was the shooting today? Are you hurt? "

 Chapter 436 Recalling The Past

    Wendy had been depressed for the whole night. She was so angry that she raised her hand and reported, "I''m not hurt physically, but mentally."

    "Mentally hurt?" Harold asked with a frown.

    "Yes! The scriptwriter of the crew is an old lecher. He stick to me every day and wants to take advantage of me. It''s disgusting! " Wendy complained.

    Harold''s heart tightened, "Did he bully you?"

    "Fortunately, with the help of Alice, he won''t take advantage of me. I just feel disgusted to hear those obscene words from him."

    Harold clenched his fists and said, "Okay, I see. Wendy, have a good rest. I''ll have someone handle it. "

    "Okay!" Wendy smiled sweetly. "I''m not at home today. Do you miss me?"

    "Yes, I do." Under the tireless guidance of Wendy, Harold was able to speak out his inner thoughts frankly.

    Wendy smiled happily. "I miss you too. I want to get up with you every day!"

    Harold''s heart tightened. She was still going to torture him

    e yogurt and posted it on twitter and micro-blog, "thank you for the yogurt, Alice. It''s delicious."

    There were a lot of comments below, saying that they also wanted to drink. Looking at the active comments, she chose to reply to some of them.

    Her action of being close to the fans won everyone''s favor.

    Soon, the shooting went on to the last scene of Wendy. As long as this scene was finished, she could finish the shooting.

    Perry smiled and said, "Come on, Wendy. We''ll prepare a party for you later."

    "Okay!" Wendy nodded with a smile.

    The last scene of their movie today was to shoot on the mountain road. Looking at the mountain road, Wendy recalled the scene of her previous life.

    In her previous life, her mother was tied to the back of the car. The car crazily dragged her to run on the mountain road. She recalled the deafening explosion, the scene of Harold''s death, and her own being hit to death.

    Wendy''s breaths quickened.

 Chapter 437 An Accident

    Alice was chatting with the staff. She noticed that Wendy was looked up at the mountain road and stood still.

    Curiously, Alice walked over and asked, "Wendy, what are you looking at?"

    Regaining her composure, Wendy shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just want to have a look."

    Alice raised her hand and rubbed Wendy''s head, smiling, "Let''s try to fix it as soon as possible. Let''s go to dinner early."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and forced a smile.

    With a big speaker in his hand, Perry said, "The staff should check the cars again. If there is no problem, we will officially start shooting."

    "Yes, sir!" The staff went up to check the cars and quickly ran to Perry, "Director Hong, there is no problem."

    "Okay, get in the car and get ready." Perry ordered.

    Wendy and Blair sat in the sports car at the front, while Alice sat in the car at the back.

    What they were going to shoot was the scene of Alice driving after Wendy and Blair, the racing scene on the

    scene of her previous life appeared in her mind again.

    "Blood, Alice''s blood..." Looking at the blood flowing from Alice''s left shoulder, Wendy raised her hand and pressed it, but the blood was still flowing out from her fingers.

    "Why can''t the blood stop! It''s okay. Alice, you will be fine! Alice, hold on! It''s not easy for you to be married with Jeremy. You can''t leave him alone! " Looking at Alice''s pale face, Wendy was so anxious that she couldn''t help crying. "How could such a thing happen? Am I really a jinx? Anyone around me will be hurt! "

    Fortunately, the sports car didn''t explode again, but it was still burning.

    No one in the crew dared to come over. Wendy felt the warm blood flowing out of Alice''s body. If it went on like this, she would lose too much blood and suffer shock!

    Wendy asked loudly, "Where is the ambulance! Help! Where are the people? "

    The staff also drove [ºéÌÎ] here. Without fear of the staff, [ºéÌÎ] bent over and ran over.

 Chapter 438 Man-caused Accident

    He raised his hand and touched the tip of Alice''s nose. She was still alive. Now Alice was covered with blood all over her body, and he didn''t know where Alice was hurt. If he picked her up casually, it might cause more injuries.

    "Wendy, don''t cry. Alice will be fine." Seeing Wendy crying in panic, Perry comforted her in a hurry.

    "Hasn''t the ambulance arrived yet? Alice couldn''t stop bleeding! What should I do? " Wendy covered her wound and cried.

    Perry took off his clothes in a hurry and pressed on the left shoulder of Alice, "We have called the ambulance. They should be here soon!"

    Blair also ran over. No one dared to touch Alice casually for fear of hurting her.

    Just when Wendy was on the verge of breaking down, the ambulance finally arrived. The medical staff hurriedly put Alice on the stretcher and sent her to the ambulance.

    Seeing the weeping Wendy, Perry comforted her, "Wendy, go back to your dormitory and have a rest. I''ll take Alice to the hos

    r mother had a car accident and had a psychological shadow. I took her to see a psychologist for a long time before I took her out of the psychological shadow. Judging from the current situation, she must have broken down when she saw Alice had a car accident... "

    Jeremy didn''t expect that Wendy would have such a heavy past. He sighed, "How about you take her back to have a rest first?"

    "No, I have to stay here and wait for Alice!" Wendy shook her head. She couldn''t rest assured until she saw that Alice was fine.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for Alice here with you." Harold comforted her.

    Jeremy asked Perry and Blair in a cold voice. They couldn''t understand why such an accident would happen since Alice had such a good driving skill.

    "I suspect that the accident is not simple. Now tell the crew not to move that car and ask the police to check it carefully." Jeremy ordered.

    "Mr. Jeremy? Do you suspect that the accident was man-caused? " Blair asked in surprise.

 Chapter 439 Out Of Control

    "Yes, it''s possible!"

    Blair and Perry had never seen that Alice had a conflict with the crew. They got along well with each other, so they didn''t believe that the accident was man-caused.

    But since Alice was Jeremy''s wife, it was reasonable for him to call the police to investigate.

    The two of them discussed. Boris''s drug abuse had already had a bad impact on the movie. If it was revealed that someone deliberately murdered Alice in the crew, it would be a huge impact on the Divine Steal crew.

    After thinking for a while, they decided that no matter what impact it would have on the film crew, they had to investigate it clearly.

    Perry immediately called the assistant director and asked them to call the police.

    After a while, Alice''s agent, Molly Chen, and her assistant Kathryn Zhang also arrived at the scene. When they saw Harold comforting Wendy in a soft voice, the two of them widened their eyes in shock.

    What was going on? Is Wendy Harold''s girlfriend?

    Previousl

    rst, turned around and began to retch.

    The sound insulation effect of the bathroom was very good. Standing outside, Harold had no idea what had happened to Wendy inside.

    After vomiting, Wendy forced herself not to think about the food on the table. When she opened the door of the bathroom, she saw Harold looking at her worriedly.

    She forced a smile and said, "Harold, I have no appetite. I don''t want to eat."

    "No, you haven''t eaten anything tonight. It''s not good for your stomach." Harold didn''t allow her to refuse.

    "But I really have no appetite." Wendy said with a frown.

    "Then you should eat some too. Don''t damage your stomach." Harold bargained with her.

    Wendy thought for a while and nodded, "Okay."

    She staggered to sit at the table, quickly picked up a few mouthfuls of food, and then said reluctantly, "I''m going upstairs to read. Harold, enjoy yourself."

    "Have some more." Harold grabbed her wrist and advised.

    Wendy had no choice but continue eating.

 Chapter 440 An Old Disease Relapsed

    Wendy walked quickly to the bathroom. She vomited out all the food she had just eaten. She almost couldn''t hold it back for several times during the dinner. She didn''t want Harold to worry about her, so she tried her best to put something into her mouth.

    After vomiting, Wendy felt that she was about to collapse. She went back to her room and opened the book, but she couldn''t read at all. Thinking for a while, she had to lie in bed and close her eyes to rest.

    After dinner, Harold went upstairs to Wendy''s room. He opened the door and walked in. Seeing Wendy lying on the bed, he quickly walked up and put his hand on her forehead.

    She didn''t get hot. It seemed that she didn''t catch a cold or have a fever.

    "Wendy, you went to bed so early? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Harold asked softly.

    Wendy shook her head. "No. I just feel a little sleepy."

    "Then have a good rest and don''t think too much."

    "Okay." Wendy grabbed Harold''s hand and asked pitif

    e lunch later. I have to read some documents today, so I won''t go downstairs."

    "Okay." Jared nodded.

    "I want to have dinner early. Don''t make it so late."

    "Okay."

    Jared didn''t doubt why Wendy asked him to do so.

    She forced herself to take a few bites of both lunch and dinner, and poured them all.

    In the evening, Harold came back from work and asked, "How is Wendy today?"

    "Miss Wendy has been reading documents in her room today."

    "Did she eat?"

    "Yes, she did."

    Hearing that Wendy had a good meal, Harold felt relieved. He went upstairs to change his clothes and went to Wendy''s room to look for her.

    "Harold." Seeing Harold come back, Wendy hurried to hold him.

    Yesterday''s dream was so real that she was scared when she thought of it now.

    Harold held her in his arms and asked softly, "Do you feel uncomfortable?"

    "No, I''m fine." Wendy concealed the fact that she couldn''t eat anything and changed the topic. "How is Alice?"

 Chapter 441 Visit In The Hospital

    "I heard from Jeremy that Alice woke up today and her condition is normal. How about I accompany you to the hospital to see her tomorrow?"

    "Okay."

    On the second day, she had to have breakfast with Harold because she had to go with him in the morning.

    Wendy got up early and went downstairs. "Jared, is breakfast ready? I''m hungry! "

    "Not yet. Then let me prepare Miss Wendy''s breakfast first." Jared toasted a few pieces of toast, poured a glass of milk and put it on the table. Then he turned around and went to the kitchen to continue his work.

    Wendy took the toast and milk to the living room. She looked into the kitchen and ate some toast. Then she took the milk and bread to the bathroom and poured them out.

    Wendy hadn''t eaten well for two days, and her stomach began to ache.

    She also wanted to have a good meal, but for some reason, she always felt a smell of blood in her mouth and couldn''t help but want to vomit.

    After a while, she couldn''t eat any more.

    Wen

    "There''s something wrong with my agent, Molly. Don''t take her words seriously."

    "Nothing." Wendy shook her head. "I don''t care about people who don''t matter."

    "Ha ha, it''s good that you can think it through." Alice sighed and said, "Did I scare you that night?"

    Wendy nodded, "What happened?"

    "Someone wants me to die, but fortunately, I''m lucky enough to survive." Alice smiled calmly.

    Only Alice could say so casually that someone hired a murderer to assassinate her.

    "What about now? Have you caught the murderer? "

    "The murderer is dead, but the person who hired them is still under investigation. I heard that you are going to have a race. Don''t worry. Go ahead with your training. Come on! " Alice said to Wendy.

    Wendy''s hands trembled slightly, and she nodded unnaturally, "Okay."

    After the phone call, Harold also came into the ward. The three people were chatting casually. When Molly and Kathryn came back, they stopped talking and waved goodbye to Alice.

 Chapter 442 I Shouldnt Have Touched Your Things

    Harold went to work. Jared drove Wendy home. She easily poured the food away without telling Jared. Feeling the twitch in her stomach, she kept drinking warm water.

    Harold was a thoughtful man. Wendy couldn''t hide it from him long. She didn''t want him to find out that she went back to her room early after washing up.

    Harold came back from work and looked at the empty house. He frowned and asked, "Where is Wendy? Has she eaten yet? "

    "Miss Wendy has finished her dinner. She should be reading upstairs." Jared reported.

    "Okay." Harold untied his tie and pushed the bedroom door open. It was dark inside.

    Every day after work, Wendy would stay in his room, reading or drawing, leisurely waiting for him to come back. But today, there was no one here.

    Harold took off his suit jacket, put down his briefcase, turned around, walked to Wendy''s bedroom and opened the door.

    There was no light in the bedroom. He frowned and turned on the light. He saw that Wendy was lying on the bed, w

    dache. She couldn''t go on like this.

    As a matter of fact, Jared had helped her hide it from Harold for two times. It couldn''t go on like this.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy didn''t know who to tell her current situation. She was afraid that she would affect Steve and Ken if she told them about it.

    Wendy took out her phone and looked through the address book. At last, she stopped at a person''s name.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy clicked on the screen and dialed the number.

    In the underground racing venue of G City, the race was usually held at night, and everyone was still resting during the day.

    The mobile phone rang. As soon as a soft hand reached the phone, the person beside her opened his eyes, looked at her coldly and asked, "Who gave you the courage to touch it?"

    The woman trembled with fear when she heard his words. "I, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have touched your things! "

    When they were talking, the phone stopped ringing, but it immediately rang again.

 Chapter 443 Psychologist

    It was early in the morning, disturbing people''s dreams. Sherwood really wanted to know who was so bold. He sat up from the bed and grabbed the phone on the bedside table. Seeing the caller ID on the phone screen, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.

    The sexy woman lying next to him had never seen him show such an expression. Although there was a faint smile on his lips, it did not look as fake and vicious as usual, as if he was smiling from the bottom of his heart.

    The woman was itching to know who was calling.

    Sherwood picked up the phone and answered, "Will you call me? What a rare visitor! I even doubt if you have deleted my phone number. "

    Hearing this, the beauty was shocked. Who was this? She even dared to delete Sherwood''s phone number.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Sherwood felt something was wrong and continued to ask, "Hello? Are you listening? "

    "I need your help." Said Wendy, taking a deep br

    xed manner.

    The two of them didn''t look like doctors or patients. On the contrary, they were new friends, chatting from all directions. Hoyle had learnt a lot from Wendy.

    "I have a general understanding of your situation. Most importantly, you have put too much psychological pressure on yourself." Hoyle tried to comfort her, "Do you have any plan for the future?"

    "I''m going to have a race in less than two weeks. I can''t train in such a situation. I don''t want to participate in the training, but I hope I can recover before the race starts. " Said Wendy worriedly.

    She had the experience of her previous life. Even if this track was not trained, she was confident in her own strength.

    Hoyle smiled calmly. "I hope you can cooperate with me in the next few days, Miss Wendy."

    "Sure." Wendy nodded.

    "Mr. Sherwood has booked a room for me. It''s the last room on this floor. You can come to me if you have any questions." Hoyle nodded politely.

 Chapter 444 Psychotherapy

    "Okay, thank you."

    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do." Hoyle nodded and left the room.

    In the underground racing venue of G City, with a serious look on his face, Sherwood was playing with his knife. There was a deafening sound on the track, and he didn''t even raise his eyebrows.

    The subordinate went out to get more information and reported, "Two racing cars collided and exploded. They are putting out the fire now."

    When the subordinate saw that there was no response from Sherwood, he obediently retreated to the side and continued to stand silently.

    After a while, Sherwood''s phone on the table vibrated. He glanced at the screen and quickly picked it up. He spoke fluent English and asked, "How is it going?"

    "The situation is more serious than I thought." Hoyle said calmly.

    Hearing Hoyle''s story about the cause and effect of Wendy''s illness, Sherwood asked coldly, "Can it be cured?"

    "It should be okay. I think Miss Wendy is quite willing to accept the treatment. Positive patien

    "

    Seeing the mysterious look on Wendy''s face, Jared didn''t ask any more questions. He had to say, "Miss Wendy, if you want to leave the hotel, please call me."

    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry."

    Wendy closed the door. Looking at the delicious cake in front of her, her stomach couldn''t help but scream.

    "Tap, tap, tap."

    There was another knock on the door. Wendy went to open the door and Hoyle came in.

    "Have you eaten?" Hoyle asked, sitting next to her.

    Wendy looked at the plate nervously and shook her head.

    Hoyle said in a soft voice, "This plate of cake in front of me is very delicious. I have just had two plates in the restaurant. Now that you are hungry, you need to eat something. Have a try."

    Wendy forked a small and delicate cake with a fork. She didn''t know why the taste of the sweet cake became very strange when it was in her mouth. She felt as if she was eating some internal organs.

    The cake should have been sweet and soft, but she only felt the smell of blood in her mouth.

 Chapter 445 Serious Situation

    She lowered her eyes and forced herself not to think too much. She forked another piece of cake and put it into her mouth. This time, she couldn''t hold on.

    A feeling of nausea came to her again. Wendy covered her mouth and vomited in the bathroom.

    Hoyle walked over and patted on Wendy''s back, looking very serious.

    When Wendy looked up after vomiting, a gentle smile appeared on his face again. "Or do you think you can''t eat it?"

    Wendy nodded, "It''s disgusting. It feels like eating internal organs with blood."

    "Do you have anything want to eat? Pasta? Chinese food? Or Japanese and Korean cuisine? " Hoyle asked.

    Wendy shook her head and sighed, "I want to eat all, but I want to throw up."

    Hoyle called the waiter and asked them to bring some more breakfasts. Wendy couldn''t even drink the milk and coffee. She couldn''t help but vomit up.

    "Cough, cough, cough." Wendy leaned against the wall and gasped, "Will I not be better?"

    "Don''t be so negat

    tt will definitely bribe the media to slander me. You can see it then. Don''t suppress the news." Wendy warned.

    "Okay. Since you have your own plan, I won''t interfere. " Harold said in a deep voice, "Wendy, no matter what problems you encounter, I hope you can be the first one to come to me. Don''t worry about disturbing my work. Compared with you, work is not important at all. "

    OH! Harold had made great progress in his honeyed words. He didn''t know how to say sweet words before, but now he would say a few words occasionally.

    Tears welled up in Wendy''s eyes. She wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t.

    "Wendy?"

    Wiping away her tears, Wendy joked, "I didn''t expect that Harold would say sweet words to me. Can I apply for listening to it every day?"

    Harold pursed his lips and said, "I... I don''t know much about it."

    "Then I won''t make things difficult for you. I''ll apply for one sentence a month and you can learn it slowly." Wendy said with a smile.

 Chapter 446 Fitness Coach

    "I''ll try." Harold] didn''t refuse. Instead, he was thinking about it seriously.

    Wendy teased him again before hanging up.

    Finally, she managed to lie to him. Putting her phone on the pillow, Wendy closed her eyes wearily.

    In a private room of a restaurant, the team members were having dinner happily.

    Someone noticed that only Steve came. "Eh? Hasn''t Wendy come yet? "

    "Wendy said she wanted to rest and wouldn''t come to the party." Ken explained.

    "Rest? What? Is she sick? " Steve asked in surprise. He didn''t know that Wendy wouldn''t come to the party until now.

    Ken guessed, "I guess she is too tired from filming recently, so she wants to have a good rest."

    At the mention of this, one of the team members said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that Wendy would act a movie with Blair Zhang! Oh my God! Blair is my favorite actor! "

    "I heard that Wendy has a lot of scenes in it? Ken, have you visited the crew? "

    "No, I''m busy every day. How can I ha

    , "No, I don''t mind. Besides, I think it''s natural for you to be special to Wendy. "

    After saying that, Steve said in a low voice, "Don''t tell this to Wendy, Ken, or she will scold me again."

    "It''s right to scold you. You don''t need to such an idea. Both of you are excellent. There is no need to treat anyone special. You are all treated equally."

    The staff quickly walked in and said, "The training of Faster is over. Now it''s time for our team!"

    Ken: "Let''s stop talking about it. Steve, you''d better go to train now."

    "Okay." Steve put on his racing cap and sat in the racing car to continue training.

    Back in the team, Damon took off his helmet and saw a red Shadow driving out of the garage. He frowned and asked, "Is Vivien still not here?"

    "No. Only Steve is training today." The teammate murmured in confusion, "It''s so strange. Why doesn''t Vivien come to the training? Damon, don''t you have a good relationship with her? Why don''t you ask her? "

 Chapter 447 Disappointing

    Damon sighed, "I have. She said it was a secret and didn''t tell me."

    "A secret? There is no need to keep it a secret. "

    "I don''t know." Damon looked at the result on the screen and said admiringly, "Steve is also a good racing driver. He did a good job in the training race."

    "The training result is good, but I wonder how it goes in the race."

    At the same time, in the garage of Royal Duke, Barnett and the coach were drinking coffee in the office.

    "Did you get any news?" Barnett asked.

    The coach shook his head in confusion. "This Vivien is really strange. The race is about to begin, but I didn''t see her. Could it be... Dragon is fooling us. They wants us to mistakenly think that Vivien is lack of training and let us be careless. In the end, when the race comes, Vivien will win the championship miraculously like countless times before? "

    Barnett smirked. "She can''t get it this time."

    "Oh? what do you mean? Do you know why Vivien didn''t come t

    I have always liked Vivien, not only because of her good driving skills, but also her serious attitude. Now seeing the news, Vivien let me down."

    "She is just eighteen years old, but she is so arrogant. Vivien makes me sick! In this race, the reality will definitely tell her what kind of attitude a professional racing driver should have! "

    "I checked the Internet of CN country. Vivien didn''t have time to participate in the training because she was acting a movie."

    "Acting a movie? What movie is she going to act? "

    "I don''t know. Anyway, I guess she probably doesn''t have time to participate in the training because she has made a movie. Is she not going to take part in the race? "

    "I checked the F1 official website just now. Vivien signed up for the race."

    "Ha ha, Vivien is so cute. She''d better be an actress instead of racing."

    "Yes, I can see that she is famous now and has forgotten her original intention. I''m so disappointed in Vivien! "

 Chapter 448 Dont Give Yourself Too Much Pressure

    "What''s so good about being a star? What was Vivien thinking about? The entertainment circle was very dirty. There were hidden rules everywhere. Why didn''t she continue racing? The annual salary of racing for a year is much higher than that of movie shooting. "

    "Racing is too dangerous. How can it be as easy as being a star and an actress? It''s not strange that she has such an idea, but I''m just disappointed. "

    "It''s not that there''s no film company looking for Barnett to act, but he refused. Look, he is dedicated."

    "You''re going to be a fan of Barnett again? Don''t play so many roles all day long, okay? "

    "Vivien has been scolded wildly. You''d better worry about yourself. Don''t make trouble for Barnett all day long."

    "We are making trouble for Barnett? It''s so ridiculous. I don''t want to repeat what he has done, ok? "

    There were a lot of bad comments on the Internet. Many fans of Wendy couldn''t argue after reading the comments. Her attitude was indeed wrong.

    Some of her

    not been quiet for a while. There were all kinds of calls from her relatives and friends.

    For some close friends, she would answer the phone perfunctorily. For some ordinary or even bad relationship, she didn''t want to answer it.

    Wendy couldn''t eat anything for half a month. Even though she had been given a nutritional injection, she still lost a lot of weight.

    These days, Hoyle''s treatment didn''t work at all. She still couldn''t eat anything.

    "Can''t I get cured?" Wendy asked with a sigh, closing her eyes.

    With a gentle smile on his face, Hoyle said, "Miss Wendy, you need to be positive and optimistic so that you can recover."

    "I don''t have much time left. The race will begin in a few days. If I don''t recover, everyone will find out." Said Wendy anxiously.

    "Indeed, the time is a little tight. Miss Wendy, you need to relax and keep an eye on the time in your mind. You are constantly putting pressure on yourself, which is bad for your mental state." Hoyle comforted her.

 Chapter 449 A Fox Tail

    "I know. But I can''t help thinking about it. I don''t want Harold to know that I''m sick. I don''t want my fans to be disappointed at me. I want to recover. " Tears welled up in Wendy''s eyes.

    Wendy, who had actively cooperated with the treatment, was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Hoyle hurriedly comforted her. After Wendy finally fell asleep, he walked out of her room with a long face.

    "Why did you come out from Miss Wendy''s room?" Jared stared at Hoyle coldly.

    Hoyle''s heart skipped a beat, but he still smiled. "Miss Wendy and I were just discussing something."

    Jared looked Hoyle up and down and wanted to knock on the door. But as soon as he raised his hand, Hoyle grabbed it.

    "Let me go!" Jared said coldly.

    "Miss Wendy has just finished her training and is still very tired. If it''s not a big deal, you can come to her later." Hoyle smiled and said, "After so many days of contact, don''t you know m

    it!

    Damn it! Miss Wendy is in danger!

    Jared hurriedly pushed the door open, ran to the door of Wendy''s room and knocked hard on it.

    Hoyle was taking out the nutritious injection from his bag when the two of them were stunned by the sudden knock on the door.

    Biting her lower lip, Wendy walked to the porch and found Jared standing outside.

    "Who is knocking at the door? Is it Mr. Xu? " Hoyle asked, raising his eyebrows.

    "Yes! How do you know? "

    Frowning slightly, Hoyle told Wendy about the encounter with Jared when he went out of Wendy''s room a few days ago, "It seems that he hasn''t given up on suspecting."

    "Did he see you when you came in just now?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Looking around, Wendy thought for a while and pointed to the bathroom. "Can you hide in the bathroom first, Doctor Hoyle?"

    "That''s all I can do." Hoyle walked into the bathroom with his briefcase and closed the door.

 Chapter 450 Cant Hide It

    Jared kept knocking at the door. Wendy took a deep breath and opened the door. "What''s wrong, Jared?"

    Jared pushed the door open and walked in. He looked around and asked worriedly, "Miss Wendy, are you okay? I just saw Hoyle come in with a room card. Is your spare room card still there? "

    "Jared, are you sure?" Wendy still wanted to make the last struggle.

    "I''m not mistaken." Jared said firmly. Then he began to search in the room.

    Knowing that she couldn''t hide it from Jared in the end, Wendy sighed and was about to explain when Jared found Hoyle hiding in the bathroom. He grabbed Hoyle by the collar of his shirt and pulled him out.

    He raised his hand and was about to punch Hoyle on his face, but Wendy stopped him in a hurry and said, "Jared, it''s a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? He stole your room card and sneaked in. I even suspect that he is not a fitness coach at all. He must have ulterior motiv

    after the meeting?" The assistant smiled awkwardly, "it''s not appropriate for me to interrupt the meeting now. I don''t mean to make things difficult for you. We both work and cherish our work. I hope you can think about it from my point of view."

    "I have something very important to report to Mr. Harold. It''s about Miss Wendy. You know her position in Mr. Harold''s heart." Jared said anxiously.

    Except for the assistant, no one knew the unusual relationship between Harold and Wendy. Thinking that he really cared about Wendy, the assistant thought for a while and decided to make a bet.

    "Okay, I''ll tell Mr. Harold now."

    After hanging up the phone, the assistant walked towards the meeting room uneasily. Now the company was holding a general shareholder''s meeting and discussing the decision of a project.

    The assistant raised her hand and knocked on the door nervously. Then she pushed the door open and walked in.

 Chapter 451 Jealousy

    The shareholders'' eyes swept over at the same time, and the assistant only felt stressful.

    "What''s the matter?" Harold looked at her seriously.

    The assistant quickly walked over and whispered in Harold''s ear. Other shareholders came to them curiously and said something. Harold quickly stood up and walked out of the meeting room.

    "What? What''s wrong? " A shareholder asked in confusion.

    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief. She was right.

    The assistant smiled and said, "Mr. Harold has something to deal with."

    Harold walked quickly to the chairman''s office and called Jared. As soon as the phone was connected, he immediately asked, "Jared, what''s wrong with Wendy?"

    "Mr. Harold, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t notice Miss Wendy was so ill!"

    "Don''t say that! Tell me what happened to Wendy! " Harold was extremely anxious.

    Jared immediately told Harold what he knew from Hoyle. With a cold expression on his face, he said, "I see. I''ll go there

    mach.

    Harold stood up and quickly tidied up Wendy''s messy clothes. He ran to pour her a glass of water and handed it to her. "Drink it slowly. Be careful, it''s a little hot."

    "Okay." After drinking some hot water, her stomach felt better, but still a little painful.

    "You can''t just have an injection without eating!"

    "I know I can''t, but I really don''t want to eat it. The taste of blood in my mouth is disgusting!" Wendy looked at him pitifully.

    Harold had looked up a lot of books on psychology on the plane. When Wendy was a child, she had seen the car accident of Sara Shangguan and got sick once. At that time, it was a psychologist who took her out of the psychological shadow.

    Now that her old disease had a relapse and he knew from Jared that Hoyle couldn''t cure Wendy''s disease, he decided to use his own method after careful consideration.

    Harold called the hotel waiter to bring a bowl of porridge. He sat on the edge of the bed and blew it gently.

 Chapter 452 Slanderers

    When Wendy saw the porridge, her scalp tingled. She was a little nervous and didn''t know if she could eat it.

    Harold blew on the porridge and ate it.

    Wait? What is he doing? Didn''t he want to feed her? Why did Harold eat it?

    When Wendy was confused, Harold leaned over and kissed her. Their lips and teeth were touched. She didn''t notice that and ate the porridge.

    Harold stood up and looked at Wendy up and down. Seeing that she had no signs of vomiting, he continued to do this.

    The kiss was so passionate that Wendy almost lost her minds. Half of the bowl of porridge was eaten by her.

    Wendy hadn''t eaten anything for a long time, so he only "fed" half of the bowl.

    In a daze, Wendy leaned against Harold''s chest. It was rare for Harold to take the initiative. She was so happy that she was absent-minded.

    When she came to her senses, she found that she didn''t vomit.

    "Eh? Have I recovered? " Asked Wendy in surprise.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy grabbed the spoon and wanted to eat by herself. But Harol

    warm-up lap, and the second lap was the beginning of the race.

    The director kept shooting the familiar red Shadow. At the moment when it started, the audience all shouted, "Ah! Vivien made a mistake at the beginning! "

    "What''s going on? The engine died? " Commentator B said with confusion, "I''ve been explaining the race for so many years and I''ve seen all kinds of strange things happening in the racing field. But it''s the first time I''ve seen a racing car stalling at the beginning! "

    "What the fuck? I really can''t believe that Vivien made such a stupid mistake! "

    The comments were flooding quickly, all of which were full of sarcasm and abuse. "Ha ha, it''s so humiliating. I can''t believe that she stalled engine!"

    "I thought Vivien would make a miracle and win the championship again, but I didn''t expect such a funny thing to happen at the beginning of the qualifying."

    "She deserve it! Why didn''t she train? "

    "Do you really take yourself as a god? If you don''t train, your condition will definitely fall! "

 Chapter 453 Quit The Race

    "What is Vivien doing? Starting has always been her strong point. How could she make such a stupid mistake? "

    Wendy started the racing car and drove for about a few meters. But she still couldn''t help it. Other racing cars passed by her car one after another.

    When all the racing cars in the pit were driven out, the staff saw that she did not drive forward, so he trotted over and asked, "What happened?"

    Wendy pulled out the steering wheel and got out of the car. "I''m not feeling well," she said with a frown.

    When the staff of Dragon saw that she didn''t continue the race but came back, they began to discuss anxiously.

    The coach snapped, "What happened? Is there something wrong with the racing car? Did you check it before the race? "

    "I have checked it. There is no problem with the car!"

    "Then why did Wendy suddenly come back?"

    Wendy was short of breath. She took off her helmet and ran back to the pit. She couldn''t help but lean against the wall and vomit on the ground.

    , "We just got the news that Vivien was not feeling well and chose to quit the race."

    "Well, it seems that she is really sick. I feel sorry for her when I saw her vomiting so miserably just now."

    "It seems that we can''t continue to see the miracle that Vivien has won the fifth consecutive championship. It''s really a pity."

    "We are here to pray that Vivien will recover soon and your fans who support you still want to see you create miracles!"

    "The qualifying has come to an end. This is the last lap! We can see that Damon is still increasing his speed. Today, Barnett did a good job. But his result is not as good as Damon''s. "

    After the last lap, Damon won the first place in the qualifying, the second place was Barnett, and the fifth place was Steve.

    The coach ran to Barnett excitedly and patted him on the back as soon as he got back to the pit.

    ''Why was the coach so happy when he got the second place in the qualifying?'' Barnett was confused. He didn''t win the championship.

 Chapter 454 Continue Slander

    The cameraman was carrying the machine to take photos. The director was likely to broadcast his scene now, so he couldn''t talk nonsense at this time.

    He couldn''t help but burst into laughter, holding Barnett in his arms excitedly! It was good for Wendy to quit!

    Barnett was confused and had to hold the coach and smile apologetically.

    They laughed happily, but the fans couldn''t.

    "It seems that Royal Duke has fallen. But why does the second place of the qualifying laugh like this?"

    "Yes, people who don''t know them might think that they have won the championship!"

    "They still want to win the championship? It''s great that they can get the second place in the final. They still want to win! "

    "I haven''t seen Royal Duke get the second place since William was sick and retired from the race. I''m so sad."

    "As I have said, without William, Royal Duke is nothing but stinky fish and shrimps."

    "Which law says that the second place of

    said, "I''ll take Wendy back today."

    "Okay, okay." Ken answered quickly.

    After Harold helped Wendy leave the venue, the people of other teams around looked at them, and some even took photos secretly.

    Jared drove the car out. Fortunately, they changed a car in advance, so the reporters didn''t notice that Wendy was sitting in the car.

    Harold asked worriedly, "Do you feel dizzy and want to vomit?"

    Wendy nodded sadly. Harold gave her a bag and saw that his beloved couldn''t spit out anything and kept retching painfully.

    Harold felt so sorry for her and wanted to suffer for her.

    Jared drove the car at a high speed. Soon, he took Wendy and Harold to the airport. They rested in the VIP lounge, and Jared drove back to the hotel to pack her luggage.

    When the other members of Dragon left the venue, they were not as lucky as Wendy. The media reporters surrounded their cars and asked excitedly, "May I ask why Vivien quit the race?"

 Chapter 455 One Character

    "Is Vivien sick? What''s wrong with her? "

    "Is Vivien really sick this time? Or is it because she had not participated in the training for a few days and she felt bad that she pretended to be ill and quit? "

    The reporters'' questions were very sharp. Hearing that, Steve was furious and really wanted to arrest them and beat them up.

    They didn''t open the window, and no one answered the reporters outside the car.

    The security team of the venue immediately rushed over to evacuate the crowd and cleared a way for them to drive back to the hotel. Otherwise, they didn''t know how long it would take.

    Just as the media were about to write randomly, they found a post on each major portal.

    "Vivien vomiting in qualifying, suspected of pregnancy"

    Vivien was a good girl in everyone''s eyes, although this arrogant incident had damaged her image.

    She still had a lot of fans, but now as soon as this news came out, her image was greatly damaged.

    "Really? Pre

    ood?

    "No way! Brother, I think we should tell father about it! " Paul said seriously.

    "Well, that''s all I can do." Jake said anxiously, "Since dad found Sara and Wendy, we has been dealing with a lot of things. I''m so annoyed!"

    Bonnie snatched her phone back and continued to browse micro-blog, forgetting to eat.

    Paul patted her head and scolded, "Put your phone aside. After dinner, you can play as you like!"

    "Oh, I just read the following posts!" As she spoke, Bonnie put a spoon of rice into her mouth.

    Paul couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took away her phone.

    Bonnie shouted, "Dad, what are you doing! Give me back my phone! "

    "Let''s eat first! Come to eat quickly! Everyone is done. Look at you! "

    "Oh, it''s so annoying. Mom, look at Dad!" Bonnie asked for help!

    Ivy shook her head and said, "Don''t look at me. I''m on the same side with your father. Hurry to eat!"

    Bonnie was so angry that she had to swallow the food in her mouth.

 Chapter 456 Being Angry And Hospitalized

    After dinner, Jake and Paul thought for a while. It wasn''t too late. Zachary might haven''t gone to bed yet.

    The two of them discussed and decided to go there now.

    Ding a Ling. The doorbell rang.

    Zachary] looked away from the newspaper and looked at the clock on the wall in confusion. "Go and see who it is."

    "Yes, Mr. Zachary!" The subordinate walked over and saw the person outside the door on the electronic screen of the vestibule. He came back and said, "Mr. Zachary, it''s the chairman and manager."

    "It''s so late. What are they doing here?" Zachary nodded and said, "Open the door."

    "Yes, sir!" The men in black went to the yard and opened the door, leading them in.

    The subordinate poured two cups of tea for them and stood behind Zachary silently.

    "What are you doing here?" Zachary asked, raising his eyebrows.

    "Well, well..." Paul glanced at his brother and winked at him.

    Jake had no c

    "Okay." Zachary closed his eyes wearily.

    After the door was closed, Zachary opened his eyes and said, "Give me your phone."

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate handed over Zachary''s phone. Zachary logged in micro-blog to see the comments on the hot topics.

    There were blessings and accusations in the comments, but most of them were criticizing.

    Seeing that Zachary didn''t look well, the subordinate said, "Mr. Zachary, why don''t you have a rest?"

    Zachary didn''t say anything. He continued, "As you know, nowadays media reporters like to write randomly in order to attract eyeballs. Maybe Miss Wendy vomited because of acute gastroenteritis. It''s not necessarily as they said, is it? "

    Zachary heard what he said. Yes, Wendy just vomited. Why did she have to be pregnant to vomit? She would throw up if she ate something wrong or got sick.

    Zachary nodded and said, "You are right. Maybe I overthought it."

 Chapter 457 Malicious Injury

    Zachary took a deep breath and lay on the bed.

    After they left the hospital, perplexed, Paul asked, "Brother, why didn''t you let me finish my words just now?"

    "Haste makes waste. Now Dad is so angry. I think it''s a bit of adding fuel to the fire. Let''s just tell Dad about it. Don''t push him too hard, or it will be counterproductive. " Explained Jake.

    "Oh, that''s what you mean. I see." Paul nodded, "I didn''t expect dad to like Wendy so much. He was so angry when he saw the news! As expected, Sara and Wendy are the apples of his eyes. "

    "So what? Now that Wendy has gone the same way as Sara, it will only destroy her image in father''s heart. "

    "But if the two of them get married, it will be good for us."

    When the two of them returned home, Bonnie couldn''t wait to ask, "How is it going? Did grandpa get angry? "

    "He was so angry that he was in hospital!"

    "What? Hospitalized? Is it so serious? " Asked Bonnie in shock.

    "Yes!" Paul n

    dy looked at him worriedly. "Where did you hurt? Does it hurt? "

    "It doesn''t hurt. I''m fine. Let''s go." Harold comforted Wendy, rubbing her head.

    Seeing the interaction between the two, some angry fans were softhearted when they saw this scene. "Wow! They seem to be in good relationship! "

    "Yes! Although Mr. Harold is wearing sunglasses, I can imagine the smile on his face. His eyes must be very affectionate! "

    "I watched the interview of Harold before. He was a man of few words and smiles. I didn''t expect him to have such a side."

    "That''s right. It''s good for Wendy to have such a boyfriend."

    "But it''s too much to make Wendy pregnant at the age of eighteen!"

    "It''s their privacy. We can''t interfere."

    At the same time, the reporters immediately uploaded the video they had just taken.

    The news that Wendy was beaten up at the airport and that Harold was the hero to save the beauty was immediately on the micro-blog hot search.

 Chapter 458 Hire A Murderer To Hurt Others

    Seeing that Harold was willing to block the book, many people covered their faces and screamed, "Wow, he is so handsome!"

    "Who is so immoral to smash a book?"

    "Wow! It was so warm! I believe in love again! "

    "They are definitely a couple, or I will broadcast me eating shit!"

    "What? Are you going to cheat me again? "

    "Is Wendy really pregnant? How nervous Harold is! "

    "According to my visual observation, she might be pregnant."

    Wendy and the others managed to squeeze out of the crowd and return to the He family.

    Harold went upstairs with Wendy in his arms. He immediately asked Jared to make some porridge for her. After feeding her half a bowl, he began to take out her luggage and put them in order.

    Wendy took out her phone and logged in twitter and micro-blog. It was not until she saw the news that she realized what had happened.

    Wendy blushed and said, "Harold, those reporters suspected that I was pregnant when they saw me

    ho was burying her head in eating, raised her head and asked in surprise, "The police are looking for me?"

    "Yes!"

    "What do you want from my daughter?" David asked with a frown.

    Millay swallowed nervously and moved back the chair.

    The policeman looked at her indifferently and said, "We have a case of assault and injury here, which may have something to do with Miss Millay. You need to go back to the police station with us and accept the investigation."

    Hearing the words, Millay''s face changed slightly.

    Zoe asked excitedly, "How is that possible! How could Millay be related to the case? Did you make a mistake? "

    "We won''t know until she accepts the investigation."

    Millay grasped Zoe''s hand nervously, "Mom, I don''t want to go to the police station. Mom, help me!"

    "Help? If Miss Millay is innocent, you just need to follow us to the police station to make a record. You don''t have to be so nervous! " The policeman said politely.

 Chapter 459 No Mercy

    Zoe thought the police was right. She stood up and nodded, "Millay, don''t worry. I''ll go with you."

    "Mom, but I..." I''m not innocent!

    Millay stopped her words in time. Her heart was beating violently. She grabbed Zoe''s hands tightly and said, "I don''t want to go there. That kind of place is in a mess. It''s too horrible."

    "Miss Millay, are you wrong?" The policeman said with a frown.

    With a wry smile, David stood up and said, "My daughter is too young to know this. Don''t take it to heart. We can go together, right? "

    "Sure!"

    "Let''s go together."

    "Dad, I don''t want to go!" Millay winked at David anxiously.

    Seeing his daughter in such a panic, David immediately understood that the case mentioned by the police must have something to do with Millay.

    The police noticed what Millay was doing. The two exchanged a look and smiled faintly. "Let''s go."

    "Yes! Let''s go! " David went upstairs and put on his suit jacket.

    Zoe also changed her clothes and walked out with

    ould Millay hire someone to hurt Harold? She likes Harold so much. Is there any mistake? " Zoe asked in disbelief.

    The police had no choice but to tell them the whole story. Millay asked someone to throw a dictionary at Wendy, but was stopped by Harold. The book hit his back.

    Zoe was a little surprised, but then she clenched her fists and cursed in her heart, ''It''s Wendy again! It''s her again!'' Do I offend the Shangguans in my previous life!

    David asked worriedly, "How is Mr. Harold? How much is the medical fee? I''ll pay it! "

    The police shook his head and said, "The legal examiner said that it was a minor injury. Mr. Harold only wants the criminal to be brought to justice, and he doesn''t ask for compensation or medical fees."

    Zoe shook her head and said, "Sir, please do me a favor. My daughter is so young. She can''t be detained! Mr. Harold is so slightly injured. You can just fine her! "

    David also pleaded, but it was no use pleading no matter how hard they tried.

 Chapter 460 The Final Of X Country

    Zoe hurriedly said to David, "David, Millay can''t be detained! Call Mr. Harold and tell him to let her go! "

    With a long face, David took out his phone and called Harold.

    In the He family''s house, Harold was feeding Wendy. When he heard the phone ring, Harold glanced at the caller ID and continued to feed Wendy.

    She looked at the phone on the bedside table curiously and asked, "Harold, your phone is ringing. Why don''t you answer it?"

    "Don''t worry about it." Harold said calmly.

    As soon as the phone rang stopped, it rang again. Wendy smiled and said, "Well, Harold, you can answer the phone and feed me later. Maybe something urgent happened. "

    "Nothing is more urgent than you." Harold scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew on it and said.

    Then he was slightly stunned.

    Wendy widened her eyes. She didn''t expect that Harold would say honeyed words again. He was worth teaching!

    When Harold "fed" her again, Wendy wrapped her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss. She clo

    k at his racing car, sighed helplessly, turned around and continued to walk forward.

    This scene was not cut off by the director. The fans of Damon were heartbroken to see his disappointment.

    "Oh! Damon is so unlucky. How could he be hit? "

    "Jackson''s car was out of control. Why did he hit Damon? Couldn''t he turn the steering wheel and hit others? "

    "The car is so fast. Maybe Jackson didn''t react, did he?"

    "Accidents are very common. Our fans can only wish Damon to work hard at the next race and win the championship!"

    "What a pity! Let Barnett win the championship for nothing!"

    "What the fuck? What did you mean by saying that Barnett won the championship for nothing? Luck is also a part of strength, OK? "

    "If Jackson hadn''t hit Damon, Royal Duke wouldn''t have won the championship!"

    "Are you William''s fans trying to stir up trouble by pretending to be the fans of Damon?"

    "That''s possible. William''s fans just can''t bear to see Barnett to be better than their idol!"

 Chapter 461 Win The Championship

    In Royal Duke, the coach couldn''t stop smiling when he saw Barnett who kept leading. He clapped his hands and laughed, "Champion, champion!"

    The other staff in the pit stop were also so happy that they hugged each other. It was only the first lap, and their expressions seemed as if they were sure to win the championship. "This time, the champion is definitely ours!"

    "Yeah! Go for it, Barnett! "

    When Damon returned to the pit stop, the other staff sighed and didn''t know how to comfort him.

    "Damon, you..."

    "I''m fine. Let''s continue watching the competition." Damon shook his head with a smile on his face.

    With the cameramen taking pictures here, they couldn''t show too sad expressions. They forced themselves to continue watching the competition.

    Seeing this, Wendy sighed in her heart.

    She thought highly of Damon in this competition, but things turned out to be like this.

    Without Damon, Barnett took the lead all the way and finally won the championship as

    aid that Wendy had arranged everything, he felt relieved.

    At the same time, when the domestic fans saw that Wendy was smeared by Barnett, many of them were very angry. They ran to Dragon and Wendy''s micro-blogs to ask what was going on.

    While everyone was looking forward to it, the latest news of Dragon was updated on Twitter and micro-blog.

    This news was a public health examination report of Wendy, which showed that she was not pregnant. Besides, this health examination report had been notarized in the notarization office and was not forged.

    Then Dragon simply explained that Wendy didn''t accept the local conditions and was allergic to food, so she didn''t participate in the training. During the competition, she also took part in the race, but she was still not feeling well.

    Of course, some people believed it and some not, but this was the best result for the time being.

    Wendy was browsing the news. Soon her eyes lit up and she quickly clicked on a website.

 Chapter 462 Come In Person

    The headline of the news said that Barnett had an affair with a woman. She quickly read the news, which said that Barnett had been having fun outside during the training.

    From this year till now, the news of where Barnett had fooled around was clearly listed, and even nude photos were posted.

    As soon as the photo came up, a warm hand touched her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked in confusion.

    "Don''t look." As Harold spoke, he closed the website and removed his hand from Wendy''s face.

    Wendy blinked her eyes. "Did you ask someone to do it, Harold?"

    "Yes."

    Now that Barnett wanted to discredit Wendy, Harold would not let him go. He had taken great efforts to find out his scandal.

    It was said that men would become bad when they were rich, so was Barnett.

    Every time he went to a country to race, during the training, he would go out to find women to have fun. If it had been in the past, people would not criticize Barnett. But no

    hile, Wendy nodded, "Yes, I''m hungry."

    "Jared, get some fruits for me." Harold ordered.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Jared went to the kitchen to prepare some fruits, but the phone in the living room kept ringing.

    He cut the watermelon and took it upstairs. "Mr. Harold, the Wen family is still on the phone."

    "Well, just ignore them." Harold nodded.

    "Yes, sir!" Jared did his job well and went back to his bedroom.

    After calling hundreds of times, David''s phone was almost out of power, and no one answered yet.

    Zoe was so anxious. Millay would be detained soon.

    "David, how about we go straight to the He family to find them?" Zoe sobbed, "It will be too late."

    "Okay, let''s go!" David nodded and the two drove to the He family in a hurry.

    When they arrived at the gate of the He family''s villa, looking at the bright light upstairs, Zoe clenched her fists angrily, "Look, David, they are at home! They didn''t answer our phone on purpose! "

 Chapter 463 Make Things Difficult On Purpose

    David said with a sigh, "But Millay did something wrong. It''s natural that they don''t want to talk to us and want to go through the normal procedures."

    "It''s just a smash. After all, Millay is the child of our Wen family. How can Harold not forgive her?" Zoe still scolded angrily, "Is it possible that Wendy Shangguan did it on purpose? No, it''s impossible! She... "

    David asked Zoe with confusion, "What are you talking about? What do you mean by saying that Wendy did it on purpose? "

    When Zoe heard David call Wendy intimately, she realized that her eyes were wide open and her whole body could not help trembling.

    Seeing Zoe''s expression, David was even more confused. "What''s wrong with you?"

    Zoe came to her senses and lowered her head in a hurry, not daring to look into David''s eyes. She rolled her eyes and said hastily, "Wendy Shangguan knew that Millay liked Harold. She must be jealous. She was afraid that Harold would really be taken away by Millay, so s

    d she aim at her? Did she know that thing? Zoe was shocked.

    "What''s wrong with you today?" David thought Zoe was abnormal.

    Zoe forced a smile and said, "Maybe I was too anxious about Millay. After all, she is our daughter."

    Zoe reached out to get the tea, but David dodged.

    David: "Don''t you feel bitter?"

    "I... I''ll try again."

    Zoe took the cup from David and took a sip. She didn''t know if she drank too much. It felt like water, but she couldn''t taste anything when she smelled the fragrance of lotus.

    Puzzled, Zoe took a big gulp. The bitter feeling came again. She retched for two more times, grabbed a few biscuits and put them into her mouth in a hurry.

    "It''s so bitter. How can you drink it?" Zoe confirmed that the tea was the same as that of David.

    "No, it''s not. You can take a sip slowly. When you smell the lotus fragrance, your taste bud will also taste sweet." "Wendy is good at making tea. The tea is delicious," said David approvingly.

 Chapter 464 For The Sake Of Your Mother

    Hearing this, the butler''s face looked a little better. "Mr. Sheridan and his wife also love this tea very much. If you drink too much, you will feel bitter. Many people are not used to it at the beginning, but later they like it very much. Miss Wendy said it''s like life. You can only be at ease step by step. If you walk too fast, you will to suffer in the end. "

    Hearing this, David couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wendy is right. Nowadays, children are too impetuous. Few people are as steady as her."

    Listening to David''s praise, Zoe got angry. "Why do you have to make so much sense just for a cup of tea? Don''t pretend to be know everything."

    "Hey!"

    Feeling the dissatisfaction in David''s eyes, Zoe realized that she had said something wrong. The butler was still standing here. If Harold and Wendy heard this, they would be doomed!

    Zoe''s face turned red and she coughed unnaturally. She wanted to defend herself, but it was she who said it. It was hypocritical for her to take it back at this time.

    As if he di

    seriously injured. "We have a good relationship with your parents. For the sake of me, can you forgive Millay for once? I will teach her a lesson when I go back! Ask her to apologize to you! "

    "She attacked Wendy. She should apologize to her!"

    Zoe''s heart sank. She clenched her fists and was unwilling to give up. But thinking that Millay was still in the police station, she had to nod and said, "Okay, okay. I will bring her to apologize to Wendy. What do you think, Wendy?"

    Hearing Zoe say that Harold was not injured, Wendy was very angry. She had just taken off his pajamas, and his back was bruised.

    Seeing that Wendy didn''t say anything, Zoe''s heart sank and her eyes were filled with resentment.

    Harold looked at her coldly.

    It seemed that Zoe didn''t notice that Harold was angry. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and quickly walked over to sit next to Wendy. She held her hand and whispered, "Wendy, for the sake of your mother and I are good friends, please help me. I only have this daughter!"

 Chapter 465 Let Her Go

    Wendy''s mother was her Achilles'' heel. She thought for a while and nodded, "Okay."

    "Thank you, thank you!" Zoe sobbed.

    Harold pulled back Wendy''s hand discontentedly. Seeing that her hands were red because of Zoe''s scratch, he gently rubbed them for her.

    If they were in their room, Wendy would be glad to let Harold do so. But now there were outsiders, she shyly pulled her hand back and said vaguely, "Massage it later."

    Just now, Zoe spoke in a low voice, so David didn''t hear what Zoe said at last.

    Hearing that Harold called the police, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief and stood up to say goodbye.

    There were only them left in the living room. Harold hurriedly picked up her hand and observed it carefully. Her little white hand was scratched red in several places. He gently breathed and asked, "Does it hurt?"

    Wendy really wanted to say that she was not a porcelain doll and didn''t feel any pain at all. But when she saw Harold''s action, she said coquettishly, "It hurts."

    Harold ge

    me! Knowledge is power! Hahaha! "

    "By the way, are Wendy and Harold a couple? I''m so curious. Why hasn''t it been made public yet? "

    "Eh? Wait, Maybe Wendy and Harold are siblings? "

    "Wendy''s surname is Shangguan. They can''t be brother and sister!"

    "Wait a minute. Do you think the Wen has something to do with Wendy and Harold?"

    While they were chatting, a paparazzi posted a message on micro-blog, "the person who attacked Wendy revealed the secret!"

    After he posted this message, he immediately bought micro-blog promotion for himself. This message soon appeared on the home page of many netizens'' micro-blog.

    What? Did the paparazzi know who was behind all this?

    Everyone opened the micro-blog to gossip. They saw that Millay Wen was thoroughly searched and mentioned that she liked Harold He. Millay and Zoe hugged and cried at the gate of the police station.

    "Really? No way! "

    "The paparazzi are so powerful that they even found out Millay Wen''s birth date. She is indeed under age."

 Chapter 466 Lowering Her Head

    "Yes, with these pictures at the gate of the police station, it seems that it is her."

    "What''s wrong with the children now? How could she fall in love with someone at such a young age? She should study hard at this time! "

    "Or the teacher didn''t assign her enough homework?"

    "That''s why she asked someone to smash something on Wendy because she was jealous that Wendy was with Harold? She has so many bad ideas at such a young age. Will she be a malicious person when she grows up? "

    "It seems that Wendy is indeed with Harold, right? Shocked! Ahhh! They are a perfect match! "

    "As an experienced person, I want to tell you that when I saw the expression on Harold''s face in the F1, I knew they must be a couple. Their eyes can''t be wrong!"

    "I like David Wen very much. I have watched several interviews of him. I didn''t expect that his daughter is such a vile person."

    "So, compared with how much money parents have earned, the most important thing for children is family affection and companionship. Otherwise, in this society full

    ype Millay Wen, the two words will be deleted. Let me have a try."

    "I''ve tried it just now. The micro-blog has indeed been deleted."

    "Well, we can''t say the two words Millay Wen? It was like Lord Voldemort in Harry Potter. We even can''t say her name. "

    "I just want to say that it''s good to have money."

    "Wendy has been bullied like this. As her boyfriend, shouldn''t Harold help her girlfriend vent her anger?"

    "Although the He family and the Wen family don''t have a deep friendship, they are both in the circle of the capital city. At least, they should give each other face, right?"

    "I feel sorry for Wendy. You''d better break up with such a useless man as soon as possible."

    "When did you see that Harold was useless? Didn''t he protect Wendy at the first time? The Oxford dictionary is so thick. It must be painful to be smashes like this. "

    "Yes! Maybe the two families have reached an agreement in private. I don''t think Harold will tolerate Wendy to suffer losses. "

    "Hey, do you think it was Harold who exposed this?"

 Chapter 467 Revenge On You

    Things didn''t go down as Zoe expected. On the contrary, it became more and more popular. Some netizens even found Millay''s micro-blog.

    "I''ve caught Millay''s micro-blog. Look at the content she posted. I seriously suspect that she has an anti-social personality."

    When they were chatting happily and saw this micro-blog post, they immediately clicked on the large picture, only to find that the screenshot about her posts which had been posted by Millay.

    Some expressed her admiration for Harold, and some expressed her hatred and Curses for Wendy. Her words were very vulgar, not like the obedient girl in her photos.

    "That''s horrible! This micro-blog made my scalp tingle. "

    "I suggest Millay''s parents to take her to see a psychiatrist as soon as possible."

    "She didn''t study hard at such a young age, and thought of these messy things."

    "I think it has something to do with the society nowadays. Most of the TV plays nowadays are not nutritious. They are almost scheming and mislead childr

    just said, Wendy asked, "Auntie, why did you suspect that I was taking revenge on you?"

    Zoe looked away unnaturally and said vaguely, "I asked you to let go of Millay, so you are not dissatisfied and wanted to revenge."

    "If I am really not dissatisfied, I won''t let Millay out of the police station, right?" Wendy smiled, "Aunt, we didn''t do that."

    Zoe was awakened by Harold after the impulse. She nodded and said, "I''m going back. You don''t feel well. Have a good rest."

    Then she turned around and was about to leave. Harold asked coldly, "Where is Millay?"

    "Millay?" Zoe explained, "She is very sad after this matter was exposed. She is resting at home."

    "Don''t forget that you promised to take her here to apologize to Wendy." Harold glanced at Zoe coldly.

    Zoe pulled her mouth awkwardly, "Okay, I''ll bring her here in a few days."

    Harold narrowed her eyes and asked, "In a few days?"

    "Yes, Millay is in a bad mood after what happened. I''ll take her here after she calms down."

 Chapter 468 Shocking Secret

    "How long will it take?" Harold approached her step by step, trying to prevent Zoe from fooling him.

    Zoe was angry that Harold didn''t give her a way back. She smiled awkwardly and said, "I will bring her here before this Sunday."

    "Okay."

    As Zoe walked out of the He family''s house, she cursed Harold and Wendy wildly and drove to the company.

    Turning her phone around, Wendy said in confusion, "Zoe looks weird. There are too many flaws. Harold, do you think she revealed these flaws by accident or did she do it on purpose?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve asked Jared to investigate. We just need to wait for the results." Harold rubbed Wendy''s head like touching a kitten.

    "Okay."

    Jared came with a bowl of soup. Harold took it and put it on the table. "Wendy, have a try."

    Although Harold had his unique feeding method and Wendy could barely eat, Harold couldn''t keep feeding her like this. She had to get out of the psychological shadow and wait for h

    d. Wendy, you have to cheer up. Don''t let him worry about you." Alice comforted her softly.

    Wendy felt much better after telling the secret that had been suppressing her heart for a long time and comforted by Alice.

    She wiped her tears and her eyes were much brighter than before. "Okay, thank you for talking with me, Alice."

    "It''s okay. Let''s go downstairs."

    "Okay."

    The two started to talk about something else and went downstairs.

    Seeing Wendy''s red eyes, Harold walked up quickly and asked, "Are you crying? What''s wrong? "

    "Nothing." Wendy shook her head.

    Alice winked at Harold, indicating him to stop asking. Harold understood and said, "The dinner is ready. Let''s go to have dinner."

    "OK! I haven''t eaten the food cooked by Jared for a long time. I''m so greedy! " Alice walked towards the dining room. She turned around and found that Wendy was sitting in the living room. She asked in confusion, "Wendy, don''t you have dinner?"

 Chapter 469 Getting Better

    "I''ll eat later."

    "Why do you eat later? Let''s have dinner together. "

    Wendy blushed. "I need Harold to feed me."

    "Then let''s eat together. He can feed you."

    "Well, no..." Wendy didn''t know how to explain it, so she said, "I''ll eat later. Alice, your time is precious. You''d better eat now."

    Harold looked away unnaturally and didn''t look at Alice.

    Alice looked at the two of them and joked, "Why are you so mysterious? Is the feeding method very special? "

    Hearing this, Harold and Wendy coughed at the same time.

    Alice was so smart. Judging from the expressions of the two of them, she immediately understood.

    She didn''t make fun of them and walked towards the dining room. "Okay, let''s eat now. I am starving to death."

    After Alice left, Harold took the porridge with Wendy to the bedroom.

    Thinking of what Alice had just said to her, she felt much better. She thought for a while and said, "Harold, I''ll try it myse

    t? You can easily expose yourself if you spread it out! You have been in this circle for so long. Do you need to be reminded of this? "

    "No! I didn''t spread it. Every time I finished photographing, I would install it into the computer and save it. I would immediately delete the photos in the phone. I had set a password for the photo album in the computer, so it couldn''t be spread out! " Barnett said firmly.

    "Then how did the paparazzi get these photos?" Blaine asked in confusion, "Has anyone touched your computer recently?"

    Barnett shook his head. "No, no one has my room card. No one can come in. How did you get in here? "

    "Me? I asked the hotel staff to open the door for me. " Blaine came up with an idea and asked, "Do you suspect that the paparazzi disguised as employees and got your computer?"

    "Yes!"

    "Oh! Think about how to deal with the trouble you have caused first. I''ll go to get the hotel surveillance video. "

 Chapter 470 Dont Forget To Show Off

    "Okay!" Seeing Blaine go out, Barnett took out his phone in a hurry. There were a lot of calls, most of which were from his wife.

    With his trembling fingers, Barnett logged in to his own twitter account. This time the abuses in the comment area were even fiercer than before and all of the comments were blaming him.

    "Fuck! Fuck! How could the photos be spread? " Barnett opened his computer in disbelief and found that the photo album was indeed locked. No one in the world could know the password except himself.

    Last time, there was a negative news about him. He thought he could improve his image by winning the championship this time. But this time, such news came out again. It was unforgivable for him to cheat on his wife no matter which country he was in.

    Besides, he liked to show off their love and create an image of a good man at home. This time, it was really a slap in the face.

    When he was having a headache, Blaine came back.

    "Did you find anything wrong?" Barnett asked

    idn''t watch the news or log in to the twitter, William still knew the news of Barnett cheating on his wife from his wife.

    He knew what kind of people of Royal Duke were, so he immediately turned off his phone and said, "Turn off your phone too."

    "Why? They don''t know my phone number. " His wife asked in confusion.

    "Maybe they will find out. You''d better turn off your phone as me. Our family is on vacation here comfortably. Don''t let them disturb us." William smiled.

    "Okay." His wife turned off her phone obediently. The three of them lay on the balcony of the villa by the sea to bask in the sunlight. They had a very comfortable life without competition these days.

    Just as William had expected, Royal Duke really managed to find out his wife''s phone number.

    Fortunately, their phones were turned off in advance, so no matter how hard they tried, it was useless.

    "Fuck! Their phones powered off! I still can''t get in touch with William! " The assistant said with a headache.

 Chapter 471 Hypocrisy

    The manager said angrily, "William is really heartless. He knows that the situation of Royal Duke is not good, and he is unwilling to come back to help Royal Duke out of the valley! It''s really a waste of our time to train him! Shit!"

    "What should we do now? Up to now, six sponsors have terminated the contract. "

    "I have no choice. It''s all because of Barnett!" The manager was so angry that he almost smashed everything he could.

    Knowing that he had made a big mistake, Barnett didn''t dare to go to the team to stimulate the senior leaders.

    It was easy for the paparazzi to find out that he went shopping. Worrying that they would make a fuss again, Barnett had to stay at home quietly.

    During this period of time, Wendy''s condition was getting better. Now she could eat normally and drive smoothly.

    Alice was a great benefactor for Wendy''s recovery. Wendy was very grateful to her. Knowing that Alice had an irregular diet and had a stomachache all year round, she specially made a tea to nourish her stomach and sent

    that she jumped up.

    Zachary asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you, Bonnie?"

    "Well, I got up late today and wanted to see you earlier. I ran and fell accidentally." Bonnie''s butt hurt, but it was hard to say that it was Wendy who hurt her.

    She had no choice but to say this, and to build her image as a good granddaughter.

    Although Zachary was quite dissatisfied with Bonnie, he was still satisfied with her words and burst into laughter.

    In front of Zachary, Bonnie couldn''t go against Wendy. She acted like a sister in front of her grandfather.

    Zachary was experienced. It was not the first or two times that Bonnie slandered Wendy. What she did would only make Zachary think she was hypocritical.

    In such a fake atmosphere, the three of them felt bad. Zachary persuaded, "Wendy, you can go back to have a rest. I''m about to leave the hospital in the next two days."

    "Okay! I will come to accompany you then! "

    "Me too!" Bonnie stood up in a hurry and said.

    Zachary lowered his eyes and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 472 The Completion Of The Movie Shooting

    Seeing Wendy leave the ward, Bonnie stood up in a hurry and said, "I''m going to see Wendy off!"

    "Well, okay!" Zachary nodded.

    Wendy walked out of the ward and heard the rapid footsteps. She stopped and looked back. It was Bonnie. "Anything else?"

    Bonnie walked up to her arrogantly and said, "I''m telling you. I didn''t tell Grandpa about it but it was not because I was afraid of you. If Grandpa hadn''t been sick, I would have let him teach you a lesson!"

    "Okay." After hearing what Bonnie said, Wendy turned around and left.

    "Hey, are you leaving like this?" Shouted Bonnie.

    "Well, what else can I do?" Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you want me to hit you again?"

    "You, how dare you hit me? I''ll go inside and call for help now." Bonnie warned angrily.

    Wendy shrugged and said, "That''s it. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go first."

    Although she said those harsh words, Wendy still didn''t be provoked. Bonnie was not reconciled at all. She clenched her fists and said i

    rearview mirror.

    The first corner was the place where Alice had an accident last time. Wendy was a little nervous. She slowed down, changed the gear and stepped on the gas. The whole action was done in one go.

    She passed the first corner smoothly and looked at the rearview mirror worriedly. She saw that Alice also passed through the hairpin deftly.

    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. She focused on the road ahead and continued to speed up.

    This scene was shot by a drone. Perry stared at the screen and ordered the staff to control the drone.

    "Stop!" Perry shouted at the ventilator.

    Hearing Perry''s order, they drove back. Because they needed to shoot more scenes, they drove several times on the mountain road in a row and finally finished shooting the scene.

    "Congratulations, Wendy!" Perry applauded and shouted.

    "Wow!"

    "Director Hong, are you going to treat us tonight?"

    "Yes, of course! Let''s go and finish the work quickly. Let''s go to have a mutton meal! " Perry laughed.

 Chapter 473 The Wrap Party

    "What? Now? "

    Wendy didn''t expect that the crew would hold a party. After the work, Harold would come to pick her up.

    "Yes, now! What''s up? Wendy, do you have an appointment? " Perry walked over and asked in confusion.

    Seeing that Wendy nodded, Perry smiled and said, "It''s rare for us to get together. Why don''t you come with us? What do you think? "

    "Well, well..." Wendy hesitated.

    "Wendy has an appointment? Is the person you made an appointment with a beauty or a handsome man? " A staff teased as he sat down.

    Wendy rubbed her nose and didn''t answer immediately. The staff immediately understood her hesitation. "Wow! It seems like a handsome man! "

    "Well, is it Mr. He, Mr. Harold He?"

    "Yes! Tell me the truth, Wendy. Who is it? "

    Wendy didn''t put on airs in the film crew. She had a good relationship with everyone, and they boldly asked her.

    "I''ll tell you later. I''ll go out and ask." Wendy trotted out of the crew and saw a familiar Shadow in a remot

    restaurant, the photos of the two of them had been spread everywhere on micro-blog.

    "Shocking news. Wendy Shangguan has finished the shooting. Harold He arrives to celebrate it in person."

    "Ahhh! I''m one hundred percent sure that Wendy and Harold are a couple! "

    "Oh my God! I can have dinner with my dream lover. I even doubt if I am dreaming."

    "Harold is super warm. He opened the door for Wendy personally. Look at his affectionate eyes. They must be a couple!"

    "The age gap between them is a little big. It seems that he is six years older than her. "

    "It''s okay to be six years older, but they are a perfect match."

    "Wait, this Shadow is so cool, isn''t it? Look at this car. Who can estimate how much it is worth? "

    "You are so weird. Others are talking about their relationship, but you are talking about cars here. "

    "Sure enough, men and women think differently. Love is the only thing in a woman''s eyes, and cars are the only thing in a man''s eyes. "

 Chapter 474 Public Relationship

    Wendy''s fans flooded her micro-blog again, asking her if she was really with Harold and wanted to know the answer.

    With Harold''s presence, the hotpot mutton was changed to a seafood dinner.

    "Mr. Harold is great!"

    "Only with Mr. Harold''s presence can we have such a good meal!"

    "Ha ha, we are lucky to have Mr. Harold''s help!"

    Many people were flattering Harold, but Harold didn''t respond at all. He sat there indifferently and scalded the tableware with tea for Wendy.

    Director Hong and several main characters were sitting at the same table, while the others were sitting at the next few tables. Their eyes were almost wandering between Wendy and Harold.

    Someone plucked up the courage and asked, "Wendy, Mr. Harold is so kind to you. Are you a couple?"

    Under everyone''s expecting eyes, Wendy nodded and smiled sweetly, "yes!"

    "Oh!" Although everyone had guessed the answer, they were still shocked when they heard that Wendy admitted it.

    "When did you t

    ow let me formally introduce to you. This is my boyfriend."

    At the end of this micro-blog post, she also put a loving expression, accompanied by the photo she had just taken.

    She clicked the send button.

    Harold read her micro-blog post. Wendy couldn''t help smiling. Suddenly, he kissed her thin lips.

    The two separated soon. Wendy shook her phone and asked, "Harold, repost it."

    "Okay." Harold also took out his phone and logged in micro-blog, reposting the message. He didn''t say anything but sent an Emoji of love.

    As soon as this micro-blog post was released, it immediately caused a huge wave.

    "Wow, wow, they are really a couple. They have made it public!"

    "Ah, in the photo, the two of them are a perfect match. Mr. Harold is handsome, and Wendy is cute!"

    "Did you notice that? Although Mr. Harold didn''t show any expression in this selfie, his eyes seemed to be smiling. Obviously, he didn''t look at the camera, but looked at Wendy on the screen."

 Chapter 475 You Have Never Liked Me

    "I believe in love again. It''s so sweet!"

    "Oh! Bless you! You must have a happy life! "

    "Among your gossips, do you think I''m the only one who cares about Wendy''s illness now?" This comment soon became a hot topic.

    After reading the comment, Wendy replied, "Thank you for your concern. I''m feeling better now."

    "Wendy, I''m an overseas student from country B. Come on, the next race!"

    Wendy said, "Thank you for your support. I will work hard!"

    Seeing that Wendy was answering her fans'' questions, everyone began to ask her how they knew each other and how they got together. All kinds of questions came to her.

    Wendy only answered some questions related to the race. As for the details of her relationship with Harold, she would not answer them.

    Harold hadn''t seen her smiling face for a long time since Wendy had been ill. It was time for rest, but he didn''t ask her to go to bed.

    In the Wen family of the capital, Millay was af

    Millay to see a psychologist?" Zoe questioned.

    David sighed, "Don''t you think that Millay is too infatuated with Harold? Ask a psychologist to comfort her. Maybe it will work."

    "What''s more, the situation of the He family is different from that of our family. They won''t accept a marriage like us. Harold is faithful. I don''t think he will fall in love with another woman. Millay has no chance."

    Zoe''s face changed slightly, "So you mean, you... You haven''t liked me until now? "

    David stopped wiping his hair. Soon he came back to his senses and continued to wipe his wet hair, without answering Zoe''s question.

    Seeing this, Zoe felt sadder. "David, I have married you for so many years. I have given birth to children for you and taken care of your family. Don''t you like me at all?"

    "Say something! Look at me! David, answer my question! " Zoe rushed in front of David angrily, pulled his hand away and looked at him with red eyes.

 Chapter 476 Come To Apologize

    "I... I..." David wanted to tell a lie, but he couldn''t tell it against his will.

    Tears streamed down Zoe''s face. She turned around and lay back on the bed, "Okay, you don''t have to tell me. I know your answer."

    Looking at Zoe''s sad face, David wanted to comfort her, but after thinking for a while, he didn''t say anything. He turned around and went to the study for the night.

    Looking at the empty bedroom, Zoe''s heart sank and endless resentment rushed into her mind.

    Well, since she could marry David, why couldn''t her daughter marry the person she liked? Clenching her fists, Zoe decided to help Millay win over Harold.

    Zoe didn''t sleep well last night. She went downstairs and felt annoyed when she thought that she had to take Millay to apologize to Wendy before the weekend.

    When David came downstairs and saw Zoe having breakfast in the dining room, he stopped and left with his briefcase.

    "Hey! Don''t you have breakfast, David? " Zoe

    ade tea."

    "Yes."

    Sitting on the sofa, Millay was jealous of Wendy and Harold next to each other.

    Especially when she saw Harold feed Wendy fruit, her eyes were like two daggers, trying to pierce Wendy.

    Noticing her expression, Wendy deliberately smiled and said, "Miss Wen, why are you looking at me all the time? Is there anything on my face? "

    Harold raised Wendy''s chin and looked at her up and down intimately. "Nothing."

    Millay had never seen Harold behave like this before. Normally, he seemed to be abstinent, but today he looked so different. Millay was driven crazy. Why was Harold so cold to others? Only when he faced Wendy would he be so gentle. Why!

    "Miss Wen?" Seeing that Millay had been staring at Harold, Wendy felt a little dissatisfied.

    Noticing Millay''s gaffe, Zoe nudged her to remind her.

    Unwilling to give up, Millay looked away and said, "I''m sorry that I was absent-minded just now."

    "It doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 477 Sincere Apology

    Just then, Jared made a cup of tea and brought it to her. Wendy smiled and said, "Auntie, please have a taste. This is my newly made tea."

    Zoe smiled awkwardly. As soon as the teacup was placed in front of her, she smelled a strong lotus fragrance.

    Zoe''s hand trembled slightly and she almost failed to grab the teacup.

    "Watch out!" Wendy took a deep breath and said, "Auntie, you have to hold it tight. The tea is a little hot. Be careful not to spill it on your hand."

    Zoe smiled awkwardly, "Okay, thank you."

    Zoe took a sip of the tea, bearing the strong repulsion in her heart. The lotus fragrance in her mouth was stronger, and she felt a little bitter compared with the last time she drank it. The newly made tea was very sweet, and after drinking it, she felt that the fragrance between her lips and teeth was still lingering.

    "How do you like it? Does it taste good? " Wendy asked deliberately.

    Zoe put down the teacup and said unnaturally, "I like it very much. It''s

    angguan''s mother and I are classmates."

    "What? Why? "

    "Don''t ask so many questions. You just remember what I said! If you still want me to help you chase Harold! " Zoe said seriously.

    Millay nodded, "Okay, mom. Don''t worry. I won''t tell Dad. I''ll listen to you!"

    When the two returned home, Zoe sat on the sofa and saw the driver coming in with the box of tea bags.

    "Give it to me." Zoe grabbed the box and threw it into the trash can.

    The driver was confused by Zoe''s behavior. He wanted to ask Zoe why she threw it away, but then he realized that he was just a subordinate and had no right to ask about it.

    The driver left silently.

    In the evening, when David got home from work, he sat in the living room and read the newspaper. Inadvertently, he saw the delicate box in the trash can. The package looked familiar to David, as if he had seen it somewhere before. Out of curiosity, he picked up the box and opened it slowly.

    A familiar lotus fragrance floated out.

 Chapter 478 Confirm Her Guess

    The tea bags were neatly placed in the boxes. David looked through them curiously. He remembered that the lotus tea he had at the He family last time smelled the same.

    "Why did they throw away all the new tea bags?" David murmured.

    When Zoe came out of the dining room, she saw the things in David''s hands. Her face changed slightly. ''Damn it! This bitch even sent a box of the tea bags to David. What on earth does she want to do?'' Did she know what happened that year?

    Zoe''s heart was in a mess. She coughed and asked tentatively, "What''s this in your hand?"

    David was confused. "You don''t know? I just picked it up from the trash can. Is this the tea from Wendy? Why did you throw it into the trash can? "

    Zoe looked away awkwardly, feeling a pang of regret in her heart. If she had known it earlier, she would have thrown it out of the room, but it had been seen by David.

    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Zoe didn''t say anything, David asked in confusion.

    Zo

    mart. He knew why Wendy behaved inappropriately at a glance of the photo.

    Harold frowned slightly, "Do you want to contact David later?"

    "Yes, I want to know what''s going on!" Wendy said seriously, "Zoe always said that she and my mother are good friends, but the hatred in her eyes is not fake."

    "Harold, I seem to understand why, but I''m not sure." Wendy held Harold''s hand nervously.

    Harold pulled Wendy into his arms and comforted her, "It''s Okay. Follow your heart. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to confirm it."

    Harold and Wendy interlocked their fingers. He smiled and said, "Anyway, no matter what the answer is, I won''t let you go."

    Another sweet word set Wendy''s mind at rest.

    Yes, it didn''t matter what the relationship between Zoe and David and her mother was. Anyway, she would never break up with Harold in her life. She just wanted to confirm her guess. No matter what the result was, it would not affect her relationship with Harold.

 Chapter 479 Haunting

    Thinking of this, Wendy calmed down. She put her arms around Harold''s neck and kissed him. "Harold, you''re right. I won''t let you go."

    Seeing the bright smile on the girl in his arms, Harold felt relieved. He rubbed her head and asked, "Do you need me to accompany you?"

    "No, I can handle it!" Wendy shook her head. "It''s about time. You can go to work."

    "Okay." After breakfast, Harold went upstairs to change his clothes. At the same time, Wendy followed him in, helped him put on his tie and took the opportunity to kiss him.

    Watching Harold go to work, Wendy took out her phone and dialed David''s number.

    As soon as David finished breakfast and was changing his clothes in the room, his phone on the table rang.

    "Ring, ring, ring."

    Looking at the caller ID, David was a little surprised. He picked up the phone and asked, "Wendy?"

    "Hello, Uncle David."

    "Hello, what can I do for you?" "Did Millay make trouble for you again?" David asked with a frown.

    "What? No, No

    lock on the wall. At five o''clock, Zoe went upstairs to change her clothes and asked the driver to drive her to the company.

    The employees of company didn''t get off work until six o''clock. It was just the right time to go now, and she was not afraid of traffic jam on the road.

    On the other side, Wendy also set out for the restaurant. The private room had been booked. If they went late, the dishes would be served very late. She went to order in advance, and when David came, they could eat directly.

    Five minutes before he got off work, David began to pack up his things.

    "Tap, tap, tap." Someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in, please."

    Crack! David raised his head and saw Zoe come in. He frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Seeing David''s expression, Zoe felt uncomfortable. "Can''t I come?"

    "I didn''t say that." David packed up his things. "What''s up?"

    "Millay lives in the school. I''m bored at home alone. Shall I go to a dinner with you tonight?" Zoe smiled.

 Chapter 480 What A Coincidence

    ''Why does she suddenly want to have dinner with me?'' David wondered. ''What a coincidence! Zoe seldom invited me to dinner before.'' thought David.

    He wouldn''t take Zoe there unless some occasions required a female companion.

    With his head down, David continued to pack up his things. "No, no one will take the ladies to the dinner today. It''s not appropriate for me to take you there."

    Biting her lower lip, Zoe suppressed her anger and said, "Is there anything wrong? I''m bored at home. Let me go with you. I won''t interrupt you. Don''t worry. "

    David took his briefcase. "No. You can go home and have a rest. If you want to take part in the party, I''ll take you there next time when I need to take a family with me."

    She clenched her fists and made up her mind when she saw that David walked past her without any intention of taking her there.

    "Ah..."

    Hearing Zoe''s exclamation, David turned around in a hurry. Seeing that Zoe was s

    heard the words, it suddenly occurred to him that he had a dinner with Wendy. When he was about to call Wendy, she called him first.

    The food in front of her turned from hot to warm, and now it was almost cold.

    "Uncle David, where are you now?" Asked Wendy.

    David apologized, "I''m sorry, Wendy. I can''t leave now. If you have something to tell me, why don''t you tell me on the phone?"

    Hearing the name "Wendy", Zoe, who was pretending to faint on the bed, paused for a second. She really wanted to open her eyes to see David, but she couldn''t.

    Zoe had to stretch out her ears to listen carefully. She couldn''t hear what Wendy said, so she could only guess what they were talking about from David.

    "You are busy now?" Wendy frowned.

    "Yes." David answered helplessly, "Your aunt Zoe suddenly fainted. I''m with her in the hospital now. I''m so sorry that I forgot to call you."

    Why did she faint at this time? What a coincidence!

 Chapter 481 Take It Home

    Wendy was suspicious of Zoe''s dizziness. She asked, "How is Aunt Zoe now?"

    "I don''t know. The doctor said there was nothing wrong with her, but she hasn''t woken up yet." David signed, "So I have to stay with her in the hospital tonight. I can''t go there. Wendy, what can I do for you? How about we talk over the phone? "

    Wendy didn''t know whether David was in the ward with Zoe or not. She wasn''t sure whether Zoe was really in a coma or not.

    Not hearing Wendy''s voice, David asked in confusion, "Wendy? What? Is the signal bad? "

    "I''m listening, uncle." Wendy smiled, "How about this? We''ll see each other a few days later when she recovers."

    "Well, do you have to meet and tell me? Is it urgent? " Asked David curiously.

    "I''m not in a hurry. I think it''s better to ask when we meet." Wendy explained.

    She had been waiting for him for two lifetimes. How could she be afraid of waiting for him for such a little time?

    "That''s good. I''ll call you later."

    "Okay."

    Zoe listened with her eyes closed. She kept guessing why

    n''t go abroad. I don''t want to work overtime! Boo... Hoo... "

    Every time Wendy went abroad for a competition, the assistant would have to work overtime. Although he had overtime pay, he wanted to get off work on time to date his girlfriend.

    The assistant happily packed up and got off work.

    After hanging up the phone, Wendy played on her phone for a while, but the waiter hadn''t come yet.

    "What happened? Has she forgotten to take the box for us? " Wendy murmured.

    Jared raised his hand and pressed the service bell.

    "What should we do, manager? They rang the bell! " The waitress asked anxiously.

    The manager was also very upset. "I''ve asked someone to buy a meal box in the supermarket. You go and ask them to wait for a moment."

    "Oh! Okay, I''ll go now. " The waitress walked quickly over.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The waitress pushed the door open and came in, saying apologetically, "I''m really sorry. We don''t have any meal boxes. Now we have sent someone to buy it. Please wait a moment."

 Chapter 482 Leave With Me

    Jared looked at the waiter unhappily, "Didn''t your restaurant prepare the meal box in advance?"

    "Forget it, Jared. Just wait. These dishes are cold anyway."

    With Wendy''s help, the waitress felt relieved and left.

    Jared said seriously, "Miss Wendy, this is a high-end restaurant. I can''t believe that they can''t even do such things well. These dishes don''t worth the price."

    "Ha ha!" Wendy couldn''t help laughing. "Of course, the dishes cooked by Jared are the best and priceless in the world."

    Jared was happy to be praised by Wendy. "I''m not proud. The fish head with chopped pepper is too bad."

    After Jared''s complaints, Wendy had to continue to play with her phone in the box.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Oh! It seems that here comes the box! " Wendy stretched herself.

    Jared: "Come in."

    The man outside pushed the door open and came in.

    Seeing several men in black suits and sunglasses, Jared immediately stood up and blocked in front of Wendy.

    The atmo

    don''t have to hold me. I can run myself."

    "Are you sure you can follow us if I don''t pull you?"

    "Of course, don''t look down upon me!" Said Wendy firmly.

    There were gunshots outside, but Wendy didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Surprised, Sherwood loosened his grip on Wendy and said, "Follow me!"

    "Okay!"

    Wendy did exercises every day. She was good at running.

    Jared frowned and asked, "What should we do next? We can''t go on like this. "

    "Get in the car." Sherwood looked up at the truck not far away.

    One of Sherwood''s subordinates ran up to him quickly. Although he didn''t have the key, Wendy saw him take out something from his pocket and press the door button. The car light flashed.

    The subordinate pulled the door open immediately.

    When Wendy was about to get on the car, a strong force pulled her over in a hurry. She couldn''t stand steadily and threw herself into a warm embrace.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!" A man in black fell down, and blood quickly seeped out.

 Chapter 483 Only Once

    Wendy''s face changed slightly, and Sherwood moved quickly and put her into the truck in the blink of an eye. "Lie down!"

    Wendy lay on her stomach obediently. If it weren''t for Sherwood''s quick movement, they might have been shot through.

    The gunshots were not very consistent. Judging from the sound, it should be a sniper rifle.

    Now, Wendy was sitting on the passenger seat. With an idea in her mind, she slowly moved to the driver''s seat. "Get in the car quickly."

    There was no key in the car. Wendy randomly found a paper clip in her seat. She straightened the paper clip and observed the hole in the key, wondering what the key looked like.

    She fiddled with the paper clip quickly. She inserted the paper clip into the hole and turned it around. Then the car started.

    "Get in the car!" Wendy shouted.

    The several people hiding outside the door shot a few more shots at the dark. They didn''t know if they had hit them, but the gunshots didn''t sound again. They qui

    ank and he stared at Sherwood coldly.

    Miss Wendy belongs to Mr. Harold. No one else can take her away.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy chose a mild answer. "Not bad."

    "Just not bad?" However, Sherwood was not satisfied with her answer. "I''m not bad looking, and I have as much money as Harold. Is the result just good?"

    Wendy cleared her throat. "Your world is dangerous. His world is peaceful."

    Hearing this, Sherwood frowned slightly, but soon he smiled and said, "His world is peaceful? I don''t think so. "

    "You don''t think so? what do you mean? Does Harold often encounter danger? " Asked Wendy seriously, stepping on the brake.

    The car stopped all of a sudden. They didn''t expect that Wendy would suddenly stop because of this.

    Sherwood and Wendy looked at each other. Seeing the nervous and uneasy look in her eyes, he looked away uncomfortably.

    "Say something!" Sherwood didn''t say anything. So, Wendy looked at Jared and asked, "Jared, answer me."

 Chapter 484 I Wont See You Off

    It suddenly occurred to Wendy that she was shot in a bus when she met Harold this life, and there were some men in black around him occasionally.

    As for Jared, he was Harold''s bodyguard and arranged to protect her.

    Jared didn''t know how to answer her question.

    Wendy said first, "You can''t lie to me, Jared!"

    Jared shut his mouth and swallowed the white lie.

    Wendy was unhappy to hear no answer. She turned around and started the car again.

    Although they were in a shabby truck, Wendy kept talking in the car. The atmosphere in the car was good.

    Now, Wendy didn''t say a word. The car was quiet, which made people feel a little uncomfortable.

    Sherwood rolled his eyes and smiled, "Wendy, I can tell you, but... You have to promise me one request. "

    "What request?"

    "Miss Wendy, don''t say yes!" Jared stopped her in a hurry.

    "I haven''t made up my mind yet. Just like before, I will contact you when I think of it." Sh

    .

    Although Wendy explained these things easily, Harold knew that it would not be that easy. He nervously held Wendy''s small hand and said, "That''s good."

    "Yes! Don''t worry, Harold! I''m fine! "

    "Stay away from Sherwood." Harold warned.

    "Okay, I know!" Wendy nodded and sighed. "What a pity! I didn''t eat a single bite of those dishes. I just ate fruit."

    Harold smiled, "Safety first."

    "I know, but I still think it''s a pity. It''s very expensive."

    "It doesn''t matter. I will support you." Harold rubbed Wendy''s head.

    She heard another sweet word! It was worth it!

    Wendy was overjoyed. "Okay, okay. You support me! You will support me for the rest of my life! "

    "Yes, the rest of your life." Harold kissed her affectionately.

    "Mr. Harold, Miss Wendy, the noodles are ready!" Jared walked out quickly and saw this scene. He was stunned.

    Why would he see this? Jared was helpless every time such a thing happened.

 Chapter 485 He Was Jealous

    As expected, when Harold heard Jared''s voice, he turned around and glared at him unhappily.

    Jared shrank his neck silently, turned around and walked quickly to the kitchen in embarrassment.

    With a smile, Wendy put her arms around Harold''s neck and kissed him again. "Let''s go to have dinner. I''m starving to death."

    After dinner, Wendy went back to the bedroom to wash up.

    While Wendy was taking a shower, Harold went to Jared and asked, "Tell me what happened just now."

    "What? Didn''t Miss Wendy just tell you? "

    "I''m worried that she didn''t tell the truth."

    "I see!" Jared understood what Harold meant.

    Harold guessed that Wendy was afraid that he would worry about her, so she didn''t tell the truth. Jared understood and told Harold what had happened just now. He also told Harold that he had told Wendy what had happened to him these years.

    Clenching his fists, Harold asked, "What on earth does Sherwood want to do?"

    "I don''t know. But fortunately

    Harold''s arm, she leaned her head on his shoulder and asked, "Did Jared tell you the strange questions that Sherwood asked me? I just said it out of courtesy. I really didn''t mean anything else. Harold, don''t be jealous. "

    "Jared..."

    "Harold, you promised me last time that you wouldn''t lie to me anymore!" Wendy snapped.

    As expected, hearing this, Harold didn''t say Jared more. Instead, he just lowered his head to read the document.

    It was obvious that he was jealous. A shrewd person always behaved like this in front of her. The contrast made Wendy want to laugh.

    "Harold, don''t be jealous. I don''t like him. You can rest assured one hundred percent." Holding Harold''s hand, Wendy said affectionately, "I''ll be with you in my previous life, this life and next life."

    Hearing what Wendy had said, Harold was in a bad mood just now, but now the haze had passed. He smiled and said, "Okay."

    Observing his expression, Wendy knew that he was no longer angry.

 Chapter 486 An Appointment

    "How do you know that we were together in our previous life?" Harold asked with a smile.

    "I guessed!" Wendy said with a smile.

    Comforting the jealous Harold, the two began to work separately. When it was time for rest, the two put aside their work and washed themselves.

    In the past few days, Wendy had been studying and cooking at home. The new semester was about to begin, and she would not make it when she went to race at that time.

    Time went by day by day. She was going abroad tomorrow, but she still didn''t get a call from David.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy took out her phone and dialed David''s number.

    In the Armed Police Hospital, after dealing with the business of the company, David came to take care of Zoe. "Do you feel better today?"

    "Still the same." Zoe sighed.

    Seeing the doctor come in, David asked with concern, "Doctor, how is my wife?"

    The doctor was also distressed. He shook his head and said, "We didn''t find any problem."

    "Then why di

    st speechless. "Miss, this place is very close to you. This is a one-way road. I have to take a detour. You''d better walk there!"

    Zoe was not familiar with this place. When she heard that the driver would take a detour, she asked the driver how to go there and immediately ran over.

    Wendy had arrived. She was a little famous now. She came out to disguise herself today.

    She was wearing a hat, a floral dress and a pair of black sunglasses.

    She looked very different from her usual casual clothes. Today, Wendy dressed in the same style as Sara.

    She sat in the private room and took off her hat, waiting for David.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in, please."

    Hearing the voice of Wendy, David pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw the person sitting on the chair, he was stunned.

    "Sara?" With his eyes wide open, David shouted in disbelief.

    Hearing Sara''s name and seeing the same expression of David as Derek''s, Wendy had an answer in her heart.

 Chapter 487 Tell Me Everything You Know

    Holding the glass tightly, Wendy took a deep breath and asked in confusion, "Uncle David? Why are you standing at the door? "

    It was not until David heard this that he came to his senses. He kept looking at Wendy''s face. The more he looked at her, the faster his heart beat.

    David quickly walked over and pulled out the chair. When he sat down, his legs accidentally touched the table.

    "Ouch!" The pain from David''s knees made him gasp.

    Wendy looked at David and said, "Uncle David, are you okay?"

    "It''s okay." Raising his head, David fixed his eyes on Wendy.

    He used to think that Wendy looked familiar. But today, she changed into a different dress. It was not until then that David found that Wendy looked so much like that person!

    An idea flashed through David''s mind. By the way, the two of them both had the surname of Shangguan and looked so alike. Were they relatives?

    Wendy handed the menu to him and asked, "Uncle David,

    erek? "

    Thinking of this, David cursed angrily, "Derek Xie! Damn it! "

    At first, Wendy was so angry that she wanted to rush up and hit David. But when she saw that he was scolding Derek, she had an idea. Was there any misunderstanding?

    Wendy hurriedly explained, "Uncle Derek has never been with my mother. I''m from a single parent family. My mother brought me up alone."

    David knocked over the glass in front of him. "What, what? Derek has never been with your mother? "

    Wendy nodded.

    "That''s impossible. They are not..." David was totally confused. He kept thinking about what had happened in the past, and his mind was in a mess.

    Wendy could roughly guess what was going on from David''s words. It seemed that there was a big misunderstanding between them.

    "Uncle David, where did you hear that Uncle Derek was with my mother?" Wendy smiled coldly, "Now I want to know the answer. I hope you can tell me everything you know."

 Chapter 488 Tracking

    When David came to his senses, his mind was in a mess and he had thought of countless possibilities.

    After thinking for a while, David said, "Yes, your mother and I were together. When I graduated, I had a serious car accident and my family sent me abroad for treatment. "

    "When I came back, Zoe told me that your mother and Derek got married. I didn''t believe it at that time, but I didn''t recover and couldn''t go there at all. They said that your mother saw that I had a car accident and didn''t know if I could survive. Derek was pursuing her, so she married Derek. "

    Wendy asked, "So you believed it?"

    "No, I don''t believe it. But I can''t find Sara. I can''t ask her what''s going on." David said with pain, "I have no choice. I want to find her, but my grandfather was too old at that time. He wanted to see me get married before he died. I have no choice but to follow my family''s advice and marry your Auntie Zoe. "

    Wendy smiled coldly, "No, she is not my Auntie Zoe. My

    d go back to the hospital. If she was a little late, then the lie would be exposed.

    Zoe hurriedly threw the menu on the table and said, "No, thanks. I''ll go."

    Fortunately, David hadn''t paid the bill yet. He kept urging the cashier. Zoe took this opportunity to slip away in a hurry.

    David pressed the password and finally paid the bill.

    He looked terrible. A few minutes had passed, and Wendy must have gone far. He couldn''t catch up with her.

    The waitress walked to the cashier''s desk with the menu and complained, "I met a lunatic. She didn''t order anything with the menu and looked around furtively. I don''t know what she is going to do."

    David stopped and asked seriously, "What does she look like?"

    "Well, short hair, yellow shirt and black casual pants." The waitress said.

    David recalled that Zoe seemed to have such a suit of clothes. He opened his phone and found a photo of Zoe from the photo album. He handed it to her and asked, "Is it this woman''s?"

 Chapter 489 Guilty Conscience

    "Yes, yes, it''s her." The waitress nodded and said.

    The waitress suddenly realized that David knew the lunatic she had just mentioned. Her face changed greatly and apologized in a hurry, "Sir, I''m sorry. I... I didn''t mean that."

    "Never mind." David shook his head, turned around and left.

    After seeing David leave, the girl at the checkout counter complained, "You are so lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t pursue it."

    The waitress stuck out her tongue and said, "Damn it! How could I know they know each other?"

    "Does the wife come to see if her husband has an affair? That''s why she was sneaking around. The man seemed to be in a private room with a beautiful girl just now. "

    "Wow, he looks like a gentleman. I didn''t expect that men are the same. When they have money, they forget their wife and went to hide their mistress in another house."

    "Leave him alone. Go ahead with your work."

    "Okay."

    Zoe ran all the way to the hospital as fast as she could. She must went back to the ho

    " Zoe was taken aback, her heart beating fast.

    ''Damn it! It seems that David has known what happened that year.''

    "Answer my question!" Shouted David angrily.

    "Of course I remember. I didn''t expect Sara to be such a skittish girl, so I tore the invitation card in anger. " Zoe still remembered her lie.

    "But I heard one thing today. Sara didn''t marry Derek at all." David approached her step by step.

    Zoe began to talk nonsense uneasily, "Maybe Derek found out that she hooked up with another man and cancelled the wedding in a fit of anger."

    At this time, Zoe was still slandering Sara, which made David very uncomfortable. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Sara had a good relationship with many of her classmates. I asked them just now, but they all said that they didn''t accept the invitation. Why did only you receive it?"

    In fact, David didn''t call them at all. He was deliberately scaring Zoe.

    Zoe said in a trembling voice, "I don''t know. Maybe she has a guilty conscience."

 Chapter 490 Hesitation

    "Only you and Derek know that the relationship between me and Sara. If she had a guilty conscience, why did she send you the invitation?"

    "I... I..." Zoe was in a mess. She couldn''t make up any more.

    "Did you lie to me?" David stared at Zoe angrily.

    Zoe felt sad. She had been married to David for so many years and had done so many things for the Wen family. But in the end, she was beaten by what Sara''s daughter''s words.

    "David, I didn''t. I swear I never lied to you!" Zoe held on to David''s hand and cried, "David, trust me!"

    David shook off her hand. "Don''t touch me. You''ve lied to me for so many years. Now you still want to lie to me!"

    "If my grandfather hadn''t been seriously ill, how could I have given up looking for Sara and married you?"

    The words stabbed into Zoe''s heart like a dagger. She was almost suffocated by the pain. "How could you say that, David? Sara is a skittish woman. You were cheated by her. I really didn''t..."

    "Enough! You don''t de

    willingness and anger in his heart had nowhere to vent. David was so angry that he punched directly on the steering wheel.

    "Damn it! Zoe, you such a vicious woman!" David cursed in a low voice.

    In the courtyard in the suburb, Zachary was reading the newspaper when the doorbell rang. His subordinate walked over and said, "It''s Miss Wendy."

    "Oh? Wendy is here? " Zachary''s eyes lit up. He put down the newspaper in a hurry and said, "Go and make a pot of tea."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Seeing Wendy come in, Zachary smiled and asked, "Why are you here today, Wendy?"

    "Well, I''m going abroad tomorrow, so I come to see Grandpa." Wendy forced a smile.

    Noticing that Wendy''s smile was not as bright as usual, Zachary frowned and asked carefully, "Well, are you having a quarrel with Harold, Wendy?"

    "What? No. How could I have a quarrel with Harold? " Wendy shook her head and smiled, "Harold loves me very much. It''s impossible to quarrel with him. He always gives in to me."

 Chapter 491 Waiting At The Door

    When Wendy mentioned Harold, the smile on her face became brighter. He asked, "Why do I feel that you are a little depressed?"

    "Well, I''m going abroad again. I don''t want to leave you." Said Wendy, half telling the truth.

    In fact, she was not happy about the matter of David. She didn''t know if she should tell Grandpa about the matter between him and her mother.

    Grandpa was old now, and his blood pressure had risen because of her previous rumors. If she told this explosive news to him, it was a problem whether his health could bear it.

    Wendy hesitated.

    Zachary joked, "I think you don''t want to leave Harold, do you? I''m an old man. Why can''t you just leave me alone? "

    "Ha ha! Grandpa, you and Harold have the same status in my heart. I don''t want to leave either of you. " Wendy explained.

    "But you have no choice. This is your choice. The competition is so concentrated. You must often go abroad. "

    The subordinate of Zachary brought a pot of tea. Zachary waved his hand and said wit

    "What''s wrong? Did she meet with David successfully? " Harold asked with concern.

    "Yes! They met each other successfully, but I was not in the room at that time, so I didn''t know what they had talked about. I just found that Miss Wendy was in a bad mood after talking with David. "

    Jared also told Harold that they went to Zachary''s house for dinner and met David at the gate of the community.

    "Okay, I see." Harold walked quickly to the bedroom.

    Crack!

    When Harold opened the bedroom door, he saw the girl lying on the bed and covered herself tightly. He walked up and gently pulled open the quilt.

    Wendy''s bright eyes were exposed. She was not sleeping.

    "Why did you cover yourself in the quilt? It''s not good. "

    "Okay, I won''t do that next time." Wendy answered obediently.

    "Are you sure?" Harold untied his tie slowly.

    He didn''t make it clear what he was asking, but Wendy knew what he was asking. However, her attention was all attracted by Harold''s action, which was so sexy.

 Chapter 492 She Is A Liar

    Wendy kept her eyes on his fingertips. After loosening his tie, Harold unbuttoned another button on his collar.

    Seeing her staring at him, Harold was amused and raised her chin, "What are you looking at?"

    "You." Wendy couldn''t help stretching out her neck to kiss him.

    Harold became more and more active after being "taught" by Wendy.

    He closed his eyes and held Wendy''s waist to deepen the kiss.

    The two of them parted, out of breath. Then, Wendy left Harold''s arms. She nodded and said, "The identity of David has been confirmed."

    Wendy slowly told Harold the news she got from David. Harold felt sorry and helpless after hearing it.

    Because of Zoe, David didn''t know what happened to Sara. She was forced to run away from home by her family, which made Sara and her daughter Wendy live such a poor life.

    Harold rubbed Wendy''s head lovingly and asked, "What are you going to do next?"

    "I won''t let go of Zoe. As for David, I don''t want to talk to him." Said Wendy calmly.

    "Did you tell

    out his phone and dialed Wendy''s number again, but he still couldn''t get through. Thinking for a while, he called Harold.

    At this time, Harold and Wendy were busy with their own things in the study. Hearing the vibration of the mobile phone, Wendy grabbed the mobile phone and wanted to give it to Harold.

    She saw the caller ID and her hand stopped in the air.

    "What''s wrong?" Harold noticed her action and asked.

    "Nothing." Wendy handed the phone to him.

    Seeing the caller ID, Harold understood what was going on. He held the phone and asked, "Do you want me to answer it?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t hinder you from making any decision." Wendy shrugged and began to draw the sports car design on the paper.

    After thinking for a while, Harold picked up the phone and walked out of the study.

    "Hello?"

    The phone was finally connected. With a sigh of relief, David hurriedly said, "I''m Uncle David. Harold, can you let Wendy answer the phone? I have something to talk about with her. "

 Chapter 493 My Daughter

    "It''s the same to talk with me. Wendy doesn''t want to answer your phone." Harold said calmly.

    When David heard that Wendy was unwilling to answer the phone, he felt very sad. "I have something important to talk with Wendy. Harold, please help Uncle David. This is very important to me. It''s useless for me to tell you. You don''t know... "

    "How do you know I don''t know?"

    "What? You know? " David asked in disbelief, "How did you know that?"

    Harold smiled faintly, "Wendy talks about everything to me. There is no secrets between us."

    Surprised, David asked tentatively, "Do you know that I have met Wendy today?"

    "I know. I even know what you have talked about. You can ask whatever you want to know. "

    Looking out of the window, David took a deep breath and asked, "Wendy... She, she is my daughter, isn''t she? "

    "Don''t you already know the answer in your heart? Do you need to call me again to confirm it? " Harold asked.

    "I... I''m not sure. I had a ca

    ly.

    Back in the study, Harold continued to read her documents.

    He had been away for a long time, and Wendy didn''t ask him what he had talked with David. She was drawing silently.

    As soon as the time came, the two of them went to wash themselves and have a rest.

    Millay went back home angrily. Hearing the sound of the door, Zoe turned around in a hurry and said, "David!"

    However, when she saw Millay walk in, Zoe asked anxiously, "Where... Where is your father?"

    "He is in the company. It seems that he doesn''t want to go home." Seeing that Zoe was finally willing to speak, Millay sighed, "Mom, what''s wrong with you and dad? It''s the first time I''ve seen you arguing so loudly. "

    "It''s all Wendy''s fault. It''s all her fault!" Zoe said through gritted teeth.

    "She? What does it have to do with her? " Millay asked curiously, "Is she dad''s mistress?"

    Millay guessed. Zoe shook her head and said angrily, "She is your father''s illegitimate daughter!"

 Chapter 494 Strong Opponent

    "What? Illegitimate daughter? " Millay was frightened.

    "Yes, I don''t know what she said in front of your father. Then your father said that I was a liar, that I pretended to be sick and lied to him. And he was very angry with me!" Zoe cried sadly, "She must be trying to destroy our relationship on purpose. She must come here to compete for the family property!"

    Millay was pissed off. She had been very dissatisfied with Wendy for taking Harold away from her. Now that she knew that Wendy was still her father''s illegitimate daughter, she was going to be furious.

    "I wonder why dad always spoke for that bitch before. It turns out that she is his illegitimate daughter, so he is on her side, not me!" Millay was so angry that she jumped to her feet. "Dad has gone too far! Mom, what should we do now? "

    Zoe shook her head sadly, "I don''t know what to do. Your father doesn''t want to see me at all and he doesn''t want to come back either. I don''t know."

    "Mom!" Millay hugged Zoe a

    ly.

    Jared stood aside and looked at Sherwood''s men aggressively. The atmosphere was tense.

    Wendy looked up at Sherwood and asked, "What''s up?"

    "Why can''t I have dinner with you?" Asked Sherwood.

    "Well, I''m having dinner with Harold. It''s not good for you to be the third wheel here." Wendy complained.

    After a short pause, a smile appeared on Sherwood''s face again. "Well, I don''t want to be the third wheel."

    Sherwood left with his subordinates. Wendy looked down at the menu and discussed with Harold what to order.

    They tried the specialty of country B, which was not very delicious.

    "I need to go to the bathroom."

    "Okay." Wendy ate the dessert slowly.

    In the washroom, Harold met Sherwood again. Harold went straight forward and said, "Please stay away from Wendy."

    "What?" Turning his eyes away from the mirror, Sherwood stared at Harold and asked, "Do you think I''m a strong opponent of you, Mr. Harold? Are you afraid that I will take her away? Huh? "

 Chapter 495 Dominance

    Harold said coldly, "I''m confident in Wendy."

    "Since you are confident in Wendy, why do you come to talk with me?" "If Wendy''s heart is always on you, I can''t take it away no matter how hard I try."

    "You and she are not from the same world. You will only bring trouble to Wendy. If you really like her, please stay away from her." Harold warned.

    Hearing this, Sherwood couldn''t smile. His lips moved slightly, but he couldn''t say anything.

    He knew clearly that Harold was right.

    He didn''t live in the same world with Wendy. She had been in trouble because of him last time.

    Noticing that Sherwood was deep in thought, Harold walked past him and entered the bathroom.

    When Sherwood came to his senses, he laughed at himself and left the restaurant.

    Harold came back from the bathroom and ate up all the desserts with Wendy. The two went back to the hotel for rest.

    On the second day, Wendy went to the race spot without a stop. As soon as she arrived at the garage, oth

    s very jealous.

    Tom was the most famous racing driver in the last century, and he had also set a terrifying record. Later, a car accident occurred in a drunk driving, and his spine was damaged, resulting in high paralysis.

    It was a pity for a professional racing driver to end up like this.

    But Tom was still respected and loved by the people in the racing circle.

    Even when Barnett was called the king car before, no one would compare him with Tom. Subconsciously, they still thought that he was not as good as Tom.

    Now, Wendy had only taken part in a few competitions, and someone had already compared her with Tom. How could Barnett be willing to accept it?

    With a cold face, Barnett left silently.

    Only then did someone notice that Barnett had been sitting behind them.

    "Hey, he seems to have heard what we just said."

    "So what? What are you afraid of? Now, Barnett has fallen from the altar. If he continues to be so arrogant, there will only be fewer fans. "

 Chapter 496 Never Seen It Before

    After Wendy finished running, she drove the racing car back to the garage of Dragon. Harold immediately helped her out of the racing car and helped her unfasten the racing helmet.

    In the past, either Wendy did it by herself or with the help of other staff.

    This time, Harold did it himself, which attracted the attention of the employees around.

    Harold wiped the sweat off Wendy''s forehead with a handkerchief and asked softly, "Are you tired?"

    "Not yet. I''m used to it." Wendy said with a sweet smile.

    "Drink some water."

    Harold handed the thermos cup to Wendy. Wendy took it and asked with confusion, "Why don''t you take the mineral water?"

    "Drinking too much water is easy to get kidney stones. Warm water is better." Harold explained.

    "Okay." Wendy felt warm in her heart. She took a sip of water and rested.

    Seeing that Harold took good care of Wendy, Bess felt happy for her.

    Soon, Steve drove the racing car ba

    to her. I''m so envious of him."

    "Oh my God! I kind of like Vivien''s boyfriend."

    "Compared with Vivien''s boyfriend, I think my boyfriend is like my son!"

    "OK! I have the same feeling as you. "

    "It''s just a show. Disgusting."

    "Ha ha, please go to the website of CN country to check the identity of Vivien''s boyfriend. Does he need to make a show?"

    "Oh my God! I''ve checked just now. Her boyfriend''s company is so powerful in CN country. Oh my God!"

    "Yes, for these entrepreneurs, they make money every minute and second. He left his work behind and came to the competition with Vivien. I was so moved that I almost cried. "

    "Vivien is an adult. Why do you still come here with her? Vivien is so delicate! "

    "I guess he was worried about Vivien because Vivien didn''t feel well last time."

    "Hey, didn''t you notice that? I saw a scene that Dragon also had a racing simulator, but I have never seen this brand before. "

 Chapter 497 Experience It In Person

    "Is it their own research and development? Can Dragon also develop a racing simulator? "

    "The most famous in CN country is plagiarism. Do you want me to laugh to death by saying that the independent research and development? The racing simulator must be a plagiarism! "

    "Are you going too far? Don''t you think it''s too much to spread a rumor like this? "

    Just like what happened on the Internet, Wendy''s fans also screamed.

    Some people who were very interested in racing began to discuss what a racing simulator was in the comment area.

    The editor in chief of the official micro-blog and twitter saw that many people began to be interested in the racing simulator, so he immediately sent a post.

    This post was a link to the official shopping mall of Dragon. There were not only the racing suits, postcards, posters, bracelets, mobile phone shells of Dragon, but also the selling of racing simulators.

    There were three levels of racing simulators, low level, medium level and high level. If it was a newcomer, it was recommended

    every time? "

    "Barnett, you are talking nonsense. Contestants can take stimulants in any competition, but racing is impossible! " The coach snorted and said, "Racing when taking stimulants. They are fatal enough when they turn a corner."

    Barnett knew that he had let the senior executives of Royal Duke, the coach and the staff down.

    This feeling was so bad. But Barnett could not understand why his state suddenly fell like this.

    "Go back to the hotel and have a rest. I''ll ask the psychologist to talk to you tomorrow."

    "Coach, I really don''t need..."

    The coach ignored Barnett''s refusal and left the office directly.

    Feeling annoyed, Barnett pulled his hair and took out his phone to log in twitter.

    On the top of the comments, there were a lot of comments cursing him shameless. Now 2/3 of Barnett''s fans had fallen because of the incident that he had someone to tamper with Wendy''s racing car and that he had cheated on his wife.

    Since his wife had divorced him, all the senior leaders were dissatisfied with him.

 Chapter 498 Come To Him

    Now seeing a group of people on twitter were flattering and cheering up Wendy, praising the love between her and Harold, Barnett was very unhappy and dissatisfied.

    "It''s not easy to drive William away. Vivien, damn Vivien. If only she hasn''t been there." Barnett murmured coldly.

    On the second day, Royal Duke secretly took Barnett to see a psychologist.

    Because now the position of Royal Duke was in jeopardy, it did not feel like the former top-level team, and the sponsors had also withdrawn a lot.

    If the paparazzi found out that Barnett went to see a psychiatrist, they might write something or do something recklessly. That would only cause greater injuries to Royal Duke. The less people knew about the fact that Barnett went to see a psychologist, the better.

    After seeing the psychologist, the coach sent Barnett away and asked, "Doctor, how''s Barnett''s psychological condition?"

    "He has a severe anxiety disorder. I guess he is under too much pressure because of his poor performance in the competition recentl

    d to persuade, "Think about it. You were trained by Royal Duke. You have been working in the team for so many years. Don''t you have any feelings for the team?"

    "I have feelings, but unfortunately, these feelings have been dissipated by the team."

    "The team didn''t do anything wrong to you. Why..."

    William raised his hand to stop the manager. "You know why. There''s no need to say those polite words. I won''t go back."

    "William!" The manager shouted madly, "I know you have always been dissatisfied with Barnett, and I don''t like the senior leaders to favor Barnett, but now Royal Duke really needs you. Come back. All of us like you to come back."

    "All of you? Barnett certainly doesn''t want me to go back. " William sneered.

    The manager was rendered speechless again.

    "Who is it?" A soft and beautiful voice came from upstairs.

    William''s wife came downstairs. When she saw the person, she asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    William interrupted, "He heard that you are pregnant, so he came to see you."

 Chapter 499 The Fish Is Hooked

    "Oh! Thank you. " His wife slowly walked over and sat next to William. She looked down at her daughter''s sweet sleeping posture and said, "She''s so cute."

    "How are you sleeping?" William asked with concern.

    "She didn''t cry. I had a good sleep just now." His wife complained.

    Then the couple completely ignored the manager and began to talk.

    The manager learned from their conversation that William''s daughter was very naughty. She often cried, which made William''s wife unable to have a good rest.

    It seemed that William really had to stay to take care of his wife. Otherwise, the pregnant woman would be disturbed by their children all the time, which would have a bad impact on her health and mentality.

    The manager had already given up 80% of the chance. At last, he asked again, "William, are you really not going back with me?"

    "Yes, I won''t go back." William nodded without hesitation.

    "Where are you going?" His wife asked abruptly.

    "Nothing."

    The manager stood u

    ess away and stood up angrily to look at the drunk customer.

    The coach said in a hurry, "Forget it, Jackson. Don''t make trouble. If you don''t want the whole world to be filled with your news."

    Jackson swallowed his anger and sat down. The waitress apologized to him again before leaving.

    Jackson looked around and made sure that no one noticed them. Then he asked, "What do you want from me again?"

    "In this race, hit Vivien with your car." Barnett said coldly.

    "What? Again? I won''t do it! " Jackson shook his head immediately.

    The coach had just been rejected by William, and now he was refused by Jackson. He was so angry. There was nothing that could make him happy.

    The coach said coldly, "Jackson, don''t forget our agreement! Listen to us. You can come to Royal Duke after the contract ends this season. Don''t you want to quit? "

    Jackson sighed helplessly and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to do it. There are too many collisions. I''ll be suspected by everyone."

 Chapter 500 Lawless

    "And you should also think about it. Every time I make mistakes, my team will also give me a lot of pressure." Jackson continued, "Besides, Vivien is just recovered. I don''t think she is in good health now."

    The coach pulled a long face and said, "No, Vivien is in a good condition. I can see that. The shortest time of her in a single lap is getting faster and faster today. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the champion this time... "

    The coach didn''t finish his words, but both Barnett and Jackson knew what he meant.

    Jackson scratched his head irritably. If he had known that Vivien was so powerful, he shouldn''t have accepted the demand of Royal Duke from the beginning.

    At that time, their deal was that when Vivien was in a good condition, he would play some tricks to make Vivien out of the game, so that Barnett would have a chance to win the championship.

    At the end of this season, his contract was about to expire and Royal Duke would sign with him.

    Royal Duk

    discussing to make the next type of racing simulator to be better." Said Wendy.

    "Yes, I know!"

    Ken immediately went aside to make a phone call. Wendy was already full. She smiled and said, "Harold, if you continue to spoil me like this, I will be more and more lawless in the future."

    "It''s ok." Harold spooned another spoon of dumplings and asked, "Do you still want to eat some?"

    "Yes, I do. But the competition will begin soon. I don''t want to eat too much. You can have the rest, Harold! "

    "Okay." Harold began to have breakfast.

    Resting her head on her hands, Wendy fixed her eyes on Harold who was eating slowly. In Wendy''s eyes, he looked so sexy.

    Wendy licked her lips. There were so many people here. Otherwise, she couldn''t help but kiss him secretly.

    After Harold finished his breakfast, they went to the competition field to continue their training.

    While Wendy was training, more and more commenters tried the racing simulator developed by Dragon.

 Chapter 501 Hell Mode

    Many people immediately posted their feelings on their twitter in surprise, while some were amazed. They were obsessed with it and tried for a few hours, but they still wanted to try more time.

    It was not until they were so hungry that they realized that so much time had passed. They had forgotten to eat and write about their first experience.

    More and more people posted tweets, and many people wanted to buy it after seeing them.

    "Is the racing simulator of Dragon really as good as they said?"

    "I think they are all brought to speak for them."

    "Many of them are famous. I''ve heard that someone wanted them to brag about some products. After they experienced it, they wrote it down according to their own feelings, completely ignoring those people. "

    "Yes, I believe in them."

    "Well, I admit that I''m tempted. I''d like to see how the racing simulator of Dragon is!"

    "OK! I bought a racing simulator yesterday. I just tried it. My God, it felt so real and the scene was very good. I almost thought I was in F1. I was so scared that I screamed when I made sev

    the simulator, and two racing cars rushed out from the big screen.

    The editor in chief was standing next to them. The two of them moved their hands quickly, which made the editor in chief dazzled. He didn''t see clearly how they operated.

    He slowly moved in another direction to take photos of the cloth tied around the necks of Wendy and Steve. He was surprised.

    They didn''t finish the whole run. After a few laps, they finished.

    The editor rushed back to the hotel with a camera. He uploaded the video into the computer, and then edited it with a filter or something. He also put the passionate background music, which made people feel excited.

    The editor immediately uploaded the video to Twitter and micro-blog, "The right way to open the racing simulator."

    Many people saw this message on micro-blog and immediately clicked on the video. Soon they were shocked by the scene in the video.

    "How fast is it?"

    "I don''t know. I was stunned anyway."

    "Look at the screen in front of Vivien. It''s spinning around. I feel dizzy. How did she react so quickly?"

 Chapter 502 Keep A Low Profile

    "I finally know how Wendy managed to make it. Take my compliments."

    "What''s that on their necks? I found that when they turned a corner, that thing would pull their necks. "

    "I don''t know. Can someone explain it to me?"

    "It''s amazing that they can still get such a result by pulling their necks like this."

    Domestic people didn''t know much about racing, and no one knew what it was used for. However, the editor in charge of the official micro-blog answered the questions of the fans, "Because the speed is too fast during the race, it will produce a great force. This force will pull the neck of the racing driver. In order to completely imitate the environment of the race, the racing driver will specially train with this machine."

    "Wow! Thank you. I see. "

    "It seems that no job is easy to make money. I feel a little sorry for them."

    "Come on, Wendy. Come on, Steve!"

    "Is this for sale? I want to have a try. "

    "I also want to buy one. I saw that there is no such thing sold in their official

    championship when she doesn''t perform well in this competition because of the news spread abroad. In this way, more people will curse her."

    Seeing that Millay was so confident, Zoe thought for a while and agreed with her plan. "Okay, what do you need me to do?"

    "It''s very simple. Mom, you just need to contact a few famous micro-blog and twitter accounts." Millay whispered to Zoe.

    After the heat of Dragon''s racing simulator and Wendy dropped, a micro-blog revealing Wendy''s identity appeared on many people''s micro-blog home pages.

    "Reveal Wendy''s identity? Didn''t they reveal the secret before? What else do we need to know? "

    Many people had the same thought. They didn''t know they were wrong until they clicked the link and browsed it.

    A chat screenshot was put on the micro-blog, "Please cover my name with mosaics!"

    "I''m going to tell you that the popular professional racing driver, Wendy Shangguan, is an illegitimate daughter. Her mother is a mistress who destroys other people''s family."

 Chapter 503 Inform Dads Subordinate

    "I heard that her mother was disgusting and despicable. When her mistress identity was found out by the man''s wife, she was beaten to hospital and hasn''t woken up yet."

    "She is not like a good girl as we see. She is very vicious. In order to compete for family property, she often goes to her father''s home to provoke his wife. She is also a bitch like her mother."

    "What? Really? What breaking news! How did you know it? "

    "I''m her classmate. It happened before, so everyone knows it."

    On the micro-blog, there were some screenshots that smeared Wendy. At last, the post wrote, "It seems that Wendy is not as simple as she seems to be..."

    Many people were shocked to see this micro-blog post.

    "Really? Is it true? "

    "Please provide evidence. I won''t believe it without evidence."

    "Yes, you didn''t provide any evidence. It is easy to spread a rumor. "

    "I can also talk with this account in private, saying that I am Wendy''s childhood friend, and then make up all these stor

    nd said, "Uncle, I don''t recommend it. It may backfire."

    "Then what should we do? Now, Wendy has been cursed by so many people. Your grandfather saw a rumor a few days ago that Wendy was pregnant and was so angry that his blood pressure rose and he was hospitalized. " Paul said with anxiety, "If your grandfather sees this again, he will be ill again."

    "Well..." Lance didn''t agree to suppress the news, but he couldn''t come up with a better idea.

    Looking at the increasing comments and a few comments said that they wanted to go on investigating it, Jake gritted his teeth and said, "Suppress the news."

    "Okay, I''ll have someone do it now."

    Jake took out his phone and sighed, "Wendy is really annoying. I have to call the courtyard now."

    "Brother, are you crazy? Why did you call the courtyard? " Paul''s eyes widened.

    "I have to inform dad''s subordinate. If this matter is reported on newspaper and TV tomorrow, he has to find a way not to let dad see it." Explained Jake.

 Chapter 504 Suppress The News

    "Oh, I see." With his phone in his hand, Paul walked aside to arrange this matter.

    Jake also called Zachary''s subordinate.

    When the subordinate received the call from the president, he was obviously stunned. "Hello, president."

    After telling the general situation to his subordinate, Jake said seriously, "You must be more careful these days, okay? Don''t let him see any bad news about Wendy. "

    Zachary''s collapse scared his subordinates to death before. Now Zachary was old. He knew the seriousness of the matter.

    "Okay, I won''t let Mr. Zachary find these things." The subordinate promised.

    "That''s good."

    He hung up the phone, and Paul also arranged the suppression. With her phone in her hand, Bonnie kept refreshing the micro-blog.

    Soon, many micro-blog posts on the home page were deleted. Otherwise, the flow rate was limited and many people couldn''t see it.

    Wendy quickly dropped the hot search list and hot topics.

    Although this action was very fast, everyone was talking happily. You not only

    .

    Harold immediately took out his cell phone and called David, regardless of the time.

    David was still working overtime crazily. When he heard the phone ring, he thought it was Zoe and Millay calling to bother him again, so he hung up the phone without looking at it.

    Harold didn''t expect that David would hang up his phone. Harold''s eyes were even colder. Thinking of how sad Wendy would be when she heard the news that Sara was slandered, Harold felt sorry for her.

    Wendy was not afraid of being scolded by others. As long as it came to her mother, she would be emotional.

    Jared had found out that it was indeed Millay and Zoe who did it.

    Hearing the phone kept ringing, David picked up the phone and was about to blacklist the numbers of Zoe and Millay. He didn''t want them to bother him anymore.

    As soon as David picked it up, he found that he had hung up Harold''s phone. He was shocked and quickly called back. "Mr. Harold, I''m really sorry. I thought it was... Well, I didn''t mean to hang up on you. "

 Chapter 505 We Cant Divorce

    Harold''s anger came through the phone, "Please keep an eye on your wife and daughter. If you don''t want Wendy to be hurt again!"

    "What? What are you talking about, Mr. Harold? " David didn''t understand what Harold had said. "What''s wrong with Zoe and Millay?"

    Harold told the news on micro-blog to David, "I''ve asked people to investigate it. They did it."

    "Wendy can''t bear to see others insult her mother. If she sees these news, I''m afraid that she will lose control of her emotions and affect her performance in the race." Harold snapped, "For the sake of Wendy, I don''t want to make it a big deal. Don''t blame me for being ruthless next time!"

    David breathed deeply. "Mr. Harold, don''t worry. Wendy and her daughter have lived alone for so many years. I won''t let them suffer any more."

    "I hope you can keep your word!" Harold snorted.

    "Don''t worry."

    After hanging up the phone, David had no time to pack up the documents. He put on his suit jac

    ch Millay well these years, she wouldn''t be so arrogant and domineering. With a guilty conscience, David said in a low voice, "Millay, don''t worry. Even if I divorce your mother, I won''t abandon you. Don''t worry."

    Millay came to herself and shed tears silently.

    Zoe cried so hard that she couldn''t hold David''s leg and David pulled out his leg.

    "Don''t go, David. I''m sorry. I''m sorry! It''s all my fault. I just love you too much. Trust me, really! " Zoe cried, "Don''t go!"

    Still, David turned around and left without hesitation. "I''ll ask a lawyer to bring the divorce agreement here. If you want to make trouble for Wendy in the future, I hope you can think about who she is with now."

    It was not until she heard the warning from David that Zoe remembered.

    Yes, Wendy was with Harold now. ''Damn it! Does Harold know that I did it? Is he going to take revenge on me?''

    Zoe was so frightened that she forgot to cry. She just lay on the cold ground.

 Chapter 506 Prosecution

    Millay hurried to help Zoe up and cried, "Mom, don''t cry! What should we do now? "

    Zoe held Millay''s hands tightly and didn''t notice that she pinched Millay so hard that her hands turned red.

    "Ah! It hurts. Mom, don''t pinch me! " Millay screamed as she shook off Zoe''s hand in pain.

    Zoe was pushed by Millay and her head hit the wall, but she ignored it.

    She put her hands on the ground, crawled over and said nervously, "No, No. David won''t be so cold-blooded. He won''t abandon us. He won''t do that! "

    Millay had seen with her own eyes how resolute David''s words of divorce were. She believed that her father was going to divorce her mother.

    "Mom, if dad really wants to divorce you, what should we do?" Millay asked in fear.

    Zoe shook her head crazily, unwilling to accept the truth. "No, No. Your father is softhearted and easy-going. If you beg him, he will listen to you. "

    "I... my father has left. How can I beg him?"

    "He should be in the company now.

    tt would have spread it. "

    "Zoe, it''s her again!" Said Wendy, gritting her teeth. "Give me the phone, Harold."

    Harold handed over Wendy''s phone from his pocket. She took it and logged in micro-blog immediately. There was no news about her on the hot search and hot topics for a long time.

    But when she looked around, she found that someone was asking whether it was true under the commenting area of her micro-blog. Someone was cursing her mother, and someone said that they would not support her anymore.

    Seeing the people who didn''t know the truth abuse her mother, Wendy was furious.

    "Wendy, don''t be angry." Harold comforted her softly.

    "I can''t be not angry, Harold. We can''t just let it go!"

    Harold shook off Wendy''s clenched fists and nodded, "Okay, what do you want to do?"

    "Those who spread rumors and slander my mother, I will find them out!" Glaring at her phone, Wendy ordered, "Find a lawyer to sue this account who spreading rumors."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 507 A Tough Response

    Wendy edited a micro-blog post and posted it, "I just finished the training, and my performance is not bad. Now I know that there are rumors on micro-blog that slandered my mother. My mother is not a mistress. She is the best mother in the world and I love her. Anyone who wants to slander my mother will pay the price! "

    She only published this micro-blog post with words, no pictures or expressions.

    As soon as the announcement was finished, Wendy called Ken. Ken was busy with the matter of the racing simulator recently, so he didn''t find it out at the first time.

    She told Ken what happened to her and asked the team to write a statement on the micro-blog.

    Ken immediately put aside his work and arranged it.

    Many fans checked micro-blog and saw that Wendy had replied to the mistress incident. They were relieved.

    "I support Wendy. I just said that there was something wrong with the screenshot. It''s not true at all. It''s too stupid to believe it with just a few words."

    "I feel sorry f

    lete this tweet immediately and apologize to Vivien."

    Barnett had sent someone to inquire about Dragon. He really wanted to see the pale face of Wendy.

    Seeing that the staff he sent came back soon, Barnett hurriedly asked, "How is it going? Did Vivien cry out of anger? "

    The staff shook his head awkwardly, "No."

    "No? How is that possible? As far as I know, Vivien likes to play twitter. " Barnett was confused.

    "No, she really didn''t. I can''t get close to them. I can only look at them from a distance. I didn''t see any overreaction from Vivien."

    "No way! Well, I know. You can leave now. " With an impatient wave of his hand, Barnett took out his phone and logged in.

    As soon as he logged in, the message jumped wildly. With curiosity, Barnett opened the message, only to find that the screen of his mobile phone was full of comments cursing him.

    "What the fuck? What''s going on? " Barnett quickly swiped the screen with his fingers, but he could hardly find anyone to speak for him.

 Chapter 508 Keep It From Grandpa

    Finally, Barnett saw the tweet posted by Wendy and knew what was going on.

    He didn''t know Chinese and no one translated the news of CN country immediately, so he didn''t know whether Wendy was slandered as she had said.

    Seeing that there were still many fans cursing him and persuading him to delete the post, Barnett hesitated for a while and finally decided not to delete it.

    He didn''t mind being cursed by the fans as long as he could make Wendy sick for a while.

    When Barnett returned to the hotel after the training, he was surrounded by a group of reporters at the gate of the hotel.

    "Barnett, what do you mean by using mocking emoji when you post the tweet?"

    "Barnett, do you really think that you can''t win Vivien, so you deliberately repost the rumor to stimulate her?"

    "What do you think of the fans saying that you can''t afford to lose, Barnett?"

    The sharp questions from the reporters made Barnett''s face turn blue and pale. He said with a cold face, "Get out of the way. Don''t get in my way."

    "Barnett, please answer my question directly

    d have a rest."

    The subordinate hurried to help Zachary upstairs and felt relieved.

    He had been fooled by him at noon, but there was still afternoon and evening.

    In the evening, his subordinate was cooking in the kitchen. Suddenly, he felt a light. He hurriedly looked back and found that the living room was brightly lit.

    It seemed that there was electricity. When his subordinate saw Zachary walking over, he ran to him in a hurry and said, "Mr. Zachary, let me to do it."

    As soon as the subordinate ran out of the kitchen, he saw that Zachary had turned on the TV. The subordinate was shocked, "If I had known it earlier, I shouldn''t have inserted the TV signal line back!"! It was bad!

    "Your hands are so wet. Don''t touch electric appliances. Although I''m old, it''s a piece of cake for me to turn on TV. " Zachary shook his head and smiled. He changed the channels with the remote control.

    The subordinate was going crazy. He began to imagine how to send Zachary away, or how to make Zachary unable to watch TV. Should he pull off the electricity?

 Chapter 509 Hold Accountable

    While the subordinate was thinking, he heard the cry of Zachary. The subordinate looked up in a hurry.

    The TV screen was dark. "What''s going on? Why is there no picture? "

    Was it because he didn''t connect the TV signal line tightly? Poor contact? The subordinate breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zachary came forward to check.

    "Mr. Zachary, please sit down. I''ll do it."

    "No, no. Go to cook now. Don''t make it burnt."

    Zachary looked at the set top box and shook his head. "It''s strange. The wire is indeed connected."

    Zachary unplugged the wire and inserted it back, but the screen was still dark.

    The subordinate was overjoyed. ''God helps me. I am so lucky today!''

    The subordinate explained, "Mr. Zachary, there may be something wrong with the TV station. I don''t know when the signal will be available. You''d better sit down and have a rest."

    "Well, that''s all I can do." Zachary sat idly in the living room and read the newspaper again.

    The subordinate breathed a sigh of relief. He went ba

    owards the door.

    "Tom, what are you doing?" His companion asked in confusion.

    Tom opened the door and turned the message he had just posted to the leader of the men in black, "I''ve posted an apology to Wendy Shangguan on micro-blog. Can you leave now?"

    The men in black glanced at them and continued to stand at the door without saying a word. The men behind them also stood still like statues.

    Tom couldn''t communicate with them at all. He scratched his hair with a headache and continued to close the door. "It''s over. They don''t care about us at all. We can''t go out."

    "We have apologized now. What else do they want?" His companion cursed angrily.

    Tom angrily refreshed his micro-blog. Soon he found that his post had been reposted by Wendy. Seeing her words, Tom was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    Wendy said, "I accept your apology, but it won''t be over like this."

    Seeing that Wendy was so determined and didn''t want to forgive him just because he apologized, the fans cheered.

 Chapter 510 Divorce Agreement

    David also paid attention to the news on micro-blog. When he saw the reply of Wendy, he felt very painful. He felt ashamed to bring trouble to Wendy.

    He failed to be with Sara and took care of Wendy. He was an unqualified father.

    Now he not only couldn''t help Wendy, but also made trouble for her.

    Thinking of that Zoe always slandered Wendy in front of him from time to time, he was very dissatisfied.

    She had already known that Wendy was his daughter, but she still had the heart to deal with her. She even wanted to discredit Wendy, which annoyed David.

    The assistant came in with a cup of tea in his hand and saw David rubbing his temples with a frown. "Mr. David, you don''t look well recently."

    "Nothing. How is it going I asked you to contact lawyer?"

    "It''s done."

    "Okay, send the document to him." David ordered with a snort.

    The assistant nodded and left silently. He found the lawyer and got the divorce agreement from him. It had already been signed by David. Now all he needed to do was to let Zoe sign it.

    Ding a Ling.

    The doorbell ran

    ntion how much family property she would get.

    All of a sudden, Millay realized that she seemed to live a peaceful life before. She didn''t know how much family property she had.

    Now that she knew that her father owed Wendy so much, would he divide most of the family property to her? Millay was a little flustered. Her mother might not be reliable. She had to find a way to plan for her future.

    After thinking for a while, she suddenly thought of her grandfather and grandmother. Her father had always been obedient to them. Now that the situation was so dangerous, it seemed that he could only ask them for help.

    After thinking for a while, Millay immediately went back to her room and called her grandfather.

    Brent Wen and Hannah Li were getting old. The winter weather in the capital city was dry and cold, and H province was located in the tropical. The warm winter and cool summer there were very suitable for the old people. Many rich people bought houses and lived there. They would only go to see their son in the capital city during the Spring Festival.

 Chapter 511 It Worked Every Time

    When the phone was connected, grandmother''s voice came through, "Why are you calling today, Millay?"

    Hearing her grandmother''s voice, Millay had prepared a lot to say, but she suddenly couldn''t say anything. She choked with sobs and couldn''t speak.

    Hannah Li didn''t hear Millay''s voice. She frowned and asked, "Hello? Millay, can you hear me? "

    "It''s Millay''s call?" Brent Wen''s voice came from the receiver.

    "Yes, there is no voice. Is the signal bad?" Hannah was confused, "Millay? Millay? It''s so strange. I''ll hang up... "

    Hearing that her grandmother was about to hang up the phone, Millay hurriedly said, "I''m here!"

    "I finally heard your voice, Millay. Is the signal bad over there? Or the signal here is bad? "

    "No, the signal is good."

    Hannah heard Millay''s sobbing clearly. She asked anxiously, "Millay, are you crying? What happened? Someone bullied you? Or did your parents scold you for doing something wrong? "

    "No." Millay couldn''t help crying.

    Hannah was startled and kept

    ther has been living recently?"

    "He seems to be in the company all the time."

    Brent looked at his watch and thought that he might not have a rest after work at this time.

    The two elders decided to solve the problem and left the hospital directly to the company.

    Seeing the two old people disappear in her sight, Millay wiped her tears and returned to the ward expressionlessly.

    Zoe, who was pretending to be asleep, asked excitedly, "What''s going on?"

    "No problem. Grandpa and grandma are very angry now. They should be able to persuade dad." Millay said firmly.

    When she was a child, she wanted to buy something, but her father didn''t agree. She went to her grandparents to act like a spoiled child, and her father compromised to buy her that thing.

    This time, Millay believed it would still work.

    No matter how much her father liked Wendy''s mother and how much he liked Wendy, as long as her grandparents were there, his father would never achieve what he had wished.

    Millay sneered.

 Chapter 512 Duty

    When Hannah and Brent arrived at the company, the security guards didn''t expect to see them and hurried out to greet them.

    "Why are you here, Mr. Brent, Mrs. Hannah?"

    "Is David in the company?"

    "Mr. David went out just now and hasn''t come back yet." The security guard shook his head and said.

    Brent didn''t expect that they would come here for nothing. He took out his phone and dialed David''s number, but only a cold voice came through, "The number you dialed is not in the service area for the time being. Please redial later."

    "How is it? Can''t you get through? " Hannah asked with concern.

    "He wasn''t in the service area. Where is he going? There is no signal. " Brent was confused, "We can only go home now. Call him tomorrow morning."

    "Okay."

    At this time, David had gone on a business trip and was on the plane, so they could not contact him.

    The second day, Brent and Hannah got up early to call David, but they still couldn''t get through.

    Ding a Ling. The doorbell rang.

    e her just because of another woman."

    "I understand you. It''s normal for men to find women outside when they have money. But that kind of woman is only for fun, not suitable to be your wife. Do you understand? " Brent sighed, "David, you are always considerate and never let me worry about you. How did you become like this?"

    David was upset. "I don''t know what Zoe said to you, but Sara and I are not having fun. I love her!"

    Hannah grabbed the phone and said, "I don''t care whether you love her or not. I won''t allow you to marry that woman. Just give up. I won''t agree to your divorce with Zoe either. Do you know that if this matter goes out, the Wen family will be humiliated in the capital city? "

    "Mom, Sara and I really love each other. If it weren''t for Zoe, we..."

    "Stop! I don''t have time to listen to your story now. I''m not interested in your so-called relationship! I only believe in one thing. Zoe is the wife I picked for you. I''m very satisfied with her, and only with her. "

 Chapter 513 Sweet Interactions

    "Zoe is lying. Where is she now? Let her answer the phone! " Clenching his fists, David was furious.

    Hannah blamed, "Yesterday, Zoe was so sad that she fell ill. Now she is in the hospital. How could you ask your assistant to send the divorce agreement to irritate her? Why are you so cruel, David? Did that vicious woman instigate you? "

    "Ha ha, good for you, Zoe. You are pretending to be sick again." Said David sarcastically.

    "David, how could you say that to her?" Hannah complained, "She didn''t pretend to be sick. She is really sick. I went to the hospital to see her yesterday."

    "Mom, don''t believe her. Zoe is a good actress."

    Seeing that their conversation was about to go far, Brent hurriedly said, "Stop, don''t change the topic. Now we just want to tell you that we will not agree to your divorce. "

    "It''s me who got married and it''s me who got divorced. It has nothing to do with you." David was going to have a meet

    I''m a little busy."

    These words were too shocking, and a pang of pain rose in David''s heart.

    His own daughter didn''t want to accept him. She was the daughter of him and Sara, the fruit of their love.

    He lost the mother and daughter. Now after so many years, he finally knew the truth, but he could not find them back.

    David sighed. "Okay, I''m sorry bothering you, Mr. Harold."

    After hanging up the phone, David leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes, looking tired.

    Seeing that Wendy had returned to the garage after the whole journey, Harold helped her take off her helmet.

    At first, the staff were shocked by his behavior. Now they were used to it. Many people were envious of Wendy. They envied her for finding such a handsome, rich, gentle boyfriend who would take care of her personally and carefully.

    Some staff secretly took their interaction video and uploaded it to Wendy or Dragon''s official micro-blog.

 Chapter 514 Exhaustion

    The fans screamed excitedly.

    "Another video has been released. Look!"

    "Ahhh! What did I see? What did I see? Wendy kissed Mr. Harold secretly! "

    "Ha ha, have you noticed Mr. Harold''s expression? It''s so funny. How can we describe his expression? It feels like a beauty who has been taken advantage of. "

    "If you say so, then Wendy is a lecher?"

    "Since I followed the micro-blog of several staff of Dragon, I felt as if eating candies every day. They were so sweet that I felt like I was going to have hypoglycemia."

    "Me too. I feel spicy hot is sweet when I watch their interaction video."

    "Seriously? Are you kidding me? Does sweet interaction video have such an effect? "

    "I''m so excited to see watch a sweet interaction video at night that I can''t fall asleep."

    In the scream and praise of comments, slanderers were still everywhere.

    "Haha, it''ll be faster for them to break up to show off their love in public."

    "Oh, my God! Is your mouth stinky?"

    "Ignore those slanderers and rumormongers. They just

    s lit up and he hurried to open the door. Sure enough, there was still a group of men in black standing at the door.

    "Hey, bro, I have something to discuss with you." Tom smiled shyly and said, "Please contact Wendy Shangguan. I''m willing to provide the information of the planner behind the scenes. Ask her not to sue us!"

    The man in black didn''t even raise his eyelids and continued to stand there expressionlessly.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you. This information is very useful to Wendy Shangguan. Please contact her! "

    "Are they deaf?"

    "Hush, hush, don''t talk nonsense." Tom hurried back and covered his companion''s mouth.

    The three of them kept talking to the men in black. Their mouths became dry but the men in black were still like a sculpture.

    "Are you a dummy?" Puzzled, Tom stretched out his hand and tried to touch the leading man in black.

    The man in black finally moved. He raised his eyes and looked at Tom coldly. Tom was shocked by his sharp eyes and quickly withdrew his hand that stopped in midair.

 Chapter 515 I Will Handle It Well

    "Well, why don''t you say something to me? This information is really important to Wendy. Don''t you want to know who is behind all this? We are just pawns for them. It''s useless to catch us pawns! "

    They tried to persuade him again, but there was still no response. Tom also was tired. He shook his head and said, "We can''t communicate with them. Forget it. Let''s continue to stay in the room."

    "Alas, I''ve been staying here all the time. I''m almost sick."

    "It''s boring to block us in the room without saying a word."

    Soon, they were not bored, because someone came to their house the second day.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Eh? Didn''t they just bring breakfast to us? It''s not lunch time yet. Why did they knock on the door again? " Tom winked at his companion and said, "Go and have a look."

    "Okay!" His companions walked over and opened the door, only to see that there was no one in black at the door, only a few men in police uniform.

    "You are finally here!" He was about to cry. It was th

    her''s names were hung on it, and the amount of repost and comments was more than fifty thousand.

    Millay immediately clicked on the comment area, where almost all the comments were cursing her and Zoe. The more she looked at them, the more angry she became.

    Zoe also came over and read them. She gritted her teeth and cursed, "Wendy has gone too far. She even made the matter public!"

    If they hadn''t spread rumors and slandered Sara, Wendy wouldn''t have made it a big deal and made it public.

    People like them would only blame others for the problem, and people who would not find problems from themselves were the most annoying.

    Looking at the crowd of people cursing her that she would never be with Harold for the rest of her life, Millay went crazy with anger. "Why are these people cursing me? What qualifications do they have to curse me?"

    "Millay, leave them alone. What did your grandparents say when they called just now?"

    "They told me not to worry. They said they would handle it well."

 Chapter 516 Pressure From All Sides

    With uncertainty, Zoe took Millay''s phone and continued to look through the micro-blog. She always felt that it was not that easy to deal with this matter.

    "Wow! Did you notice that? Apart from Wendy and Dragon racing team, HX Group also sued us! " Zoe pointed at the micro-blog news and exclaimed.

    "What! Harold also sued us? " Millay hurriedly leaned over and stared at the phone screen with her eyes wide open.

    Sure enough, there were the name HX Group on it. She trembled with anger and asked in horror, "Mom, if the He family also intervenes in this matter, do you think grandpa and grandma can deal with it well?"

    "I''m afraid..." Zoe was not sure. She was very nervous.

    It took her a lot of effort to marry David, and she was envied by many people in the circle. ''Many of my friends must have seen this. I don''t know how they will ridicule me in private.'' At the thought of this, Zoe felt upset.

    "Mom, we should be fine, right? Mom! " Milla

    y like him? " Brent asked in surprise.

    "You don''t know?"

    "How could I know? I''ve never heard of it!"

    Hannah didn''t know what they were talking about, but from what Brent said, she knew that they were talking farther and farther away. "Don''t talk too much. Get back to the point!"

    Brent came to his senses and hurriedly said, "By the way, it was really not Millay who did it. Wendy Shangguan was slandering her!"

    "That''s your family business, and I can''t interfere. Anyway, I can only tell you that I really can''t withdraw the news."

    "Well, I won''t make things difficult for you."

    After Brent hung up the phone, Hannah asked anxiously, "What did you just say? Why did I hear that Millay likes Harold He? "

    Brent told her what the chairman of the newspaper had just told him. Hannah was also shocked. "But didn''t Millay say that she didn''t know Wendy Shangguan? How could she be against Wendy Shangguan just because she likes Harold He? "

 Chapter 517 She Just Wants To Take Advantage Of You

    "There must be some misunderstanding!" Guessed Brent.

    Hannah didn''t think so. "I think it might be a trap. It was all planned by Wendy Shangguan. First, she said that Millay spread a rumor and slandered her, and then she fought back! Yes, it must be like this. Millay is so obedient. It''s impossible for her to do such a thing! "

    "Well, I''ll call other friends now."

    Brent used all kinds of connections to contact them, and a few of them promised to withdraw the news, but most of them didn''t dare to offend HX Group, and no one was willing to do so.

    Hannah was so anxious that she almost cried, "What should we do? So many people are unwilling to withdraw the news, and we just see Millay being slandered by them?"

    After asking for a while, Brent was annoyed, "I''ll call the He family. If it doesn''t work, we can go to court. How could they slander our family like this! Humph! "

    "Yes! We will also sue them for violating Millay''s reput

    an illegitimate daughter of the mistress and David after David and Zoe got married!

    "Oh!"

    Brent also came to his senses. He looked at Hannah in shock, and the two of them saw disbelief in each other''s eyes.

    "How, how could she be one year older than Millay?" Hannah asked the question in their hearts in surprise.

    "I have always wanted to explain to you that you don''t want to listen to me!" David breathed deeply, "Sara is my first love. I had a car accident when I graduated from college. When I came back, Zoe told me that Sara had married someone else. I don''t believe it. Now I know that Zoe was lying to me at that time! "

    "Then she married someone else? Then how are you sure that Wendy is your child? Why are you so silly? That woman abandoned you when you were injured, and now she comes to you... What did they say about this situation? Yes! She just wants to take advantage of you. She just wants to take advantage of you! "

 Chapter 518 One Lost Another

    "No! I don''t know what Zoe said to Sara at that time. Besides, her family forced her to have an abortion because she was pregnant with my child. She didn''t want to give up the fruit of our love, so she ran away from home! " David gritted his teeth. "If Zoe hadn''t intervened, how could I have broken up with Sara?"

    Hannah and Brent didn''t expect this to happen. The two of them didn''t believe it. "Then why didn''t she come to you? Why did she run away from home? "

    "You have to ask Zoe about it. She must have said something to Sara and made her misunderstand me!"

    "Then why did she come to you again?" Hannah sneered, "I think she must have married to another man. Her husband knew that Wendy was not their child, so he was ashamed into anger and divorced her."

    When David heard that his mother had been slandering Sara, he was so angry that he wanted to scold her. But she was his mother, so he couldn''t scold her!

    "Mom, Sara didn''

    ch money." Brent said awkwardly, "Try your best to persuade Wendy not to make it a big deal. Don''t forget that Millay is also your daughter. You can''t lose her! "

    "I''m sorry. I have owed Wendy too much. Wendy won''t listen to me. I have no right to persuade her, and I don''t want to persuade her either. That''s it." David sighed, "Millay is getting angrier and more arrogant in recent years. It''s time for her to reflect on herself!"

    "I have a meeting with a client. Let''s stop here. I have to hang up."

    "Hello? Hello! David! " Hearing the phone''s beep sound, Hannah could only sigh, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. Do you believe what David said?"

    "I think what he said should be true, but I really can''t believe that Millay is that kind of person." Brent shook his head and said, "Since it can''t be suppressed anymore, I''ll ask someone to check if there is really a conflict between Millay and Wendy."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 519 Brag

    Brent and Hannah had only been back for one or two days, but they felt that they were getting older and had so many messy things all day long.

    In the courtyard of the capital, Zachary was reading newspapers. He frowned and said, "Eh, it''s strange. Why is there another page missing today?"

    The subordinate cleared his throat and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zachary. I''ll get up early every day and personally check if there are any missing pages of the newspaper. I''ll also tell the person who sent the newspaper not to be like this in the future."

    "Well, forget it. There is no need to get up so early." Zachary waved his hand to refuse.

    The subordinate breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was right. If Zachary agreed to let him get up early to check the newspaper in person, it would be difficult to have less pages in the future.

    "This TV channel is also very strange recently. There is often no signal. Have you called to ask?" Asked Zachary, taking a sip of tea.

    "I''ve asked. The telepho

    over and found it was Bonnie. They were shocked and widened their eyes. "Wow? Is this Shadow? Oh my God! "

    "Hey, my cousin send me here on his way to work!" Bonnie got out of the car and said casually.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Lance''s heart was bleeding. He looked at the door with concern and said coldly, "Don''t push the door so hard!"

    Hearing that her cousin seemed to be a little angry, Bonnie hurriedly looked back and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, Lance. I just..."

    "Close the door. I''m going to be late."

    "Okay, okay." Bonnie slammed the door in a hurry. She forgot that she had been told not to use too much strength just now.

    She got out of the car and used to slamming the door. She thought it was cool.

    But in Lance''s eyes, she was abusing his car. Hearing the slamming of the door, Lance was so angry that she wanted to seize Bonnie and scold her.

    Bonnie also realized what she was doing. She stuck out her tongue out of fear and looked at Lance carefully through the window.

 Chapter 520 Be Careful

    "Bonnie? What are you looking at? "

    "What? Nothing! " When Bonnie came back to her senses, she walked up to her friends and chatted with them.

    Lance unfastened the seat belt and touched the door of the passenger seat. After making sure that the door was not "injured", he sat up straight, fastened the seat belt and started the car to the company.

    Bonnie''s friends gathered around her excitedly and asked, "Oh my God! Is that your cousin? "

    "Yes! He is my cousin! "

    "He is so handsome. I used to hear you talk about him. I thought you were bragging. I didn''t expect him to be so handsome!" Her friend got close to her and asked, "Bonnie, tell me the truth. Does your cousin have a girlfriend?"

    "What? Do you want to chase after Bonnie''s cousin? " Another friend of Bonnie asked.

    "Yes, a fair gentleman is popular among ladies, can''t I chase him?"

    "Pfft! What the hell are you saying? "

    "Tell me, Bonnie, does your cousin have a girlfriend?"

    "Really? Do you also want to chase him? "

    "Well

    not free." Belinda lied.

    "Wow! Your cousin treats you so well! "

    "Yes, though you are cousins, you two are just like brother and sister. Unlike my brother, he feel uncomfortable if he doesn''t make fun of me every day. I''m so frustrated by him every day. "

    Bonnie forced a smile. She knew clearly what on earth Lance had done to her. With a guilty conscience, she changed the topic and began to talk about something else.

    "By the way, have you read today''s newspaper? Wendy Shangguan really sued Millay Wen! "

    "When I saw the news, I thought it was fake."

    "I like Wendy so much now. I''ve watched all the videos of her races. She''s so cool!"

    "Me too. I think I''ve also followed a group of Dragon''s staff on micro-blog. I''ve checked all the daily videos of Harold He and Wendy Shangguan. They''re so loving!"

    "I heard that the racing track built by Dragon and HX Group is almost completed. I really want to go there and have fun."

    "How dare you play such a horrible game? My legs are shaking! "

 Chapter 521 The Car Stalled

    "I''ve checked it recently. There''s a kind of go-kart racing there. It''s for beginners."

    "Go-kart? Why does it sound like the name of a game? "

    "Ha ha, you mean Go-kart? The game model is designed according to the go-kart display. "

    "Why do I feel so childish? Do you really want to play? "

    "It''s not childish. I''ve watched the competition abroad. It''s exciting. When it''s open, let''s team up and have fun!"

    "Okay. What about you, Bonnie? Do you want to play?"

    Her friend''s voice brought Bonnie back to reality. She didn''t expect that her friends would suddenly have a good feelings for Wendy. What was going on? Something was wrong!

    "Bonnie? We are asking you whether you will go to the race track or not. "

    Bonnie said with embarrassment, "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it later."

    "Why should we talk about it later? Now we can make sure whether we will go or not. "

    "Well, why do I feel that you sudden

    lfway up the mountain.

    The driver got out of the taxi and tried to get it started but failed.

    Looking at the empty road, Bonnie asked anxiously, "Ah! What should I do? "

    "How could I know? I think you are from a rich family. Why don''t you call your family to pick you up? " The driver said angrily.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Bonnie became also angry. "Customers are God. Don''t you know that?"

    The driver grabbed the only hair left on his head angrily and said, "I have to call a trailer to pull my car back, and I have to pay the repair fee. It costs me so much to drive you alone. Can I still talk nicely now?"

    "Your car is broken. It''s none of my business." Bonnie got off the car angrily and slammed the door.

    It was a remote place and the driver was a middle-aged strong man. Although Bonnie was very angry, she was afraid that if she irritated the driver, she would be doomed if he did something dangerous.

 Chapter 522 Misfortune Never Come Singly

    She had to hold back her anger and slip away. While walking quickly, she took out her phone from her pocket.

    When Bonnie was about to be call her parents, she saw the screen showed the low power and immediately the phone was turned off. A second later, the screen was completely black.

    "Ahhh! Why is my phone out of power? " How could she call her family when her phone was out of power? She was so angry that she felt dizzy and didn''t notice her feet. Her fifteen centimeter high heels accidentally stepped on a stone, and Bonnie fell down to the ground without standing steadily.

    The hot weather made the asphalt road extremely hot. Bonnie felt her lips hurt as if they had been burnt by a fire clamp.

    Bonny didn''t go far. The driver heard her scream. Although he had to spend so much money to call a trailer to repair the car, he was very upset now.

    But the driver, who had a sense of justice, quickly ran up to Bonnie and helped her up. "Why did you fall? Are you okay? "

    "Ouch, it hurts... Boo... Hoo... " Bonnie couldn''

    t want to go to the hospital!"

    "Why don''t you go to the hospital with so many wounds?" Ivy asked in confusion.

    Bonnie covered her face with her hands and said, "I''m too ugly now. I don''t want to go to the hospital. I won''t go!"

    Seeing that Bonnie was so determined, Ivy had no choice but to ask the nanny to buy some medicine to alleviate swelling.

    It seemed that there was a car accident when she went out. When Paul heard his wife''s call, he was speechless.

    "Is Bonnie still crying?"

    "She just stopped crying. Alas, I have to remind you in advance. She is very fragile now. You can''t laugh when you see her at home!"

    Paul said with a frown, "What kind of person do you think I am?"

    As soon as he got home, Paul saw his daughter''s red and swollen lips looked like the funny characters in some funny movie. He couldn''t help but burst into laughter.

    Her biological father could still laugh when he saw her so miserable. Bonnie was ashamed and angry. She turned to Ivy pitifully and said, "Mom, dad laughed at me!"

 Chapter 523 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow

    Ivy glared at Paul as if she was mocking him. ''Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t laugh? Is this your promise?''

    "Hahaha!" On the contrary, Paul laughed even louder.

    As a father, there was no one else who could do this. Bonnie stamped her feet angrily and ran upstairs immediately.

    "Bonnie, where are you going? We haven''t finished dinner yet!"

    "I won''t eat!" Bonnie said without looking back.

    "Look at you!" Ivy turned around and went upstairs to comfort Bonnie.

    Jake and his son also returned home. Laura looked at the table curiously. There were two bowls of rice that had not been finished yet.

    "Where did they go?"

    At the mention of this, Paul burst into laughter. The rice was sprinkled into the dish in front of Jake, and he glared at his brother in disgust.

    "Hahaha..."

    "What are you laughing at?" Asked Jake with a frown.

    "Hahaha!"

    He didn''t get an answer, and what answered him was a louder laugh.

    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Jake complained in

    her face by accident. Now she thinks she is ugly and doesn''t dare to come down." Ivy explained.

    Hearing this, Jake became more curious. What happened? Why did Paul laugh like a lunatic?

    But Ivy repeatedly emphasized that Bonnie was sad and in a bad mood. Laura also knew that girls cared about their appearance very much, so she helped to dispel Jake''s curiosity.

    After breakfast, Lance put the glass on the table. He didn''t take part in the discussion just now. "I''m done. I''m going to work. Enjoy your breakfast."

    "Okay."

    Ivy was satisfied with Lance. "Wow, Lance looks great. He has become more mature after coming back from a business trip abroad. Does he have a girlfriend?"

    "Alas, speaking of this, I have a headache. He was unwilling to be transferred back at that time." Laura sighed, "I asked him if he had a girlfriend abroad and was unwilling to come back, but he said no. I''m curious. Since he doesn''t have a girlfriend, why does he still stay abroad? "

 Chapter 524 Lie Exposed

    "Oh! I see. " Ivy''s curiosity was aroused. She believed her woman''s intuition and said, "I think he might have a girlfriend!"

    "Yeah, I think so, but he just said no." Laura took a sip of coffee and shook her head.

    Holding the mirror in her hand, Bonnie looked at her red and swollen lips from time to time.

    She felt that her life was very bad, and so was Millay. Her cell phone had not stopped ringing since yesterday.

    Almost all her classmates and friends called her to ask if the news on the newspaper and micro-blog was true. Millay turned off her phone with a guilty conscience. When she woke up early this morning and was about to call her grandparents, her phone rang again.

    Millay had no choice but to buy a new phone card.

    Zoe didn''t change her phone card, and her phone finally quieted down. This time, it was a big news and the Zhang family also saw the news.

    Zoe was explaining to her family in the ward, so Millay had to go outside to make a phone call.

    as making trouble for her.

    "Well, your father said that Wendy didn''t want to go back to the Wen family, and he couldn''t persuade her."

    "How could she not want to go back to the Wen family? Doesn''t she want to... " Millay shut up in a hurry.

    "Want what?"

    Millay thought for a while and said, "Is she so cold-blooded that she doesn''t want to come back to her family? Does she hate us so much? "

    This was exactly what Hannah thought in her heart. As she grew up, she believed in Buddhism and worshiped the principle of harmony.

    Hannah was very dissatisfied with Wendy.

    "Alas, Millay, why don''t you apologize to Wendy? Tell her not to sue you and withdraw the messy news on the Internet? " This was the best way Brent could think of, but he didn''t know if Millay would be willing to do so.

    As expected, Millay was furious when she heard this suggestion. She had apologized to Wendy once before. She didn''t want to apologize a second time. It was too embarrassing.

 Chapter 525 Settle Out Of Court

    "Grandpa, how about we go to court with them? Without conclusive evidence, maybe they will lose the case to us! " Millay said confidently.

    But Brent didn''t think so. "But your father told me that if there is no conclusive evidence, the HX Group won''t get involved. How about we settle it out of court? "

    Hannah also agreed with the settlement out of court. It was too embarrassing to make the family matter go to the court. "Yes, if we lose the case, then everything can''t be redeemed. Think about it. When you meet your friends in the future, they will ask you about spreading rumors and slandering Wendy. From now on, everyone knows this matter, or when you are not here, they are also discussing you in private. "

    "If you settle out of court, ask Wendy and others not to hold you accountable, but to investigate the account spreading the news. Then you can explain to them that it is a misunderstanding in the future, right? In consideration of these two cases, will you consider it again? "

    Should I tell Rachel or Sheridan?"

    Hannah gestured that she was to speak. Brent passed the phone to Hannah and she asked, "When will Mr. Sheridan get up?"

    "I don''t know. We went climbing yesterday. He is very tired. He is old now. I don''t know when he will get up." Rachel lied.

    Looking at his wife who was leaning on his shoulder, Sheridan smiled.

    The longer the matter went on, the more disadvantageous it would be to Millay and Zoe. They were more inclined to settle this matter.

    "Rachel, I''m David''s mother. We met at the banquet before. Do you remember?" Hannah intended to get close to each other first and then talk about her ultimate goal.

    However, Rachel asked in surprise, "David? Are you talking about David Wen? "

    "Yes, do you remember?"

    Instead of greeting her politely, she heard a choked voice, "You are David''s mother. Why are you calling?"

    The sudden change shocked Hannah and Brent. What was going on? Why did it sound like she had a conflict with David?

 Chapter 526 Changing The Image

    Since Rachel had said so, she had to give up and tried to get straight to the point. "Well, I just want to call you because of the recent news on the Internet. It''s Millay''s fault. I have criticized her harshly, and she is willing to apologize to Wendy. "

    "Can we settle this matter out of court? It''s not good for both of our families if it goes too far." Hannah advised.

    "Reconcile? How could they reconcile? " All of a sudden, Rachel cried, "No way! You bullied my daughter-in-law. This is not over! "

    Hannah and Brent were shocked by Rachel''s sudden cry. Rachel had always been gentle and quiet in front of others, and she was famous for her good temper.

    Hannah thought that for the sake of her age, Rachel would give in, but she didn''t expect that she would cry.

    "Well, Mrs. Rachel, I know it''s Millay''s fault. I will personally take Millay to visit you and apologize!" Hannah bit the bullet and continued.

    She had to work hard. What if she su

    munication.

    In the end, Hannah had to hang up the phone. She sighed wearily, "Wendy hasn''t married into their family. Have they protected her too much? People who don''t know may think she is their own daughter! "

    "I can see that the He family are really satisfied with Wendy. It seems that we have to go to court on this matter!"

    "Do you think we can win?" Hannah asked worriedly.

    Brent shook his head and said, "It''s hard to say. We don''t know what clues the He family has found."

    "Have you ever asked Millay? Did she clean anything? "

    "I asked her, but she said she had nothing on them."

    "Well, that''s good."

    Looking at his wife, who had no tears on her face, and thinking of her pretentious crying just now, Sheridan couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "What do you think of it? Am I good at acting? " Rachel raised her eyebrows proudly.

    Sheridan took a sip of coffee and smiled, "You have completely subverted your image in their minds."

 Chapter 527 Paparazzi Ambush

    "That was because you were still working in the past. As your wife, I have to accompany you to all kinds of occasions with proper etiquette. Now that you have retired, what am I still pretending to be? " Leaning on Sheridan''s shoulder, Rachel said with a smile.

    "Thank you."

    Rachel blushed, "Don''t be silly. It''s not hard. I''m willing to pretend!"

    "But they are really annoying. They bullied our daughter-in-law and wanted to settle out of court. How would others think of Wendy if it is so easy to settle?" Rachel snorted, "People in the capital like to gossip when something happens. Only when we are more determined can we show that our family attaches great importance to Wendy."

    "Anyone with insight won''t dare to provoke Wendy in the future!"

    Sheridan agreed, "Well, Wendy is very lucky to have a mother-in-law like you."

    Raising her eyes, Rachel stared at Sheridan and said, "Wait, are you going to be jealous of your future daughter-in-law?"

    "Can''t I?"

    "Of course not. You have to change your jealous nature

    helping Millay. Millay was the one people cursed most.

    Zoe would rather others were cursing her. She held Millay in her arms and said angrily, "It must be Wendy. She won''t be reconciled if she doesn''t kill us!"

    "Millay, don''t cry. They don''t have evidence. They can''t defeat us. If they lose the case, I''ll ask her to kneel down and apologize to you in person! " Zoe said through gritted teeth.

    Millay felt aggrieved at first. But when she heard Zoe''s words, she imagined that Wendy knelt down in front of her in anger. A sense of pride rose in her heart.

    Millay wiped her tears and nodded, "Yes! At that time, we can secretly take photos of the process and spread it on the Internet! Isn''t she fond of using the Internet? Then I will destroy her with the Internet! "

    "If a professional racing driver kneel down to someone else, this explosive news may be able to sell for a large sum of money!"

    Zoe sneered, "If the video is spread out, her fans will definitely feel ashamed. It''s the best if all her fans run away."

 Chapter 528 Dont Look At Me

    Millay also discussed excitedly, "That''s right. Foreign website we should release it as soon as possible. We can''t let them control the news first. I don''t believe that we can''t defeat Wendy this time. With such a shameful girlfriend, Harold will definitely not like her anymore. They will break up! "

    The mother and daughter seemed to believe that Wendy would lose the case. They ignored the online public opinion and began to look for famous lawyers in CN country, looking forward to the day of the trial.

    In fact, they really misunderstood. This time, it was not Wendy and Harold who spread the news.

    This time, the matter was a big one. There had been a paparazzi hiding nearby the Wen family to see if they could take valuable photos. As soon as the staff came to the door, they took photos of the materials and immediately posted them on micro-blog to attract the attention of people.

    Harold had been paying attention to the domestic situation. Now he asked Wendy to co

    the racing car was as high as more than 60 degrees Celsius, and Steve couldn''t stand it anymore. As soon as he got off the car, he wanted to sit down and blow the wind.

    However, Bess stopped him and handed him an ice water. "Drink some ice water to cool down."

    "Okay." Steve took a big gulp and tried to walk inside again.

    Bess took a step aside and continued to block in front of Steve.

    Steve was so tired that sweat trickled down his forehead. He asked in confusion, "Why are you standing in my way?"

    "Well, you can have a rest outside. Inside, inside..." Bess was at a loss for words.

    "What''s wrong inside? Is there any monster? " Steve craned his neck to see it.

    Bess hurriedly raised her hands to cover his eyes. Since Bess didn''t want him to see it, Steve wanted to see it.

    The two started to play at the gate of the garage.

    "What are you doing?" Behind her came the voice of Wendy. Bess took her hand back and immediately turned her head to look in.

 Chapter 529 Change The Scene In A Second

    She saw that Wendy had already sat on the chair, and Harold was still giving her a massage coldly. The two of them acted as if nothing had happened just now.

    Steve also asked, "What happened just now?"

    "Well, nothing. Come in and have a rest!" Bess lowered her head shyly and led him in. She also learned to massage Steve.

    The morning of country B happened to be the night of CN country. It was quiet at night. Many people suddenly screamed, "Ah!"

    "Kiss! What did I see? A kiss!"

    "It''s so sweet. I''m blushing!"

    "What''s going on between the two? Why did they kiss each other while they were talking? "

    "Why did you add such sweet background music, editor? I really want to know what they are talking about! Boo... Hoo... "

    "As a single old lady, I should be playing this video in the middle of the night!"

    "Ha ha, do you feel sleepless?"

    "Look carefully. I don''t know what Wendy said. There is a helpless and smile in Harold''s eyes. Then he didn''t say anything

    ful? Look at her little arms and legs. She doesn''t seem to be a match for any other racing driver. "

    "They are racing, not boxing. It''s useless if their arms and legs are thick." Brent explained.

    "Why hasn''t it started yet?"

    "It should be time. If you are sleepy, you can go back and continue to sleep. You are getting old. Staying up late is not good for your health."

    "Why can''t I stay up late?" Hannah yawned stubbornly and said, "I want to see if Wendy is as good as they boast!"

    The staff of the broadcast informed everyone to get ready. Steve had already sat in the racing car. Noticing that the director had turned the camera to others, Wendy seized the opportunity to stand on tiptoe and kiss Harold.

    However, the director acted faster. As soon as he noticed Wendy''s action, he immediately asked the staff to change the scene in a second.

    The audience in front of the TV and computer saw this scene. Wendy succeeded in stealing the kiss. She smiled proudly.

 Chapter 530 Stay Up Late To Watch The Competition

    Harold didn''t say anything, but there was a smile in his eyes. He raised his hand to rub Wendy''s head and put the racing helmet on her. "Be careful."

    "Okay." Wendy turned around and was about to sit in her exclusive racing car. When she turned around, she saw her figure on the big screen. She raised her eyebrows in surprise and pointed at the screen. "When did the camera come?"

    The coach who had witnessed the whole process smiled and said, "As soon as you kissed Mr. Harold, the camera came over in a second."

    "Puff!" Wendy shyly took off the windshield from her racing helmet and sat in the car with her head down.

    The director didn''t ask the staff to move the camera away. Although the racing helmet covered her face, the shyness in her two bright eyes was captured by everyone!

    "Ahhh!"

    "Vivien!" All kinds of screams and whistles were heard, making a mess.

    The commentator of the English Channel kept making fun of Wendy.

    The director specially asked the cameraman to aim the camera at Harold and take pictures of him.

    Commentator: "Hey, I b

    time in a single lap was still constantly refreshing. At present, Wendy ranked first, Damon the second, Steve the fifth, and Barnett fell to the seventh.

    Jackson was in the fourth place. He didn''t expect himself to be in the top now!

    ''No. If I rank too fast in the qualifying, if I can''t hit Vivien in the final, I will definitely be doubted by the coach of Royal Duke and Barnett.''

    Jackson thought for a while and immediately sped up, as if he was going to continue to rush forward.

    The coach of Royal Duke looked at Barnett''s performance and sighed. He glanced at them in order. When he saw Jackson''s performance, his eyes lit up.

    The director happened to shoot Jackson. The commentator said excitedly, "My God, Jackson is in a good condition today. Now we see him and he is still speeding up. He is rushing to the third place!"

    "We all know that Jackson has made two huge mistakes in F1 races this season! It seemed that his poor points had aroused his fighting spirit. Could Jackson, in the race of country B, bring a miracle? Let''s wait and see! "

 Chapter 531 Stable Performance

    Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!

    As soon as the commentator finished his words, he saw that Jackson''s car was out of control from the track to the grass.

    Fortunately, the track at this location was very spacious. Because of frequent accidents, it was opened very large. Outside the track, there was a large green lawn before reaching the tire wall.

    Jackson just rushed to the lawn. The racing car was intact and did not hit the tire wall.

    "Ahhh!" Hannah screamed again. Brent was almost scared to have a heart attack. "Can you stop screaming? I''m almost scared to death by you! "

    "I didn''t mean it!" Hannah felt a little aggrieved. The director happened to replay the scene for the audience. The spectators covered their heads with regret. Hannah said, "Look, not only me, but also them screamed!"

    Brent didn''t know what to say because of Hannah, so he had to continue watching the competition.

    Jackson started the racing car but couldn''t start it. He fiddled with it anxiously.

    He just wanted to drop his ranking a

    nd continued to shoot them. Some staff also secretly recorded a small video and uploaded it on micro-blog, which caused a scream.

    "Wendy, come on tomorrow, and so do Steve!"

    "Waah... Waah... You all cheered for Wendy. I cheered for Damon weakly. I don''t think I will be scolded, right?"

    "Why should people scold you? Damon is Wendy''s good friend. The two often cheer for each other. Wendy won''t be angry even if she knows it. "

    "That''s right. Last time, when Wendy was not feeling well and quit the race, someone on the microblog mocked Wendy that she quit because she was afraid of Barnett. Damon stood out to speak for her!"

    "They are so close. Isn''t Mr. Harold jealous?"

    "Don''t you know that Damon is a gay? Why should Mr. Harold be jealous? "

    "What? Damon is a gay? Really? "

    "Are you a new fan? Why don''t you know that Damon is a gay? "

    "I don''t know. Damn it! Such a handsome man has a boyfriend! I''m so excited! "

    "You seem to have exposed something! I''m also a rotten girl. Shake hands! "

 Chapter 532 Not A Servant

    "Just now, Damon took off his racing helmet and get out of his racing car. His hair was wet by the rain. The scene he shook his hair was very charming! I even spat out two pounds of nosebleed! "

    On the way back to the hotel, Wendy leaned against Harold and checked the micro-blog. She happened to see that everyone was talking about Damon, and Damon''s handsome face was once again on the hot topic.

    With good technology and handsome appearance, Damon was really easy to attract fans. After thinking for a while, Wendy sent a message to Damon. "Hey, buddy, you''ve stolen my thunder today!"

    "What? What do you mean? " Damon replied in confusion.

    Wendy told Damon about the current situation on micro-blog in CN Country, "Now you have a lot of fans in CN country. Do you want to open a micro-blog account?"

    "OK! Of course! "

    Damon had downloaded an international version of the micro-blog app. With Wendy''s teaching, he soon understood how to use it.

    Seeing that Damon ha

    OK! If I''m as conservative as you and slowed down in order not to make mistakes, I''m afraid I''m also ranked sixth like you now. Do you think such a position can threaten Vivien? " Jackson said aggressively, "Barnett, I know you have been under a lot of pressure recently, but please don''t vent your anger on me. I''m not your servant, OK?"

    The coach saw that the two of them were about to have a fight. He hurried forward to be the peacemaker and said, "You two calm down. Barnett, what Jackson said is right. There are indeed too many variables in rainy days. It''s not his fault. "

    "But he is..."

    "Enough! Stop arguing!" The coach roared irritably.

    Barnett said, "Sorry!"

    The coach rubbed his temples and sighed, "Jackson, just forget what happened tonight. Too many things have happened recently, and Barnett is in a bad mood. I hope you can understand him, okay?"

    Jackson sneered in his heart, but he nodded with a look of understanding on his face. "I understand."

 Chapter 533 Cheer Up

    The coach patted Jackson''s back and said, "Although you''re in the ninth place in the qualifying, I think you''ll get a good result in the final. Even Vivien can catch up with the other drivers and win the championship from behind. You''ll be able to do it too. I''m confident in you. Come on!"

    "Yes! I will try my best tomorrow! "

    The coach saw that Jackson was obedient and easy to communicate with. Then he looked at the angry face of Barnett and felt more dissatisfied with him.

    The coach had already made the worst plan.

    "Barnett, let''s go!"

    "Okay." Following the coach, Barnett left the hotel. When Barnett closed the door, he gave Jackson a ferocious look.

    Being stared at by Barnett, Jackson didn''t fight back. He closed the door as if he didn''t see it.

    Barnett asked with a low voice, "Coach, do you really believe this bastard''s words?"

    "Shit! That''s enough. It''s meaningless to talk about it now. You''d better think about how to get to the top three tomorrow! Humph! " After saying that, the coach tu

    ont of him, Barnett clenched the steering wheel jealously and thought, ''Why is this brat in front of me now? Why? Have they cheated? Why do they perform better and better? Why don''t I see their mistakes? What''s wrong with them?''

    Barnett had always been proud and lonely. He would not ask Wendy and Steve these questions. He could only suppress his dissatisfaction and look at the signal light in front of him.

    The five green lights went out at the same time and the race began.

    Wendy was good at starting. She reacted quickly and rushed out first. The commentator of the sports channel screamed excitedly, "Great! It''s a good start for Wendy. Now more and more people are watching the race, but I''m afraid many people don''t understand why we are so excited. "

    "Everyone must be thinking that it seems that all the racing cars have been started together, but there is a huge gap between them! The director can replay the starting slowly later and then you will know how amazing Wendy is. She did it really perfect! "

 Chapter 534 The Rear Wing Was Broken

    As soon as the commentator finished his words, the director turned off the camera and slowed down. The moment the green light went out, before all the cars started, Wendy''s racing car took the lead and rushed out.

    "Look at this starting point. This reaction speed is too fast!" Seeing that scene of the playback of the video had been switched to the racing site, the commentator continued, "Now, Wendy ranks first in the inner lane, and Damon ranks second. Damon is following closely behind Wendy!"

    "Steve is now in the fifth place, and Barnett is in the sixth. Come on, Steve, don''t be overtaken!"

    Wendy''s red Shadow was running on the track. From the rearview mirror, she constantly noticed that Damon was chasing after her. A bright smile appeared on her face, and she stepped on the gas more and more.

    Looking at the distance that was slowly increasing, Damon smiled and stepped on the gas to get closer.

    The two of them had driven at full speed. If they stepped on the gas a little more, it was very likely that they would turn too fast and slip.

    be an accident in Steve. She also asked Steve in person. Steve explained to her how good the safety performance of the racing car was, and she was relieved.

    But when Bess saw it with her own eyes, she was so scared that she cried.

    The coach pulled a long face and asked, "Is everything okay, Steve?"

    Steve took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "I''m fine!"

    "How''s the car going? Can you still run the race? "

    Steve turned around and looked at the back of the car. "The rear wing of the racing car is damaged. I think I can still run after I have a try."

    "Well, you can have a try. If you can''t, you can drive back."

    "Okay."

    After the communication, Steve started the racing car, turned the steering wheel and drove back to the track. He waved his hand and explained to the staff rushing over, "I''m fine. I should be able to run."

    "OK!"

    On the other side of the road, Barnett had been helped out of the racing car with a pale face. Looking at the damaged rear wing of the racing car, Steve clenched his fists unwillingly.

 Chapter 535 An Interview After The Race

    Coincidentally, at this time, the camera was shooting Barnett. His resentful expression was seen by the audience all over the world.

    The director shouted excitedly, "Move the camera along with Barnett''s eyes to see what he is looking at!"

    "OK!" The cameraman moved the camera obediently.

    At this moment, both the spectators on the spot and the audience in front of the TV and computer were discussing angrily.

    "Barnett has gone too far. He really makes me sick!"

    "Did he just say that he wanted Steve to die? Did I hear it wrong? "

    "You didn''t hear it wrong. I heard it too!"

    "He must have hit Steve on purpose just now!"

    "It''s obvious that Barnett wanted to overtake, but he was stopped by Steve. His racing car lost control and hit Steve''s racing car."

    "You mean it''s all Steve''s fault?"

    "Don''t come out to speak now, Barnett''s fan. It''s obvious who has the problem. Don''t continue to whitewash him."

    "This is the true nature of Barnett. He is hoping to let other racers die!"

    Barnett used to be highly valued by others, but

    inner.

    After the group photo was finished, Damon opened the champagne and sprayed it all over Wendy. The racing driver who won the third prize also sprayed the champagne on her. Every time she won the championship, she would be treated like this.

    Wendy dodged nimbly on the stage. She held the champagne in her hand and sprayed it back.

    "Hahaha, Vivien is so cute!"

    "My God, what was she doing just now? Kung Fu? "

    "Does everyone in CN country learn kung fu? She is so flexible! "

    "Vivien is as cute as my daughter!"

    "It turns out that the winner of the last race, Barnett, was a loser."

    "Yes. What about those who said Vivien was arrogant before? What about the people who said she was in a bad condition? How dare you speak now? "

    "You can see how bad Barnett''s character is from what he said just now."

    After they played on the stage, the host walked up to them and said, "Congratulations, Vivien. You won the championship again. I want to ask, oh, no, everyone should be curious. Why do you win the championship every time?"

 Chapter 536 Interest First

    "Every time? I didn''t get it the last race. " Wendy said with a smile.

    "Vivien, you are so humorous. I should change my words. Why do you win the championship every time you make it to the final?" The host said with a smile.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and said, "Because I''ve been training on the racing simulator developed by our team."

    "Wow? Vivien, are you advertising for your team? "

    "I''m just stating the truth." Wendy winked at the camera.

    In the eyes of the domestic audience, Wendy''s words were like jokes after the race, but in the eyes of the foreign audience, it was not the same.

    In their eyes, this represented confidence.

    The host also raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Oh? In this case, Vivien, you won the championship because of racing simulator of your team? "

    "Of course." Wendy nodded and said, "Because we all know that racing training costs a lot, and only the tire will cost a lot of money. It would cost more money if the racin

    to marry Zoe.

    Hannah didn''t know what to say after being scolded by Brent. "You, you won''t favor that Wendy, will you?"

    "So what? Didn''t you hear what David said? She doesn''t want to recognize us. " Brent was so tired that he walked upstairs with his hands on the railing. "Stop arguing. It''s not quiet for a whole day after we come here."

    "I..." Seeing that Brent didn''t look well, Hannah thought for a while and decided not to irritate him. She walked up to help Brent back to his room.

    After the live interview, there was also an interview at the press conference.

    Wendy got back to the garage and changed her clothes. Harold walked up to her and held her in his arms. "Are you hungry?"

    "A little." Wendy looked at Harold pitifully.

    Wendy only ate a little before the race. Now after the race, she consumed a lot of energy and felt hungry.

    Harold took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket and handed it to her, "Replenish the energy."

 Chapter 537 I Wont Compete With You

    "The calorie is too high. Is there anything else?" Wendy frowned.

    Harold stretched out his slender finger and nodded, "What''s wrong? Lose weight again? You are already very thin. It''s okay to have a piece of cake. "

    Noticing that Wendy was still hesitating, Harold advised, "I''ll do exercises with you when we get back. Don''t worry. You won''t gain weight."

    "Okay." Hearing Harold''s words, Wendy didn''t continue. She quickly opened the chocolate and took a bite.

    In order to race, she strictly controlled her weight. During the training, she couldn''t eat many favorite food, which made her depressed.

    The staff took a few more photos and posted them on micro-blog, "Mr. Harold specially prepared chocolate for Wendy."

    "I love them so much!"

    "A man with chocolate all the time on him is so cute!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, marry Harold!"

    There were screams on micro-blog.

    The racers who had got the prize came to the press conference. Wendy sat in the middle. Some reporters hadn''t arrived, so the p

    ." Wendy turned to look at the camera, but she didn''t look at the reporter. "I believe that many people have seen a lot of news. My mother is not a mistress. This time, someone deliberately spread the rumor. I have already filed a lawsuit against the person who spread the rumor."

    "If you are interested in this gossip, you can pay attention to the news of the media in CN country."

    Wendy put down the microphone, without any smile on her face.

    It was the first time that they had seen her angry. She was different from the girl who had a bright and lovely smile before. The reporters were not used to it.

    The second reporter stood up and asked Wendy other questions. She answered patiently.

    Seeing that she didn''t give the reporters a straight face, everyone was slightly relieved. The atmosphere at the scene was not too bad.

    Although Wendy looked better, Harold, who was sitting under the stage, noticed her anger. He felt sorry for her and wanted to rush forward and hold her in his arms.

 Chapter 538 Never Give Up

    He wanted to smooth her frown, see her smile and hear her laugh.

    Discontentedly, Harold turned to look at the first reporter who asked the question. He remembered which media she was from and sent Jared a message: investigate if this reporter has any contact with Barnett.

    Jared replied instantly, "Yes."

    In the hotel, Barnett saw the comments on twitter were full of complaints about him. He was so angry that he almost smashed his computer.

    Barnett angrily closed the computer. He didn''t want to see those comments that made him want to kill them on impulse.

    He didn''t know since when, but it didn''t take long for him to turn from a racing king who everyone admired to a rubbish who everyone cursed.

    When did it start? Yes! It suddenly occurred to him that everything started from Vivien taking part in the F1.

    Plus the annoying William. If it weren''t for the two of them, how could he become like this? It was all their fault!

    Looking

    at Wendy would act like a spoiled child. She has always been self-discipline and independent. It''s really an eye opener for me to go abroad with you this time."

    Steve smiled and said, "Wendy is indeed self-discipline and independent. Only in front of Harold can she put down her vigilance and show a childish side."

    Steve took a sip of the cocktail and noticed Bess''s gaze. He glanced at Harold and held Bess in his arms, whispering, "Don''t be jealous. Don''t think too much."

    Bess lowered her eyes and said, "I know I''m no match for Wendy."

    "Wendy is indeed very excellent, but you don''t have to compete with others. Just like Chinese food and Western food, each has its own taste. There is no need to compare. " Steve knew that Bess was a little self-abased. She always felt that she was no match for Wendy, so she kept her love in the bottom of her heart.

    Fortunately, the two of them finally got together. Steve would not give up so easily.

 Chapter 539 Drunk

    With his fingers interlocked with Bess''s, Steve smiled, "Come with me to see my father? What do you think? "

    "What? So soon? " Bess suddenly struggled out of Steve''s arms.

    "What? You don''t want to see my father? " Steve frowned.

    Bess hurriedly explained, "No, of course I do, but... Isn''t it too soon? We are only eighteen years old! "

    "Eighteen years old? I just wanted to you meet my parents, but didn''t say that we would get married immediately. I want you to meet my father. You can ask him if I''ve done anything wrong before and if you are the only one in my heart? " Steve poked her in the face.

    Bess blushed, "Don''t be kidding."

    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious. Are you going or not? I''ll book the air ticket! " Steve smiled, "You haven''t been home for a long time. It''s a good chance that you can go home to see your parents this time. Of course, if you want, I''m willing to go to your home to see your parents. "

    Bess patted him on the chest shyly, thoug

    om.

    In fact, the drunken Wendy meant leaving in her previous life, but fortunately, she fell asleep soon with her arms around Harold. She didn''t say anything to arouse Harold''s suspicion.

    Smelling the scent of the girl next to him, Harold closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    The second day, when Wendy woke up, she felt a sharp pain in her head. "Ah..."

    "What? Do you have a headache? " As soon as Wendy moved, he woke up.

    "Yes, I have a headache!"

    Harold stood up in a hurry and brought a glass of water, "Drink some water."

    Wendy drank a large glass of hot water. The warm water rolled down her throat and the warmth spread all over her limbs. Only then did Wendy feel better.

    Wendy handed the glass over. When she opened her eyes, she noticed that she was still wearing yesterday''s clothes and didn''t take a shower.

    Harold understood what was on Wendy''s mind. "You said you could drink a lot yesterday, but you has got wildly drunk after we returned."

 Chapter 540 Make A Plan

    "Me? Drunk? " Wendy raised her eyebrows in surprise. "It shouldn''t be like that. I really can drink that much with a glass of cocktail."

    It seemed that Wendy had completely forgotten what happened yesterday. Harold cleared his throat and said, "Since you''re awake, go wash yourself. I''ll ask the hotel waiter to bring you a cup of tea to make you sober."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and walked towards the bathroom with the clothes in her hands. She was still wondering how her drinking capacity had become so bad in this life.

    After drinking the tea, Wendy went to the dining room with Harold. As soon as they arrived, they saw Bess and Steve having breakfast.

    "Wendy, you don''t look well. Didn''t you have a good rest yesterday?" Steve asked with concern.

    However, as soon as he asked this question, Bess hit Steve''s chest with her elbow nervously. Steve looked at Bess in confusion and received a warning from her eyes.

    Steve looked at her blankly as if asking, "What''s wrong?"

    Seeing that he was i

    hicle pulled away from the cheetah. The girl drove to a river in a remote place. The off-road vehicle suddenly moved, first changed into a Transformer, and then changed into a mobile phone.

    The girl took out her phone and looked at the signal. Then she called a number with a happy smile on her face.

    It might be her family or her lover.

    The main purpose of the advertisement was to show the two features of the fast speed of the mobile phone and the long-lasting signal.

    All departments were ready. Wendy sat in the off-road vehicle prepared by the advertising company. She drove the off-road vehicle quickly on the ground and ran a few circles according to the director''s requirements. The director shouted happily, "Cut!"

    Wendy had thought that the director would take a few days to finish the shooting. She didn''t expect that he would shoot the advertisement well in the morning, which was very efficient.

    "Vivien, can you give me an autograph?"

    "Of course." Wendy nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 541 Crowds In The Airport

    After the shooting, Wendy and the others went back to the hotel to pack up and go to the airport.

    The airport was occupied by the fans. They shouted Wendy''s English name and waved the sighs high in the air, trying to attract her attention.

    Someone bought a gift for Wendy, but she didn''t take it. She shook her head with a smile and said, "Thank you for your kindness. You don''t need to buy me a gift. Thank you for your support. Thank you."

    She clapped her hands with her fans while walking.

    Harold held her another hand and looked at the fans with a little vigilance.

    Now there were so many people. If there was a sneak attack in the crowd as last time, he could find it at the first time and protect Wendy well.

    But this time, without Millay''s order, there was no danger in the airport. On saying goodbye to the fans, Wendy got on the plane and went to Y city.

    In the Shangguan family''s house in the capital, Bonnie saw that Lance was reading the newspaper seriously. Her face was not very good. The whole page of th

    d come to Y city? My whereabouts have been leaked? "

    Harold looked up at Jared and said, "Investigate it."

    "Yes, sir!" Jared nodded.

    She used to go back to the capital from abroad. She could understand that there were fans in the airport of the capital.

    But this time she didn''t go to the capital city, but directly flew to Y city. They didn''t publicize it in advance, so logically speaking, it was impossible for the fans to know.

    The airport of Y city was not as big as that of the capital city. There were countless stars coming back every day in the capital city. The security guards of the airport were used to this kind of scene.

    But things were different in Y city. It was the first time that they had encountered such a situation.

    For a moment, they were not well prepared. The fans broke through the security guards and squeezed in. "Wendy! Ahhh! I finally meet the real person! "

    "I didn''t expect that Wendy would come to Y city. I didn''t believe it at first!"

    "Wendy, can you give me an autograph?"

 Chapter 542 Stalking Fans

    "Wendy, look here."

    The first line of defense was broken through, and the crowd immediately rushed over.

    Seeing this, Harold hurriedly stood in front of Wendy and said, "Be careful."

    The security guards immediately came over and stopped the fans, "Don''t squeeze. Step aside, step aside!"

    Jared stood behind Wendy to protect her. The scene was in chaos. Some fans almost hit Jared with the signs in their hands. The crowd was on the verge of a tramp.

    Sweat trickled down Wendy''s forehead. She shouted, "Don''t push! Be careful! Don''t push!"

    Finally, she managed to squeeze out of the crowd. Her hair was in a mess and her forehead was covered with sweat.

    Hearing the news, the reporters of Y city rushed over to take pictures of this unprecedented scene. Harold held Wendy''s hand tightly and quickly took her to avoid the reporters who wanted to interview.

    Knowing that they were coming, Albert had already sent someone to pick them up at the airport.

    Seeing the exclusive car of Albert at the gate of the airport, Wendy and the others immediately got on the car. "Start the car."

    "Yes, sir!" Seeing that they all got in the c

    s disturb Wendy''s life, disrupt the order of the surrounding scene, and cause inconvenience to others. At the same time, I also hope that everyone can stop disturbing and stalking her! "

    The reporters photographed at the airport also uploaded the video on micro-blog, so that more fans and people could see the dangerous scene just now.

    More and more people joined them and condemned the behavior of the stalking fans.

    The driver drove to the gate of Summer Group. The car was parked beside the security room and was about to drive in. Looking at the two minibuses that followed them, Wendy thought for a while and said, "Stop the car."

    "What? Okay. " The driver stopped the car.

    Harold: "What''s wrong?"

    "I''ll talk to my fans." Wendy opened the door and got out of the car.

    As soon as the fans saw Wendy get off the car, they rushed out of the minibus excitedly. More than twenty people were squeezed into the two seven seat minibuses.

    Half of the fans were men and half were women. They rushed over excitedly and wanted to talk to Wendy. Wendy asked with serious expression on her face, "Do you know it''s dangerous to do so?"

 Chapter 543 The Driver

    It was the first time that the fans had seen such a serious Wendy. Their smiles froze on their faces. They were so scared that they took a few steps back.

    Wendy walked straight to the driver and scolded him coldly, "Count how many traffic lights you have just broken through. Even if you want to die, please don''t hurt others!"

    "Nothing happened to me!" The driver said with a smile.

    "I don''t care that. I just want to ask you whether you break the rules or not! Will you be responsible for the car accident? Let me ask you, can you be responsible for it? You earn this money every day, and you feel at ease? How can you sleep well! "

    The driver smiled indifferently as he counted the money. "Don''t worry. I''m an experienced driver. There won''t be any problem. You see, I have sent them here safely."

    Not only didn''t the driver regret, but he also took pride in himself. Wendy was so angry that she wanted to pull the driver out of

    ed their eyebrows in confusion.

    "What? Miss Wendy, long time no see! " An excited voice came out.

    Wendy looked up and saw Albert''s assistant running towards her in high heels. "Miss Wendy, this way please."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded. She held Harold''s arm intimately and followed up.

    Noticing Wendy''s action, Harold smiled dotingly.

    The receptionists looked at their backs in surprise.

    One of receptionists widened her eyes and asked, "Who is that girl?"

    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen her either."

    "It''s the first time that I have seen such a fawning smile on Miss Wang''s face. It seems that she is afraid of that girl."

    "Yes! That man is so handsome! "

    "That man is more handsome than many stars! I can only wait and see if I can find out who they are later. "

    While walking, Albert''s assistant greeted, "Miss Wendy, I didn''t expect you to be a racing driver. I didn''t know it until I read the newspaper recently."

 Chapter 544 Future Development

    In the past, everyone in the company thought that Wendy was a distant relative of Albert. Now, Wendy was getting more and more famous. When people saw the news, they knew that she was actually a professional racing driver.

    "Oh! Wendy? "

    "What? Do you mean that racing driver, Wendy Shangguan? "

    "Yes, yes, she is there!"

    The employees in the group all ran to the place they pointed at.

    Albert''s assistant looked around seriously and asked coldly, "Why are you all here? Have you finished your work? "

    Everyone took out their phones and took a few photos of Wendy''s back. Then they left in a hurry.

    The assistant said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I''ll tell Mr. Albert what happened just now. It won''t happen a second time."

    Wendy nodded with a smile.

    Albert''s assistant took them to the door of the chairman''s office. She knocked on the door two times, turned the doorknob and walked in. "Mr. Albert, Miss Wendy is here."

    Albert immediately

    up again. Sitting quietly next to them, Harold listened to their discussion. Seeing the confident look in Wendy''s eyes, he was also proud of Wendy.

    Harold also expressed her opinion when hearing their conversation. After the three of them had a discussion, Albert was very excited, as if he had seen the grand blueprint of Summer Group.

    Albert: "Ah! It''s so late! Wendy, there are many restaurants in Y city recently. How about I take you to have a taste?

    Wendy shook her head. "No, thanks. I have a tight schedule. I have to go home. When the company is moved to the capital, we have plenty of time to have dinner! "

    "Okay! That''s a deal! " Albert laughed.

    After saying goodbye to Albert, Wendy took the elevator to the hall. The employees gathered in the hall saw Wendy and screamed in unison.

    "Wendy, I''m your fan!"

    "Wendy, can you give me your autograph?"

    "No problem. But you have to line up in order and don''t push each other." Wendy warned.

 Chapter 545 Cooking In Person

    "Okay, okay." Many employees took out their notebooks and lined up.

    The others, who didn''t know Wendy, looked at the scene with their mouths wide open. "What''s going on? Who is that Wendy Shangguan? "

    "Wendy Shangguan, you don''t even know her? Bro, you are out of fashion, aren''t you? She is the most popular professional racing driver recently! "

    "Racing driver? I don''t know her! "

    "Oh, stop playing games after work. Watch the news more. You don''t know she is so popular!"

    "F1 used to be played by European and American people. No one in our country could enter F1 before Wendy. After she entered F1 this year, she was the first person in our country who got champion and won several consecutive wins. She is the only female racer in F1, super awesome! "

    "Wow? She was so awesome? She doesn''t look like a racing driver at all! "

    "Yes, I think so. But in fact, she is a racing driver. There are a lot of her racing videos on the Internet. If you are interested, you can

    s cuter and more beautiful than before, and looked more like the young Sara. Derek was stunned by her familiar face.

    "Dad!" Wendy stepped forward and shouted.

    When Derek came to his senses and heard the word "dad", his eyes were slightly red. "Well, you''re finally back. Why do I feel that you''re a little thinner?"

    "No, I''m heavier than before!" Wendy sniffed and asked curiously, "Dad, what dishes have you cooked? It smells good! "

    "I''m not as a good cook as Jared. I just made some dishes you like! Are you hungry? Go wash your hands and have dinner! " Urged Derek.

    "Okay."

    After washing her hands, Wendy sat in the dining room. Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, she was a little stunned.

    In the past, Derek didn''t enter the kitchen at all. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but she didn''t expect that he could cook by himself. He looked good at cooking.

    Harold ladled soup for Wendy. She didn''t need to do anything but sit there quietly.

 Chapter 546 Search

    Wendy picked up a piece of squid and put it into her mouth. Her eyes lit up. "Wow! Dad, when did you cook so well? It''s delicious! "

    Hearing Wendy''s praise, Derek cleaned the pot and walked out with a smile. "I''m the only one at home. I''m tired of eating outside, so I''m thinking about how to cook."

    "It''s good! It''s so delicious! " Wendy gave a thumbs up praise. She put some squids into Harold''s bowl and said, "Harold, try this. It''s delicious."

    "Okay." Harold took a bite and nodded, "Yes, it''s delicious."

    "Ha ha, if it tastes good, you can eat more!" Seeing that Wendy enjoyed the food, Derek smiled with relief.

    "Dad, you should eat too. If you don''t eat, it''ll be eaten up by me!"

    "Okay." Derek turned around and wiped his tears secretly before he came back to eat.

    Derek began to inquire about Wendy''s recent situation, and the two began to chat.

    After finishing the last drop of seaweed and egg blossom soup, Wendy leaned on Harold''s should

    from the capital. "

    "No, she is the number one in the college entrance examination of Y city. I remember her very clearly."

    "In that case, we have to start the investigation from Y city."

    "Are you bored? Why do you investigate these things? "

    "I''m just curious about her background."

    "Search of this is wrong. You are breaking the law!"

    Ivy saw the comments and found that many people were interested in Wendy''s background. She was shocked and said, "What a disaster. What should we do now? Will they really find out the relationship between us? I heard that those people are so powerful that they can find out everything! "

    Bonnie scratched her head irritably and said, "Now I can only hope that they can''t find it out. Since we met her, I feel that we haven''t met a good thing in our family. What a jinx!"

    Ivy was frightened by Bonnie''s words. She patted her on the shoulder and scolded, "Are you crazy? How could you say something like that?"

 Chapter 547 Shallow And Shadow

    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of your grandfather. I can''t save you then!"

    Bonnie grabbed the phone. "Okay, I know. You say it every day. I''m so annoyed!"

    "Hey, look at you! I''ve warned you again and again for your own good. When did you hear it? Think about what you said to your grandfather before! " Ivy was pissed off by Bonnie''s attitude.

    Seeing that her mother was angry, Bonnie lowered her eyes and said perfunctorily, "I''m sorry. I said something wrong. Don''t be angry."

    "You are more and more rebellious! You are not young anymore. When can you be more mature and steady? " Ivy continued to reprimand, "Don''t mention your grandfather. If I were him, I would like Wendy more. How can you compare with her? Why are you so proud? "

    "You..." Bonnie was speechless. Being scolded by her mother so rudely, she stamped her feet angrily and ran upstairs.

    When Jake and the others came back from work, Ivy told them what had happened on micro-blog. "We''ve been keeping a low profile recently. Don''t see Wendy again."

    "T

    es and said, "I''m all ears."

    Wendy pointed at the photos and analyzed, "If this is their designer''s level, then Shallow really can''t go far. The models are not beautiful and creative, and no one will spend so much money to order such an ordinary car."

    "But they also have unique brand like our Shadow."

    "Since they are willing to spend so much money to order the unique car, these customers must be rich. Why don''t they spend more money to buy a Shadow? They must be willing to spend money. " Wendy analyzed.

    "What if these cars are designed by the customers themselves in DIY?"

    "Then we can look more and spread some news about Shallow''s imitating our brand. In fact, when people with discerning eyes see the website and the name Shallow, they all know that they are plagiarizing and imitating us."

    "At that time, the brand''s reputation will be damaged, and no one will want to buy their cars."

    Hearing what Wendy said, Dillon thought it made sense. "Actually, I have planned to deal with them from the beginning."

 Chapter 548 Negate The Plan

    "I''m afraid that we will be accused of monopolizing them from the very beginning and said that we have no tolerance for others." Wendy showed a cunning smile. "They''d better know when it''s enough. If they still want more, we don''t have to be polite to them."

    Dillon nodded and smiled, "Okay."

    At the Wen family''s house in the capital, Brent called the He family again, but no one answered.

    Hannah looked away from the newspaper and asked, "Is it still not connected?"

    "Yes, it''s so strange. I heard that they seem to have come back! They should be home at this time. " Brent shook his head and sighed.

    "Did Rachel Bai tell Harold and the others that we called her? Did they refuse to answer our phone on purpose?" Hannah guessed.

    "That''s possible!"

    Hannah: "How about we go to the He family''s house? Or to HX Group? "

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    Two grey haired old people rushed around for Millay''s matter. After changing their clothes, they immediately went to the He family''s house.

    Ding a Ling. The driv

    ame price in the market.

    It was really good-looking. The tires and interior decoration of the car were carefully designed. This sports car was full of vitality and enthusiasm from every angle.

    It was a high-quality product.

    Wendy came to Y city to endorse this sports car of Summer Motor Company.

    "Where are you going to choose for shooting the ad?" Albert asked curiously.

    All the plans provided by the advertising design department of the company were rejected by Wendy. Albert had to listen to her advice.

    "I have a favorite place, but I don''t know if he agrees or not."

    Albert: "Really? What place? "

    Wendy took out her phone and said, "Let me ask him first."

    "Okay."

    The moment Sherwood saw the caller ID, he almost doubted if he had seen it wrong.

    He picked up the phone happily, "Why did you call me?"

    "I have something to ask for your opinion."

    "Oh? How could you ask for my opinion one day? " Sherwood raised his eyebrows with interest and said, "Tell me. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 549 Site Selection

    "I''m going to shoot an advertisement and want to rent your site. The price is negotiable." Wendy explained.

    Sherwood was so clever that he immediately understood. "Lease my site? You mean the underground racing track? "

    "Yes, I want to rent the underground racing track. Your race is at night, and we only take up the time during the day. What do you think? "

    Sherwood put his feet on the table and said with a smile, "Lease my site. What if I don''t need your money and just want you to promise me a request in the future?"

    ''It''s coming again. I really don''t understand why he wants me to owe him a favor and ask me to agree to his request in the future.''

    Wendy always felt that there was a trap, but Sherwood said that he would not let her do anything against the law.

    She really didn''t want to say yes.

    There was only rhythmic breathing on the phone, but Sherwood didn''t hear Wendy''s voice. He lowered his eyes and smiled, "I''m just kidding. Don''t mind, Wendy. Sen

    o move things down.

    The man in black didn''t expect that Wendy would refuse. He stood there awkwardly.

    "What? Anything else? " Asked Wendy, raising her eyebrows.

    "No, no. I''ll tell Mr. Sherwood right away. You can call me if you need anything. I''ll try my best to help you, Miss Wendy. "

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and walked towards the track.

    When the man in black returned to the office, Sherwood looked at him and asked with a frown, "Where is she?"

    "Well, Mr. Sherwood... Miss Wendy is busy now. She said she would come to you after the commercial shoot. "

    "Haha, what a naughty girl!" Sherwood shook his head and asked, "Where is she now?"

    The man in black was stunned when he saw the smile on Sherwood''s face.

    Hearing no reply from his subordinate, Sherwood frowned and looked over. The man in black and Sherwood looked at each other and he suddenly came to his senses. He hurriedly lowered his heads and explained, "Miss Wendy is making up in the lounge."

 Chapter 550 Mind Your Own Business

    "Okay." Then Sherwood stood up and walked towards the track.

    Wendy went to the changing room and changed her clothes. She sat in the lounge and the dresser was helping her with her makeup.

    The employee asked curiously, "Wendy, how do you know there is a changing room here? Why do I feel that you are familiar with this place? "

    "Well, this track was built by one of my friends. I''ve been here several times." Wendy explained briefly.

    The staff looked around the luxurious decoration. After getting along with Wendy all the way, she felt that Wendy was very kind and easy-going, just as people said.

    The employee thought for a while and asked curiously, "Wendy, why did you just tell us so seriously not to touch the things and people inside?"

    "I''m just temporarily renting their site. This contract says that you''d better not touch anything in the site. If you break the contract, you have to compensate." Wendy made up a lie.

    In fact, there was no such a rule in the contract. But for

    y said?"

    "What?"

    "Miss Wang, Mr. Albert''s assistant. She bows and smiles when she sees Wendy. Have you ever seen such manner of her to anyone else?"

    "Smiling and bowing? Really? "

    "Really! The receptionist saw it when Wendy came to the company that day. They said that Miss Wang smiled and bowed to Wendy with great respect! From Miss Wang''s manner, you can know how important Wendy is in our company. "

    "She is just a racing driver. Why are you so afraid of her?"

    "I heard that she is a distant relative of Mr. Albert. I don''t know whether it is true or not. Anyway, we should listen to her. What are you afraid of? "

    "What am I afraid of? Of course I''m afraid that Wendy will blame us for it! I heard that the editing group had given several advertising plans, but all of them were rejected by Wendy! I''ve only heard of the makers of advertisement choosing the actors and actresses, but I''ve never heard of an actress could find fault with the advertisement. She''s too arrogant. "

 Chapter 551 Lost Breath

    "Yes, she is good at racing. But she didn''t work in the advertising industry. She didn''t know how to attract the public! I think the sales of our new car on the market is hanging by! "

    Just as everyone was whispering, Wendy drove the sports car that had been transported here after putting on makeup.

    Wendy got out of the car and asked, "Are you ready?"

    "No. It won''t be ready until about more than 10 minutes later. Wendy, why don''t you sit down and have a rest first? I''ll call you when I''m ready."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and walked towards the spectators'' seats.

    However, she didn''t go to the place where Harold was. She just walked a few steps and stopped. She looked at the whole track and remembered where there was an obstacle.

    She hadn''t been to the underground racing venue of Sherwood for a long time, and the track here had also changed a lot. She just needed time to remember.

    Since Wendy came out, Sherwood had been looking at her. Noticing his gaze, Harold felt a little unhappy.

    Soon,

    ears.

    There were also many stitches around the scar, which were like centipede legs. He was frightened by what he saw just as what would happen in the movie and TV series.

    Seeing the fear in his eyes, the man in black frowned and scolded, "Why are you screaming? Are you courting death? "

    The man hurriedly covered his mouth and shook his head.

    "Who is he? I''m not happy with him! " The scarred man found that the man''s eyes had been fixed on the scar on his face, and he was very unhappy.

    "Stop it! I heard that they were brought here by Miss Wendy. " Another man in black stopped him. "Don''t make boss angry!"

    Hearing his companion''s words, the scarred man had no choice but to make a gesture and pretend to hit the male employee, which scared him to hold his head and scream.

    "Ha ha, this guy is so timid! I think he is even more timid than a sparrow, isn''t he? "

    "Stop teasing him. Let''s go."

    "Well, if I hadn''t been in a bad mood because of the injury today, I would have beaten him!"

 Chapter 552 Tie Him Up

    The two of them left the bathroom while talking, without looking at the male employee again.

    After the female employee went to the bathroom, she quickly came out and looked at the male colleague who was standing outside and trembling slightly. She asked worriedly, "Lee, what''s wrong with you?"

    "They... Well, it''s okay. " Thinking of the scar on the man''s face, the male employee shivered and said in a hurry, "Let''s go. Let''s go back quickly!"

    "I heard your scream just now. What''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m fine. You heard it wrong." The man said and walked forward in a hurry.

    "Hey, don''t leave in such a hurry!"

    The other female colleague sensed that there was something wrong with the male colleague. She reached out her hand and pulled the colleague, "Don''t say anything more. Hurry up and leave. Ask Lee secretly when you go back."

    "What? Oh, okay! "

    The two girls also shut up obediently and quickly followed the male employees out. Not long after, they met a group of men in black wa

    !"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The subordinate left at once, and soon he found out what had happened. He came over and whispered in Sherwood''s ear, telling him everything that had just happened.

    Sherwood said coldly, "Take him to the office and let him kneel down!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    After going to the bathroom, Wendy came back and checked the video with the cameraman. Fortunately, Wendy had run dozens of laps on the track, and there were many wonderful scenes for them to choose and edit.

    Wendy told the cameraman what she was thinking. They communicated with each other very efficiently, and everything was done in the morning.

    Everyone began to pack up, and Wendy and Harold came to Sherwood''s office.

    As soon as she entered the office, Wendy saw Lay kneel in the office. She raised her eyebrows.

    Sherwood smiled, "What would you like to drink? Milk or water? "

    "You..."

    "Wait, I didn''t investigate you. I just wanted to know whether you drank milk or water." Sherwood explained with a smile.

 Chapter 553 Apology

    Noticing the passionate eyes of Sherwood, Harold frowned slightly and said coldly, "We are in a hurry, so we don''t have a drink."

    Sherwood raised his eyes to look at Harold, and then turned to look at Wendy. He said jokingly, "I''m asking Wendy, not you. Isn''t it too overbearing for you to make a decision for her so casually? Don''t you care about Wendy''s feelings?"

    Holding Harold''s hand, Wendy smiled and said, "Harold''s decision is my decision."

    Hearing her words, Sherwood was a little stunned. Looking at their tightly clenched hands, he was a little annoyed and whispered, "Silly girl, I''m saying this for you."

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I always think so." Wendy shook her head and smiled. "We are indeed in a hurry. What do you want from me?"

    At first, Sherwood had something to discuss with Wendy, but he didn''t expect that she would come with Harold. Was the chairman of HX Group so idle?

    Sherwood sat there casually and said, "Nothing serious. I just aske

    job." The group leader shook his head and smiled.

    Wendy stayed in Y city for another day. She played chess with Derek and went shopping with him. The two of them got along like father and daughter.

    Derek learned from Wendy that Summer Group was going to move to the capital, so Wendy would seldom come back to Y city in the future.

    Derek didn''t want to leave Wendy, but his company didn''t have the capital to gain a foothold in the capital city. If he moved there aimlessly, it would hurt the foundation of the company.

    Wendy and Harold would go back to the capital tomorrow. He didn''t know when they would meet again.

    Derek sighed with disappointment, "I''m useless. It seems that I can only stay in Y city for the rest of my life. Although the Shangguan family didn''t treat you well, your grandfather still loves you very much. I think Harold is very kind to you. Don''t hold back any trouble or grievance alone. Tell your grandfather and Harold and ask them to help you. "

 Chapter 554 Student Representative

    Tears welled up in Wendy''s eyes. She held Derek''s hand and said, "No one can bully me. I can protect myself. Dad, how about you go to the capital with me? The Summer Group, Shadow and Dragon are all under the shoulders of Uncle Albert, Uncle Dillon and Ken. You can help them share some of the heavy responsibilities. "

    "No, thanks. I can''t destroy the property of the Xie family''s ancestors. I won''t go to the capital city with you." Derek shook his head with a forced smile.

    "When you are free, come to Y city to see me. I will be satisfied." Derek raised his hand and wiped the tears off the corner of Wendy''s eyes. "Why are you still crying? It''s not a matter of life and death. I also pay attention to exercise now. I''m in good health. Don''t worry."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded.

    Wendy went back to her room and lay on the bed. Harold lay down and hugged her from behind. He asked softly, "Are you crying?"

    "Yes."

    "You don''t want to leave Uncle Derek?"

    "Well, I just feel pity for him... Alina was put into prison. Jade had

    in the Capital University gathered the best students in the country. How could a "lazy" person like her represent them? Wendy thought that if she really gave a speech on the stage, she would definitely be slandered.

    She didn''t have the strength to deal with the trouble, so she had to refuse.

    The head teacher tried to persuade her a few more times. Seeing that she was still unwilling to be a representative, she had to give up.

    Three days later, a group of people gathered at the gate of the Capital University.

    It was known to all that the new semester of Capital University began today. The fans came from all over the country to see Wendy personally.

    The security guards and traffic police also arrived early to pull up the cordon to evacuate the traffic. The security guard wiped the sweat on his forehead and sighed, "Oh my God, there are more people than before."

    "That''s right. Wendy Shangguan won the championship again. My boy is now her fan. He always asks me to find a way to get Wendy''s autograph for him."

 Chapter 555 Take Your Girlfriend Away

    Another guard looked around the school gate in confusion. "It''s late now. Why doesn''t Wendy come to the opening ceremony today?"

    "It''s impossible. I was informed that she would come, so the dean asked us to prepare in advance to maintain the order and traffic at the school gate."

    "That''s right. That''s really strange."

    "Maybe Wendy got up late! Of course, maybe because she arrived at the school gate and saw so many people, she felt it difficult to come in, so she had to choose to go back. "

    "Well, your analysis is also possible."

    The fans also looked around, wanting to see Wendy in the crowd, but they didn''t see her for a long time. They were a little anxious.

    At this time, the girl in everyone''s mind was eating breakfast in the school canteen, and there was a burst of exclamation from the canteen.

    Wendy knew there must be a lot of people gathering at the school gate today, so she gave up the breakfast prepa

    in of the basketball team!"

    "Wow, he is so excellent? What''s the relationship between Brain and Wendy? "

    "Harold, your girlfriend is going to be taken away. You''d better take care of her!"

    "Ha ha, why did you tell him about this? I can''t believe it! "

    "Mr. Harold, please come here. Wendy is going to be seduced!"

    Many people also massaged Harold on micro-blog.

    Some of Wendy''s slanderers showed up. They sneered, "She''s a skittish woman!"

    "It''s disgusting. She has a boyfriend, but she still has an affair with another man."

    "Oh my God! They don''t have any intimate physical contact. How can you see that they have an affair? How could you be so good at imagining? "

    "So you think this is what is called a wanton woman? What''s wrong with the brain of these slanderers? "

    "Can''t she just chat with ordinary friends? Why do you have to think about it in such a dirty way? "

    "Don''t be so conservative, OK?"

 Chapter 556 The Opening Ceremony

    "I don''t understand why Wendy has so many slanderers. She doesn''t have any black spots, but she still wins honor for the country. I really don''t know why these slanderers slander her!"

    "She must have touched someone''s cheese, so they hired rumormongers to slander her!"

    When Harold went to work in the company, he habitually logged in micro-blog, and suddenly found that the news was growing rapidly. Frowning, Harold clicked on the message. It was said that Wendy had been taken away by someone and asked him to keep an eye on her.

    Confused, Harold went to the topic of Wendy. After a quick glance, he finally understood what had happened.

    In the photo, Brain and Wendy were sitting face to face, talking about something with bright smiles on their faces.

    The two of them were about the same age. One was as beautiful as a flower, and the other was young and energetic. As for him, he was six years older than Wendy...

    Harold gripped the mouse tightly. Suddenly, he felt very depresse

    ented student. He stood on the stage and gave a speech leisurely in front of so many students.

    There was no pause in the process of the speech. She didn''t know if he had memorized the speech draft thoroughly or he was just obedient to his heart without any preparation.

    Under the stage, Brain''s female fans were stunned and looked at him. Many people liked and appreciated him more.

    "Brain is indeed the most handsome man in our university. His speech is so cool!"

    "I''m so excited that I want to scream! Cool! "

    Hearing people''s praises to Brain, Wendy smiled faintly.

    After Brain''s speech, deafening applause came from the playground. The principal walked up to him with a smile and took over the microphone. He also praised Brain.

    More than 10 minutes later, the opening ceremony was over.

    Wendy went back to the classroom with her classmates.

    This time, Wendy''s classmates treated her differently. They warmly surrounded her and asked her about the fun during the race.

 Chapter 557 Grandparents

    Wendy didn''t refuse. She friendly shared every detail of the race with her classmates.

    Looking at Wendy, who was surrounded by the crowd, Fanny stared at the back of Wendy with jealousy.

    Wendy felt someone was staring at her from behind. She suddenly turned around and happened to look into Fanny''s eyes.

    The students around her had a good chat with Wendy. When they saw her suddenly turn around, they followed her gaze and saw the malicious gaze of Fanny.

    "Wow! Fanny''s eyes are so frightening! "

    "Why is Fanny staring at Wendy like that?"

    "I don''t know. Last time, a reporter came to interview. Didn''t Fanny do it on purpose? She seems to hate Wendy very much."

    "Is there any conflict between the two of them?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it. Wendy is not at school all the time. How could they have conflict? "

    "You''re right. Then I really don''t understand why Fanny glared at Wendy like that."

    Hearing the discussions of her classmates, Fanny hurr

    oo pitiful these years. I want to know more about you. what do you want to eat? Grandpa will take you to eat. "

    It was the first time that Hannah had seen Brent being so humble to others. She was very dissatisfied. When she was about to say something, Brent seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He held her hand tightly and didn''t let her go.

    Wendy thought for a moment and said, "Okay."

    Brent had been about to propose to go to a caf¨¦, but Wendy suggested to go to the teahouse. When Brent heard that, he was surprised.

    Nowadays, young people liked drinking coffee and cold drinks, and there were fewer and fewer young people who liked drinking tea.

    Even Millay drank coffee all day long, and Baron had tried it. He was really not used to coffee, so tea was more suitable for his appetite.

    The school gate was full of Wendy''s fans. When they came in, they were all frightened by the crowd at the school gate. They could really feel the popularity of Wendy.

 Chapter 558 Being Impatient

    Wendy wore a long hat to cover most of her face. She sat in the back seat of the car and covered her face with a tablet computer.

    The license plate number of the car that Wendy often sat in had already been taken photos by the fans, and they firmly remembered her car.

    So when she got out of the school in Brent''s car and was fully dressed, she didn''t arouse the suspicion of her fans.

    After a traffic light, there were no more fans around. Wendy took off her hat and put the tablet in her bag.

    Brent smiled, "Wendy, your fans are so enthusiastic."

    Wendy smiled and said nothing.

    Seeing her expression, Hannah felt a little disdainful.

    Brent took Wendy to his favorite teahouse and they chose a private room.

    Seeing the waitress coming in with the menu, Brent looked at Wendy and said, "Wendy, what would you like to drink?"

    The waitress was observant. She walked towards Wendy and handed him the menu.

    "A pot of bitter tea," Wendy ordered.

    "

    ny longer. Just deal with the matter as soon as possible! Time waits for no one! "

    Brent scolded, "Shut up!"

    "Shut up? You want me to shut up? Are you crazy? " Hannah''s face turned pale.

    Brent scolded her in front of Wendy. Hannah felt very sad. "Have you forgotten why we are here today? Do you leave Millay alone just because she likes tea? "

    Brent was really pissed off. Didn''t she see the expression on Wendy''s face? If he had known it earlier, he shouldn''t have taken her out today. What a bad day.

    Brent didn''t have the strength to scold Hannah anymore. He turned around and looked at Wendy apologetically. "I''m really sorry, Wendy. Your grandmother..."

    Hannah interrupted Brent again, "Wendy Shangguan, let me come straight to the point. Millay is your sister. No matter how wrong she is, you can''t sue her in the court! If this news spreads out, our Wens will become the laughingstock in the upper class of the capital city. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 559 Its None Of My Business

    "I know!" Wendy blinked and looked at Hannah as if she was innocent.

    Hannah didn''t expect that Wendy would be so easy-going. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good that you know it. It''s not in vain that you are the child of our Wen family. You can go if you have time. No, you go to withdraw the lawsuit tomorrow. We can settle it in private. Tell the public that it is a misunderstanding, okay? "

    "Why should I withdraw the lawsuit?" Asked Wendy, taking a sip of tea.

    Hannah was confused, "Didn''t you just say that you understood?"

    "Yes, I know. I know that if the news spreads out, the Wen family will become a laughing stock in the upper class of the capital city." Wendy said with a smile. When she repeated that sentence, she deliberately stressed the words of the upper class in the capital.

    "Since you know it, why don''t you withdraw the lawsuit?" Hannah was even more confused.

    Br

    Wen family because of the affair between her and Zoe and Millay. You are so angry as soon as you see her. She has the protection of the He family. If she is wronged, she will only hate the Wen family more. How can she agree to settle in private? "

    "Listen to her tone just now. She really doesn''t care about the Wen family. You ruined my whole plan of mine!"

    Hannah didn''t think too much. She said nervously, "I... I didn''t know you meant that. Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"

    "I saw her with my own eyes just now and chatted with her casually. I planned to get close to her after knowing her a little first. She has been with us all the time. How can I tell you in advance? Besides, I have stopped you several times, but you didn''t listen to me! " Brent stood up angrily and said, "Well, we have to go to court now!"

    "What? How about we call her back? " Hannah was flustered and asked tentatively.

 Chapter 560 Hiding In The Hospital

    "She has already left. How can I ask her to come back? We don''t even have her phone number! " Brent stood up and sighed, "Let''s go."

    Hannah stood up sulkily and asked, "Where are we going?"

    "Go home! Where else can we go?"

    "How about we go to the He family''s house to find Wendy?" Hannah asked anxiously.

    "Harold cares about Wendy so much. Do you think he will agree to let us see Wendy?" Although it wouldn''t be long before Brent depart this life, he was still a man.

    The man knew men well. When he watched the live broadcast of the F1 race, he knew very well that Harold really liked Wendy.

    The people of the He family was single-minded and infatuated. He knew very well that Harold would never let Wendy be wronged.

    Panicked, Hannah cried, "Can''t we do anything about it? Millay is just a child. She still has a long way to go in the future. Millay can''t be destroyed like this! "

    "If she hadn''t taken the initiative of provoking Wendy, how could she end up like this? She deserves this. This is her fate. "

    Pe

    so many years.

    She had no qualms about Millay, but Millay''s accusation sounded really uncomfortable to her.

    "If you''re not perfunctory to me, this matter should have been done long ago. How could I hide in the hospital all the time and dare not meet my friends!" Millay questioned.

    "Hiding in the hospital? Didn''t you go to take care of your mother? " Hannah sharply grasped Millay''s strange expression.

    "I... I..." Millay was so excited that she spoke out her inner thoughts.

    She went to the hospital not to take care of Zoe, but to avoid her friends. She was afraid that her friends would come to question her about what happened on the Internet.

    Millay didn''t want to lose face in front of her friends, so she stayed in the hospital to avoid them in the name of taking care of her mother. She had stayed in the hospital for so many days without leaving, and she was so bored.

    She had changed her phone number. She was afraid that her friend would get in touch with her but she couldn''t bear such days of hiding.

 Chapter 561 Come To Her

    Noticing that Millay didn''t say anything, Hannah asked in confusion, "Hello? Millay? Can you hear me? "

    "Uh, grandma!" Millay didn''t know how to answer. She was afraid that Hannah would ask her, so she immediately changed the topic. "Grandma, I have something to do here. I have to hang up."

    Before Hannah could say anything, Millay hung up the phone. She gasped and patted her chest, "Huff, huff."

    Looking at the phone, Hannah had mixed feelings.

    When Brent went downstairs, he saw Hannah''s depressed look. He sat next to her, picked up the newspaper and flipped through it. "What''s wrong?"

    Hannah sighed deeply and repeated what happened just now. After a while, she said slowly, "I didn''t expect that Millay would think so... Alas! "

    Brent also had a headache. He shook his head helplessly and said, "If Millay calls you these days, you just comfort her and let her don''t worry. We will find the best lawyer in our country for her."

    "If Millay knows that she

    "Gee." Hearing this, Paul turned to look at Bonnie and winked at her, indicating her to behave herself.

    Wendy smiled and said, "Jared, make me a cup of coffee."

    "Yes, sir!" Jared immediately went to the kitchen to make coffee.

    The two glasses of water were also served to Jake and Paul. Wendy had to prepare for her study as the race abroad would come soon. There were more than ten races in a year, and they didn''t have much time to rest after the races.

    She asked directly, "What do Uncle Jake and Uncle Paul want from me?"

    Taking a sip of water, Jake asked in a soft voice, "Wendy, I saw the news a few days ago that your mother was, uh, a mistress..."

    "Is it true?"

    Jake looked at Wendy worriedly, afraid that she would give him a shocking answer.

    Sure enough, they were here for this matter. Wendy shook her head with a faint smile and said, "It''s not true. It''s a rumor. I''ve already sued Millay and Zoe. The law will prove my mother''s innocence. "

 Chapter 562 Accepting Benefit

    "Well, that''s good." Jake asked tentatively, "What''s going on? Why is Millay against you? "

    Shrugging her shoulders, Wendy looked at Jake innocently and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s true that she likes Harold, so she aims at me on purpose."

    "Humph!" Bonnie rolled her eyes as she listened.

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked deliberately, "Bonnie, what''s wrong with you?"

    "What?" Bonnie was startled by hearing her name.

    "I heard you snort just now. What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? " Wendy looked at her, pretending to care about her.

    Seeing the sharp eyes of her father and uncle, Bonnie felt a little scared. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, I do feel a little uncomfortable."

    If she told Wendy that she was fine, Wendy would ask her what was wrong with her voice. She couldn''t tell the truth.

    Harold was famous for his coldness. She didn''t want to die. She could only lie to them

    You asked me to broaden my horizon and consider my future. I''m not afraid. You said that you were worried that grandfather would see the related news. Harold has asked people to strictly control it. Uncle, what else do you worry about? " Wendy pretended not to understand.

    A hint of slyness flashed through Wendy''s eyes, but shock was written all over her face. "Uncle, did you come here to plead for them after taking advantage of the Wen family? Uncle, you''ve gone too far! The Wen family insulted and slandered my mother like this. How can you just let it go? She is your sister! "

    Hearing this, Bonnie was furious. "Bullshit! What are you talking about? How could my father accept the benefits of the Wens?"

    Wendy asked, "If they didn''t get any benefit from the Wens, why did they speak for them? Why did you persuade me to settle in private? How could you just let it go after being bullied by others? Just being beaten? "

 Chapter 563 Disown Her

    "Bonnie, don''t interrupt!" Paul scolded.

    Bonnie was so angry that she didn''t hear her father''s warning. She stood up from the sofa and roared, "That''s because I''m afraid that you''ll make a scene. If others find out that you''re a member of our Shangguan family, you and your mother will lose the face of our Shangguan family! Do you understand? This is what we are worried about! You have done such a shameless thing. How dare you say it doesn''t matter. I really feel ashamed for your mother! "

    "Enough!" Paul snapped and slapped Bonnie across her face. "What are you talking about?"

    "Dad, you... You hit me? " Bonnie covered her face and asked in shock.

    "Apologize to Wendy!" Paul scolded.

    "I won''t apologize! For what? I didn''t do anything wrong. How dare you say that''s not what you think? I''m just telling the truth! " Bonnie stamped her feet angrily. "You can do whatever you like. I won''t get involved in your affairs!"

    After

    didn''t say anything to comfort Wendy, but rubbed her head rhythmically to smooth her hair.

    Smelling the familiar scent beside her, the anger in Wendy''s heart quickly dissipated. She stood up and quickly kissed Harold. After she succeeded, she smiled happily. "Let''s go to the study."

    "Are you not angry anymore?" Harold looked at Wendy worriedly.

    "I was very angry just now, but after thinking about it, I don''t think they deserve my anger. Except for my grandfather, everyone else in the Shangguan family has nothing to do with me. I will treat them as strangers from now on." Wendy shook her head.

    Harold helped Wendy up from the bed and said, "Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    The two went back to the study side by side. Harold continued to read his documents, and Wendy continued to do her homework.

    Jared served a plate of Hami melon to them. The two fed each other from time to time. The atmosphere was very harmonious and sweet.

 Chapter 564 The Court Date

    The new semester began. Now, Wendy had more and more fans, and more and more people gathered at the school gate. She had to hide herself in the school every day. It was really painful.

    Wendy studied hard in class. Many teachers who didn''t like her now liked her very much. After class, they would kindly ask her if there was anything she didn''t understand. Did she need them to explain it again?

    When faced with a difficult problem, Wendy was not shy to ask. Her modest attitude surprised all her classmates.

    She was a professional racing driver now and her annual salary was so high that she didn''t have to study so hard.

    However, Wendy didn''t ignore her study. Instead, she worked very hard.

    Seeing that Wendy was so excellent and still worked so hard, many students in their class were stimulated and began to study hard.

    Seeing the good study atmosphere in the class, the director was also very happy when he came to inspect the classroom.

    As time went by, the lawsuit finally started.

    "Well, Wendy, I heard that your

    nd the staff presented the evidence to the judge.

    Millay and Zoe couldn''t explain. The lawyer they hired was also very famous. Although they tried their best, they spread rumors about Wendy and her mother. Now, Wendy was a racing driver.

    Their slandering affected the Dragon and the HX Group, and the reputation of both sides was a large number.

    "Millay and Zoe fabricated and spread false facts, which had damaged the reputation of others'' business and goods, and cause losses to others. They will be sentenced to one month detention and also be fined three million."

    The micro-blog released by the court of capital the final judgment, and the fans were relieved.

    "Good job! The evil finally pay for what they have done! "

    "Where are the people who insulted Wendy before? Come out. It''s ridiculous to believe Millay''s nonsense! "

    "I suspect that those who believe in Millay are either idiots or paid posters! Luckily, Wendy has cleared the rumors of her and her mother. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to her! "

 Chapter 565 The Verdict

    "I think Wendy has done a good job as a model for many stars. Now there are a lot of paid rumormongers and slanderers. They spread rumors everywhere, and many people believed them. Then they cursed the stars. Because of their status, they could only say that they were clear and didn''t argue with their fans. But I think we should make a fuss. Your constant concession will only make slanderers and rumormongers more complacent. "

    "Yes, as long as you are brave enough to take up the weapon of law and sue slanderers and the rumormongers, we will see if they dare to spread rumors and slander others."

    "I agree with you. Wendy did a good job!"

    "Rumor has it that Mac Lu, the famous singer, has an affair with an actor and is a gay. I think Mac should stand out bravely like Wendy and accuse those who spread the rumor. Let''s see if they dare to be so arrogant next time! "

    In the micro-blog, Wendy''s case had been widely discussed before. For the current paid ru

    gh. Let me be quiet."

    Seeing the irresistible tiredness on Brent''s face, Hannah had to close her mouth and turn to look out of the window.

    The court had made a judgment, and the people in the upper class of the capital city were waiting to see this show. Presumably, they all knew the result of the judgment now.

    At the thought that there would be many people coming to test or laugh at the Wen family under the banner of concern, Hannah felt very uncomfortable and anxious.

    After class, Wendy logged in micro-blog to repost the latest report of the court of the capital city. She didn''t write down any comments just to repost it.

    Harold paid special attention to Wendy''s micro-blog. As soon as she released the post on micro-blog, Harold got the news.

    Seeing the judgment result, Harold looked through it and was barely satisfied with it.

    He reposted Wendy''s micro-blog post, letting more people who didn''t know the truth know the court''s judgment.

 Chapter 566 Reading Newspaper

    In the courtyard in the suburb of capital city, Zachary came to the living room to read newspapers as usual after breakfast. He didn''t see his subordinate''s tangled expression.

    Zachary turned over the pages and found that another page was missing. He frowned slightly and asked, "What''s going on? The newspapers often lose pages these days. "

    The subordinate held his breath. He had been praying in his heart that Zachary would not find the missing page of the newspaper, but he still found it.

    "Well, I will tell the boy who sent the newspaper to stop making this kind of mistake tomorrow." The subordinate bowed his head and said.

    "Okay."

    Last time, his subordinate had asked him if he wanted to tell the deliveryman about it, but he didn''t want to make a fuss about it. Zachary didn''t expect that there were still some pages of the newspaper missing this time.

    This had never happened before. It happened too frequently recently. Zachary felt something was wrong.

    He finished reading the whole newspaper, and then turned to the part of the mi

    words: Wendy Shangguan.

    Wait! Shangguan? Was she a relative of Zachary?

    Mr. Wang quickly browsed through this page, and his face suddenly changed. "I don''t remember there is a person named Wendy in Shangguan family."

    Mr. Wang looked back at his subordinate and asked, "Have you heard that there is a woman named Wendy in the Shangguan family?"

    The subordinate thought for a while and shook his head. "I haven''t heard of her. As far as I can remember, there is no one called Wendy. But... "

    "But what?" Mr. Wang asked curiously.

    "But I''ve heard that there''s a racing popularity going on all over the country recently. One of the popular racing drivers is called Wendy Shangguan. She''s very famous and has won many champion abroad." The subordinate explained.

    Mr. Wang immediately turned his eyes to the newspaper and pointed somewhere, "Yes, it should be her. The title racing driver is on it!"

    "Zachary suddenly became angry when he saw the newspaper. It seems that Wendy Shangguan has something to do with his family!" Mr. Wang analyzed.

 Chapter 567 Fainting With Anger

    The subordinate held Zachary''s arm and looked at his face anxiously. "Master, how are you?"

    "Go, go... Call Wendy! " Zachary said with difficulty.

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate helped Zachary get into the car in a hurry. He called Wendy. Before the phone was connected, the subordinate saw from the rearview mirror that Zachary was leaning against the car seat with his eyes closed and painful.

    The subordinate was frightened and shouted, "Master? Master! "

    Zachary seemed to pass out and said nothing.

    At this time, Wendy was having a class at school. She felt her phone vibrate in her pocket, because she was sitting in the first row. The teacher would find her phone if she took it out.

    Generally speaking, everyone knew that Wendy went to school in the daytime. If there was anything, they would choose the time to contact her after school or at night.

    They wouldn''t contact her in the morning unless it was something very important.

    After thinking for a while, she rai

    ked with concern, "Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing! Why do you have to bear it yourself? "

    Wendy shook her head and smiled, "It''s just a small matter. Telling you will only add to your trouble. Besides, I don''t have to bear it myself. With Harold''s help, this matter has been perfectly over."

    Speaking of this, Zachary frowned and looked at Wendy sharply. "Wendy, tell me the truth. Why did the girl slander you and your mother?"

    Although Zachary''s blood pressure had dropped, Wendy didn''t want to tell him that she had found her biological father. She was afraid that he would faint with anger again.

    After a thought, Wendy said, "Millay likes Harold, so she deliberately spread rumors and slander me. Last time when she hired someone to attack me at the airport, Harold sent someone to find her and send her to the police station. Although we reconciled in private later, her hatred for me at that time should not dissipate, so this time she wants to target me again. "

 Chapter 568 I Cant Let It Go

    "Really?" "Obviously, Zachary didn''t believe what Wendy said.

    Wendy smiled and held Zachary''s hand, "Of course it''s true, because of it, Harold is very angry about it."

    Zachary sighed, "If Millay did it alone, I''m afraid I would believe what you said. But if Zoe also intervenes, it can''t be that simple! "

    It seemed that aged ginger was more pungent. Wendy pouted and pretended to be angry. "That''s because Zoe spoiled Millay too much. That''s why she indulged Millay and even helped Millay deal with me."

    "Although I don''t have much contact with Zoe, as far as I know, she is not such a reckless person. Now that Zoe knows that you are with Harold, she will definitely irritate Harold by doing so. "

    "She is a smart person. She knows that the Wen family won''t have a good chance of winning against the He family and the HX Group. It may be a better choice to be friends with the He family than to be enemies with them. However, she not only did no

    "It''s okay. I knocked over the cup by accident." Wendy explained, shaking her head.

    "Okay." The nurse didn''t doubt it. She closed the door, turned around and left.

    Wendy raised her hand and patted Zachary on the chest. "Grandpa, you promised me. Don''t be angry!"

    Zachary took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. His heart ached. "Zoe, this bitch not only destroyed Sara, but also dared to target you!"

    "Grandpa, please don''t be angry. I''ve already brought them to justice. I''m capable now, and I have Harold. If Zoe and Millay bully me, I''ll get even with them. " Wendy told Zachary in a relaxed way, trying to make him less angry.

    Zachary thought that both Zoe and Millay had been arrested by the police and they had lost millions of dollars, which made him feel a little better. He snorted, "Serves them right. This matter is clear, but your mother has become like this, and she has her responsibility. I can''t just let it go!"

 Chapter 569 Admit Them

    Wendy looked at Zachary firmly and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll handle it well! I will seek justice for my mother! "

    "Okay, okay!" Zachary sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that Wendy''s biological father would be David from the Wen family.

    Although the two families didn''t have any business contact and were in different fields, they didn''t have any friendship with each other.

    But if Sara had told Zachary that the baby in her belly was David''s, he would have gone to the Wen family for an explanation. Even if David had been seriously injured and gone abroad for treatment at that time, the Wen family would definitely be willing to marry Sara from the Shangguan family. This marriage was absolutely possible.

    They didn''t expect that Zoe would lie to Sara. The innocent Sara simply believed Zoe''s nonsense. She didn''t want to have an abortion, nor did she want to tell them who was the father of her child.

    In the

    n''t think my father saw the news on the newspaper today, did he?"

    "Well, he has seen it."

    "What! My father saw it? How is he now? What did you do? Didn''t I ask you to pull out the pages and not let him see the news? " Said Jake angrily.

    Zachary and Wendy heard Jake''s voice clearly.

    The subordinate looked at Zachary in embarrassment and explained, "I have taken out the pages, but Master still found the news on the newspaper when he went to the Wang family''s house."

    "You can''t even handle such a small matter. How is my father now? Is he okay? " Asked Jake worriedly.

    "Master is now in People''s Hospital and his condition is stable. Miss Wendy is taking care of him here."

    Jake was stunned, "In hospital again? Okay, I see. I''ll be there after work. "

    "Okay."

    The subordinate hung up the phone and told Zachary that Jake was going to the hospital tonight. Frowning, Zachary asked, "Why does he come here?"

 Chapter 570 Pissed Off By Her

    "Grandpa, Uncle Jake cares about you. If he doesn''t care about you, he should be criticized severely." Wendy said with a smile.

    Although Shangguan family didn''t like her, they cared about Zachary.

    At Shangguan''s house, Bonnie went downstairs, scratching her hair. When she saw Ivy in casual clothes sitting in her seat, she asked in confusion, "Mom, aren''t you going to attend a banquet with dad tonight? Why are you still sitting here? "

    Ivy shook her head and said, "Your grandfather is sick and hospitalized. Your father and uncle go to the hospital to visit your grandfather. We won''t go to the banquet."

    "What? Grandpa is in hospital? Didn''t he just come back? Why is he in hospital again? " Asked Bonnie.

    "It''s all because of your good sister."

    "My good sister?" Hearing this, Bonnie was stunned for a while. Soon she came to her senses and said, "Mom, you mean that Wendy?"

    "Yes, who else could make your grandfather so angry except her?" Ivy sighed.

    "What did

    r in aunt''s ward before."

    "Oh, I see. You two can have a chat. Wendy often competes abroad, and Lance has been abroad for a period of time. You should have a lot to talk about."

    Zachary was getting old. All he wanted now was to see the harmonious family and the scene of the family members helping each other.

    However, things didn''t go as he wished. Lance didn''t say a word, but Bonnie said first, "No! Grandpa, you have been fainted because of her for several times. If you let Lance contact her, Lance will also be pissed off by her. "

    "Bonnie!"

    "Bonnie!"

    Jake and Paul shouted and felt headache.

    When they saw Bonnie come in, they prayed in their hearts that she wouldn''t talk nonsense. They didn''t expect that what they were worried about still happened.

    "What? Am I wrong? Grandpa has just been discharged from the hospital for a short time, and he is now in hospital because of anger. Wendy, do you have to piss grandpa off to death? " Asked Bonnie harshly.

 Chapter 571 Worry About Snitching

    "Bonnie, it has nothing to do with Wendy." Zachary said with a frown.

    "How could it be possible? You passed out because you saw the news on the newspaper! "

    "But it was done by the Wens. They spread rumors and slander on purpose. It has nothing to do with Wendy." Zachary was annoyed by Bonnie''s unreasonable behavior.

    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Why are you always on her side! Grandpa, I''m doing this for you. Look, since she came back, our family has changed, and your health has changed! " Bonnie stood up and glared at Wendy. "Get out of here. If you really care about Grandpa, you should stay away from him. You are a jinx!"

    A Jinx... Wendy clenched her fists. She had heard such insulting words countless times.

    "Bonnie, shut up!" Paul glared at Bonnie with disappointment. He quickly walked up to her and comforted, "Wendy, what Bonnie said is just angry words. She was just too worried that she would

    nt of so many people.

    At the thought of losing face in front of Lance and her grandfather, she glared at her father, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "You, you slapped me!" Bonny turned to Zachary and complained in tears, "Grandpa, dad hit me. Grandpa, you have to uphold justice for me!"

    Zachary said lightly, "Good job."

    "Wh.. what? What did you say, Grandpa? How can you say that? You always love Bonnie the most! " Bonnie felt even more aggrieved.

    "That''s right. With Wendy around, you really don''t love me anymore. You are always on her side!"

    Zachary felt terrible and said coldly, "You still don''t understand why I scold you! Wendy is your cousin. You ignored her for no reason, and even spread rumors and slander her! How can I still be on your side? How? "

    "Bonnie, human heart is fleshy. Wendy has suffered for so many years. It''s not easy for me to find her, but you still treat her like this!"

 Chapter 572 Being Arrogant

    "I...I..." Bonnie was speechless. She bit her lower lip and complained in her heart, ''it''s none of my business even if she suffered so many years.''

    But she didn''t dare to say it out. She would definitely be cursed to death.

    Bonnie covered her face with one hand. She lowered her head and cried silently.

    Paul sighed, "I''ll take Bonnie home and teach her a good lesson. Dad, have a good rest."

    In fact, Paul said that he would teach Bonnie a lesson every time, but they only had one daughter. How could they be willing to teach her a lesson?

    Last time, when Paul went back home and talked to Bonnie in a louder voice, he was scolded by Ivy. She said that he needed to reason with her, not stick or abuse.

    Zachary understood them. He waved his hand in annoyance and said, "Just go back."

    "Alas." Paul nodded at Zachary and dragged Bonnie out.

    Lance looked at them coldly and said softly, "Grandpa, I''ll come to see you tomorrow.

    turn, which made Ivy feel bad.

    Bonnie didn''t listen to them at all. She just kept crying and listening to them cursing.

    She hated Wendy even more. She had never been wronged like this before Wendy came.

    It was all because of Wendy. It was all because of her that she was not favored at all.

    Lance went downstairs to get some water. He didn''t expect that the criticism meeting was not over yet. He silently walked past without raising his eyes.

    When Bonnie saw Lance, a look of shame and anger appeared on her face. She didn''t want to lose face in front of Lance, but it was against her will.

    Bonnie looked at him expectantly. She thought he would say something for her to stop them.

    To her surprise, Lance didn''t even look at her. Instead, he walked upstairs with a glass of juice in his hand.

    Bonnie lowered her eyebrows in disappointment. Seeing her like this, Paul scolded, "Are you listening to me? You naughty girl!"

 Chapter 573 Have A Good Taste

    Bonnie was rebuked until the next morning. It was not until early in the morning that Paul and Jake went back to their room to rest, with their mouths parched. Laura and Ivy were left to ponder over the matter.

    There four people divided into two groups. One group scolded her and then the other group went to comforted her.

    At first, Bonnie could cry in grievance, but later she was fed up with it and almost lost her temper. But she was afraid that her father and uncle would come to her again, so she had to endure the impatience and disgust in her heart and pretended to be repentant.

    Ivy returned to her room and wiped her tears silently.

    Seeing his wife''s sad face, Paul couldn''t help saying, "You can''t be softhearted. It''s true that Bonnie is getting angrier and more ill-bred. If this kind of thing gets out, others will only say that you can''t teach your child well. Do you know that? "

    Ivy nodded, "I know. After all, she is our only child. I don''t want her to b

    you here?"

    "Of course we come here to take care of you. What can we do?" Ivy smiled.

    "I don''t need you to take care of me. I have enough people here. Go to see Sara." Zachary raised his eyes and stared at Ivy.

    Being stared at by Zachary, Ivy felt a little guilty and stammered, "What? Oh, we go to take care of Sara every day. Yesterday, Paul said that dad was in hospital. So Laura and I came to see you today. "

    "Every day?" Zachary touched the ring on his thumb.

    Ivy wanted to say that she would go to the hospital every day, but because of the lawsuit between Wendy and the Wen family, in order to avoid suspicion, they hadn''t been to the hospital for a period of time.

    Although there were guards at the door of the ward, it was very likely that the He family would tell Zachary that they hadn''t been to the hospital for a period of time.

    Ivy didn''t dare to answer Zachary''s question with certainty.

    "What? You can''t answer my question? " Zachary snorted.

 Chapter 574 Frightening You

    Seeing that Zachary seemed to be angry, Laura thought something was wrong. She hurriedly explained, "Dad, we used to take care of Sara every day. But because of too many things recently, my sister-in-law and I didn''t go to see her. When we finish our work, we will go there every day! "

    With Laura''s help, Ivy breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Yes, she''s right. We''ve been too busy recently."

    "What are you two busy with?"

    "What? We... " Ivy opened her mouth but couldn''t answer. She anxiously looked at Laura for help.

    But Laura couldn''t answer either. The two of them didn''t go to work, but had no career. They could only look after their children at home.

    But now, Lance was working in the company and Bonnie was studying at school, so they didn''t need to take care of them at all. The two of them were very idle rich wives.

    The excuse of fooling Zachary had now become a trap they made for themselves, and now they wanted t

    e family, but we were persuading her to settle with the Wens. Wendy didn''t take our suggestion. She insisted on going to the court. We couldn''t persuade her, so we left. "

    "Yes, that''s it. Dad, what did Wendy say to you? Why are you so angry? " Paul asked with dissatisfaction, "Did she make up stories about us? Anyway, we are her uncle. Even if she doesn''t take our suggestion, there is no need to do so! That''s too much! "

    "Humph! Do you think that Wendy is that kind of person? To tell you the truth, Wendy didn''t speak ill of you at all. If I hadn''t sensed something wrong and intimidated you, would you tell me the truth? " Zachary snapped.

    It was not until then that the two of them realized that they had misunderstood Wendy.

    "I felt that there was something wrong with Wendy''s attitude towards you that day. If you just persuaded her to settle in court, she wouldn''t be so angry. What did you say?" Zachary asked, squinting his eyes.

 Chapter 575 You Still Want To Lie To Me

    "What else can we say to Wendy? We just want to persuade her to reconcile with the Wen family. That''s all." Explained Jake.

    "Do you still want to hide it from me at this time?"

    "No, Dad! What we told you is the truth. We didn''t mean to hide it from you! "

    "Humph! Well, I''ll take it as the truth for the time being. Then I want to ask, why did you persuade Wendy to settle with them in court? You are still Sara''s brother. Your sister and her daughter have been bullied like this, but you chose to reconcile! Is the heir of my Shangguan family so coward? " Zachary criticized them harshly.

    Zachary looked at his two sons disappointedly, "I strongly doubt if you have the ability and responsibility to manage the company well!"

    Hearing that, Jake and Paul looked even worse. They were afraid of Wendy, fearing that Zachary would give her more power and shares.

    As soon as his words came out, it meant that his father really had this idea!

    Paul

    have the guts, just embarrass yourself in front of Wendy with me!"

    Hearing this, Paul quickly looked at Wendy and found that she did not look at him. Instead, she went straight to the elevator. Then Paul turned his head back.

    If he slapped Bonnie now, his father would definitely question him when he saw her red and swollen face.

    With the principle of "less trouble is better", Paul withdrew his hand and stared at her coldly. "Don''t be silly later. If you still can''t understand what you should say and what you shouldn''t say, your grandfather won''t love you as much as before."

    "I know! All right, let''s go! That girl took the lead! " Bonnie urged impatiently.

    Paul sighed helplessly and hurried to the ward with Bonnie.

    Zachary was surprised to see them. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you not to come here? "

    Bonnie said like a spoiled child, "Grandpa, of course we will come here when you are discharged from the hospital today!"

 Chapter 576 Tit For Tat

    Paul: "Dad, let me drive you home."

    "No, thanks. Wendy will drive me home." Zachary shook his head and said, "You can go back now."

    Bonnie asked with dissatisfaction, "Grandpa, are you dissatisfied with us? I can make a change! Don''t you like Bonnie now? "

    Zachary shook his head and smiled, "I didn''t mean that. I just told Wendy that she would pick me up today."

    Compared with fighting for these, Paul wanted to win his father''s favor more. He grabbed the wrist of Bonnie and said to his father, "Dad, I''ll take Bonnie back first. Call me when you arrive home."

    "Okay."

    Bonnie looked at her father in surprise. She really wanted to ask why he didn''t fight for the opportunity and left.

    But before she could say anything, Bonnie was dragged away by Paul.

    Zachary sighed helplessly. He turned around and looked at his granddaughter who was silently packing up for him. He smiled with relief.

    After her grandfather left the hospital, Wendy finally returned

    her memory, Wendy didn''t know this woman. She felt that she was deliberately against her.

    The fighting spirit in the woman''s eyes flashed. She thought that Wendy would scold her angrily.

    As a result, Wendy just looked at her clothes and said with a smile, "Your suit looks good."

    The woman was slightly stunned, and then a smug smile appeared on her face. "You have a good taste."

    But soon her complacent smile froze on her face. Wendy smiled and said, "My aunt also have one."

    "Ha ha!" A faint laughter came from the clothing shop

    "You!" The woman''s calm face finally cracked.

    The woman cursed in her heart. ''How could she say that her aunt also has such clothes? Obviously, she is mocking my age!''

    The woman was pissed off. When she was about to say something, Wendy turned around and said, "Let''s go, Jared."

    "Yes!" The two of them left without looking back, leaving the woman standing in the shop.

    "What a glib girl! Damn it!" The woman cursed.

 Chapter 577 Accosting At The Birthday Party

    It was rush hour after work and rush hour after school, so the road was blocked. Jared had chosen a route in advance, which was far away but few cars could be seen.

    Looking around at the traffic flow that had not been driven for a few minutes, Wendy took out her phone and sent a message to Harold. "Have you arrived?"

    Soon, Harold replied, "I haven''t set out yet. I have something urgent to deal with. You go first. I''ll be there soon."

    "Okay."

    The car finally stopped and drove to the manor where the birthday party was held.

    The bodyguards at the door hadn''t seen Wendy before. They stopped her and said, "Please show me the invitation."

    Wendy didn''t take the invitation. She turned to look at Jared behind her.

    Because at this time, many people arrived one after another. They were in a line behind Wendy and saw that they were blocked here.

    Someone frowned and asked, "Why don''t you go?"

    "This lady is very strange. Which family is she from? I haven''t seen her bef

    ''m really sorry." Jared explained, lowering his head.

    The man turned to look at Wendy. She had no choice but to nod. "Yes, I can''t drink much. They don''t allow me to drink."

    "Champagne is not strong. It''s okay to have a sip." The man continued to persuade.

    Wendy shook her head with regret. The man said discontentedly, "You are miss. He is your subordinate. He should listen to you, not you listen to him! You put the cart before the horse! "

    The man looked at Jared and scolded, "I want to chat with your lady. Why don''t you go to take some fruit here? Don''t you see that? Rubbish! "

    Jared stood still and had no intention of talking to the man.

    The man''s face darkened. "It''s time to fire your subordinate. He''s like a piece of wood and knows nothing! He didn''t even listen to his lady! It''s my first time to see such an arrogant subordinate! "

    Wendy chuckled, "Of course he won''t listen to me!"

    "What? Who does he listen to? "

    "He only listens to my boyfriend."

 Chapter 578 Villains Complaint

    "What? Boyfriend? " The man looked at Wendy in surprise.

    She raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Yes, he only listens to my boyfriend. What''s wrong?"

    The man didn''t expect that Wendy had already had a girlfriend. He could only smile awkwardly. "No, nothing! My friend is there. I''ll go there. "

    "Okay." Wendy nodded.

    The man hurried away with a glass of wine. As soon as he left, his friends who he knew immediately surrounded him and asked, "What about it? Which family is she from? "

    "I... I don''t know." The man said awkwardly.

    "What? Don''t you know? Then what did you talk to her there? "

    "Will our love sage make a mistake one day?"

    The man rubbed his nose and said, "She has a boyfriend, and there is a bodyguard beside her. I can''t get anything useful."

    "What? She already had a boyfriend? What a pity! "

    "I was a little tempted. Since she has a boyfriend, I''d better not."

    "It seems that no one knows her. She is sitting in the corner alone and pitifully."

    "Who the

    roke something on the birthday party. The Lee family must be very angry when they know it."

    People pointed at Wendy.

    When David came over and saw Wendy, he heard people''s discussion and thought something was wrong. He immediately wanted to help Wendy out.

    Hannah grabbed his arm and said, "Don''t go there!"

    "Mom! Why are you holding my hand? " Asked David anxiously.

    "Don''t make trouble!"

    "What? I make trouble? I want to help Wendy! I know her well. She won''t do that! "

    "There are so many witnesses here. Don''t you believe it?" Hannah looked at David, as if she thought that he was crazy.

    "Even if it was really Wendy who broke the glass, I believe there must be something hidden in it!" David tried to get rid of his mother''s hand, but was held tightly by her.

    "Don''t go there. She doesn''t even recognize you. Why do you have to help her, a heartless woman?" Hannah sneered.

    At the thought that her beloved granddaughter Millay was imprisoned, she hated Wendy even more.

 Chapter 579 Slip Away First

    Mr. Lee came over and looked at the broken glass. His face darkened. He knew these young people, and he didn''t want to make things too ugly.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Mr. Lee, this woman is too arrogant. When we ask her, she always ignores us. Her eyes seemed to grow on top of her head. We asked a few more questions, but she threw the glass directly with a long face. "

    "Yes, I was almost scared." The girls began to slander Wendy.

    Mr. Lee frowned and looked at Wendy. He hadn''t seen her before. He frowned and asked, "Which family is she from?"

    "Mr. Lee, she is not from the capital. I don''t know how she sneaked in." The woman reported.

    Mr. Lee saw that Wendy was surrounded by so many people, but she didn''t show any panic on her face. Her calmness surprised him.

    Although Wendy didn''t say anything to defend herself, he still wanted to hear the explanation.

    "Kid, are they telling the truth?" Mr. Lee asked.

    "Of course we are telling the truth! We don''t

    heir fleeing, the two lowered their heads awkwardly, pretending not to see him.

    Harold saw their behaviors clearly. Since they pretended not to see him, he would not let the Shangguan family be satisfied.

    Harold walked up and greeted, "Uncle Jake, Uncle Paul."

    Although Harold and Wendy were together, they were not married yet. It was too close to call them uncle.

    Jake cursed in his heart and pretended to be surprised. "Harold, you are also here for Mr. Lee''s birthday party!"

    "Yes! Is the birthday party over? " Harold asked deliberately.

    Jake and Paul walked briskly and looked pale. Harold felt something was wrong with them.

    Jake smiled with embarrassment, "It''s not over yet. Something happened in the company, so we have to leave early."

    "Yes, we can talk some other day when we''re free, Harold. We''ll go back first." Paul hurried to say goodbye to Harold, and Jake also left in a hurry.

    Harold snorted, turned around and walked towards the manor.

 Chapter 580 Lovers Clothes

    With the presence of Brain, the situation at the birthday party was a little smoother.

    Although the Han family was not the top in the capital, it was still a little famous. In addition, Brain was the chairman of the student union of the Capital University with good academic performance. He was handsome, so many people knew him.

    One of the girls was unhappy. "Brain, you can''t cover for her just because she is your junior!"

    "I didn''t mean to shield her. I believe in Wendy. I know she won''t do this for no reason. There must be other reasons." Brain looked at Mr. Lee with a firm attitude and said, "Mr. Lee, I hope you can hear Wendy''s explanation."

    "What? It''s so lively here! "

    They had planned to look at Mr. Lee and see what he was going to do next, but they were interrupted. Everyone looked at the source of the voice.

    "Wow! It''s Jeremy Xu! "

    "When is he here? Why didn''t I fin

    out her hand to Wendy.

    But Wendy didn''t shake hands with her. She raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I don''t agree with handshake."

    "What do you mean! Don''t go too far! "

    Someone nearby persuaded, "Mr. Lee has already let it go. Why did she make things so embarrassing?"

    "If I were her, I wouldn''t be willing to be slandered like this!"

    "But she doesn''t have any evidence to prove that she is innocent. This is a trap that can''t be solved. They can only choose to compromise."

    An entrepreneur who had a better relationship with Jeremy also advised, "Jeremy, since you know this girl, please persuade her. Let it go."

    "Let it go? We can''t let it go! " Jeremy didn''t say anything, but someone else answered for him.

    Everyone looked back and made way for him.

    Wendy raised her head and saw Harold in a blue suit. Apparently, his suit and Wendy''s blue dress were in a couple''s suit.

 Chapter 581 Provide Evidence

    Harold walked out of the crowd and went straight to Wendy. When he approached, everyone found that the clothes on the two of them matched well.

    Wait, was it the relationship they imagined? Many people began to think of this.

    They had watched the news about Harold''s love affair. Wait a minute! Harold''s girlfriend seems to be a professional racing driver. Her name is Wendy Shangguan. Is that the girl?

    Many people who had watched the news or paid attention to racing finally came to their senses. There were exclamations in the crowd one after another.

    "Ah! I finally remember. This is Wendy Shangguan. No wonder she looks so familiar! I almost can''t remember it! "

    "Yes, I remember her when I saw Mr. Harold. I only saw Wendy in racing suit. I didn''t recognize her when I saw her in a dress. "

    "Wow, look at this dress. She doesn''t look so young anymore. She is very beautiful."

    Mr. Lee didn''t care about the F1 racing. He just glanced at the n

    t a glass. It''s not very precious."

    "As far as I know, Mr. Lee, this glass of yours is a high-end customized one. You can''t refuse it."

    "Mr. Lee, I wish you a happy life. We won''t stay here to disturb you."

    "Mr. Lee, we are leaving now."

    Mr. Lee nodded and said, "Okay. Be careful on the way."

    Several parents dragged their daughters away from the birthday party in dejection.

    Mr. Lee''s son shouted, "The birthday party is going on. Everyone, stop surrounding here. Butler, change the music. "

    "Yes, sir."

    The quiet scene was once again filled with music. This time, it was replaced with lyric music. Mr. Lee''s son winked at several friends, and they took their female companions to dance, active the embarrassing atmosphere.

    Mr. Lee held Wendy''s hand and sighed, "My child, I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay."

    Jeremy glanced at Jared''s tie clip, and then raised his glass to Harold. "This is good, isn''t it?"

    "Very good!" Harold praised.

 Chapter 582 Being Isolated

    "This kind of mini camera can be developed with several more styles. The tie clip will be found one day." Harold suggested.

    The two clinked their glasses. Jeremy took a sip and said, "I''ve taken this into consideration. The next batch is already in the process of production."

    "Okay."

    Jeremy looked at Wendy, who was chatting with Mr. Lee, and praised, "Although Wendy is young, she is more mature and steadier than her peers."

    Hearing her best friend''s praise, Harold was also very happy and proud. He raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    Harold stepped forward and stood beside Wendy. Seeing him, Wendy immediately held Harold''s arm with her left hand and held the glass with her right hand.

    No one had ever seen Harold so intimate with a woman. Even if they knew that he had a girlfriend, no one could imagine that scene. Now that they had seen it with their own eyes, everyone was too shocked to close their mouths.

    Mr. Lee looked at t

    family is getting better and better. I think you''d better find a way to ease the relationship between the two families. "

    "Today is different from the past. Among the younger generation, Harold and Jeremy are the best. We all know that the industrial chain of HX Group and Star Group is developing so horribly. If Harold is a little crueler, I''m afraid it will be difficult for your family to go on in the future. "

    "I hope you can hear what I said from the bottom of my heart!" Mr. Lee advised.

    Brent nodded and said, "Yes, I understand. Today is your birthday party. Let''s not talk about it. We are going home. "

    "Okay, take care."

    Wherever the people of the Wen family went, the people around them naturally retreated. They were afraid that Harold would see them when the Wen family came to talk to them, and that Harold would think they were on the same side with the Wen family.

    Everyone saw the sad departure of the Wen family.

 Chapter 583 Its None Of Your Business

    The birthday party was still going on. Apart from Mr. Lee, the protagonist tonight was Wendy, the most eye-catching woman.

    Racing was an emerging industry all over the country. Although there were also racing clubs in the country, those clubs were mainly go-kart clubs and did not involve formula racing.

    Wendy and Steve competed abroad all year round. There was no way for them to make friends with the two of them.

    Now that they could see a professional racing driver in person, everyone was very excited to ask a lot of questions about racing.

    "Wendy, when will the racing track built by your team open? Can you tell me the whole story? " The man asked excitedly, "I stayed up late every time watching your race. I was so excited to see you. You are so cool! Many of my friends are interested in racing. I''ll take them to your race site. "

    Wendy clinked glasses with the man. Harold said first, "Wendy is not good at drinking."

    The man said con

    sir!"

    Although the location Harold pointed at was not as remote as the one just now, it was under surveillance and there were few people.

    Wendy had been talking and didn''t drink or have time to eat snacks.

    At this moment, she took a plate of dessert from the table and a glass of wine to the rest area to sit down.

    Wendy looked at Jared. "Jared, have some."

    Jared stood behind Wendy and shook his head. "Miss Wendy, please eat. I don''t want to eat."

    "Humph! Let your subordinate eat the dessert on your plate? Don''t you know what ''superiority'' is, Wendy Shangguan? " Lea Zhang came over and sneered.

    Wendy didn''t want to talk to Lea Zhang. She picked up a plate and put it in front of Jared. "Have some, Jared."

    Jared looked at Wendy''s big watery eyes and picked up a dessert and put it into his mouth.

    Lea Zhang was shocked. "Are you crazy?"

    "Are you crazy? It''s none of your business how I treat Jared. " Wendy said with a frown.

 Chapter 584 Younger Than You

    "He is a subordinate!"

    "Are you crazy? I take him as my brother, not a subordinate. Besides, this is my business. I can do whatever I want. You don''t have to discipline me!" Wendy said impatiently.

    There must be something wrong with this person''s brain. She wanted to roll her eyes at Lea just now.

    Apart from Harold, Jared had been taking care of Wendy in her childhood. Although he was indeed a subordinate of Harold and their identities were different, Wendy had always treated Jared as her family.

    Lea was also very angry. She didn''t like Wendy at all. She didn''t understand why Harold had a crush on such a girl.

    Moreover, she didn''t know how to behave herself and allowed her subordinate to eat in public. All the bodyguards silently followed their masters. No one was like Wendy, who was uneducated. Lea pulled out the chair opposite to Wendy and sat down.

    Seeing Lea sitting down, Wendy stood up and said, "Jared, let''s take a walk somewhere else."

    "Okay!"

    ers only saw the two identities of Wendy, a student and a professional racing driver. Her identity was different from Harold''s, who had already been the chairman of the HX Group. They were not in the same field, so people mistakenly thought that they had nothing in common.

    What they didn''t know was that Wendy was an investor of Dragon, Summer Group and Shadow.

    Although the company was run directly by Albert and the others, the future operation direction, activity plan and so on were discussed by Wendy and Harold.

    How could they have a generation gap!

    Seeing that Wendy left without looking back, Lea shouted angrily, "Wait a minute! I haven''t finished yet! "

    Lea raised her voice, and several people nearby who heard her turned their heads to look at her.

    In order to maintain her image, Lea had to shut up and stop calling her.

    Looking around the crowd, Wendy finally saw Harold. She walked quickly to him and held him in her arms. "Harold."

    "Bored?"

 Chapter 585 Dont Give Up

    "I''m not bored. I just saw a lot of people chasing you. I think I have to come here to block them for you." Wendy joked.

    Harold looked at Wendy dotingly and took her to meet some people.

    Many people were curious about Wendy. Most of the questions they asked were about racing. She intentionally or unintentionally revealed the news that the racing track was about to open, which aroused many people''s curiosity.

    Everyone said that they would definitely attend the opening ceremony.

    Many people posted their photos with Wendy on wechat moments, which immediately aroused the curiosity of their friends. Many people curiously asked about the identity of the little beauty in the photos, while the people who knew Wendy were shocked, wondering where they met Wendy.

    Before the birthday party was over, Wendy and Dragon were on the top search again.

    The netizens curiously opened the hot search and generally checked what happened.

    "I really envy them for tak

    ally to Wendy.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Jared peeked at them from the rearview mirror, smiled, slowed down the car and turned on the soothing music.

    In the party, Lea still left the manor in her friend''s car.

    "Lea, why don''t you drive here today?" The friend asked curiously.

    Lea lied, "There is something wrong with my car. It has been left in the 4S shop and hasn''t been repaired yet."

    "Broken? I remember you were driving yesterday. " The friend asked in confusion.

    Lea didn''t expect her friend to see her yesterday. She turned her head away unnaturally and said, "It broke today."

    The friend didn''t think too much. "Oh, I see. By the way, have you got a Shadow''s car? "

    "I''ll get it at the end of next month."

    "That''s great. I can''t get my car until the end of the year." Her friend took a look at Lea from the rearview mirror and found that she was absent-minded. She asked tentatively, "Are you still not going to give up Mr. Harold?"

 Chapter 586 The Opening Ceremony

    Lea clenched her fists, bit her lower lip and said, "How can I give up on him?"

    Lea''s friend tried to persuade her in a tough tone, "He already had a girlfriend..."

    "So what? People will divorce even if they get married. That he has a girlfriend won''t let me give up. "

    "Why do you have to do that? You know clearly that Mr. Harold doesn''t... " The friend glanced at Lea, whose face was livid, and stopped.

    Lea suppressed her jealousy and gritted her teeth, "One day, Harold will be mine! I don''t know what''s good about that girl except her eloquence. How could Harold fall in love with her? "

    The friend guessed, "Men like beautiful young girls."

    Lea''s face darkened when she heard this.

    Just now, Wendy had been mocking her for being old. Now hearing her friend''s words, she was even more worried.

    Lea said angrily, "Men like new things. After a while, he will definitely be tired of her."

    Seeing Lea''s angry face, her friend felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little strange. She quickly changed the topic and stopped talking about it.

    On

    ho broke the record could also sign up for the young training camp. If they passed the training, they would directly join the training team and become professional racing drivers.

    The real purpose of this benefit was to dig out the selected young racers, infuse fresh blood into the Dragon and strengthen the Dragon team.

    Only with good competition could there be great room for improvement.

    Of course, they could directly sign up for the young training camp, but the training and assessment items were no longer free, and the price of directly signing up was relatively high.

    Those who had money would sign up directly, and those who didn''t have money would go to the youth training camp for free through their own efforts to break through the record.

    The opening ceremony would last for a week, during which all the projects would be twenty percent off.

    Two thousand to five hundred for membership card and five thousand to two thousand for membership card.

    "I just noticed that there are videos for all the projects. The videos are free! I like it! "

 Chapter 587 A Sea Of People

    "I''ve checked it. It doesn''t say that we have to pay for the ticket. We can just go there and have a look."

    "How could they do such a bad business?"

    Someone curiously went to the micro-blog of Dragon and asked if they needed to charge for the ticket?

    The micro-blog editor replied, "No charge. Welcome."

    The netizens said excitedly, "We can really watch it for free! Excellent! Although I can''t afford it, it''s good to have a close look! "

    "Let''s go there this Saturday!"

    "Okay!"

    Leaning against each other, Wendy and Harold browsed the comments of the netizens on micro-blog.

    Except for most people who thought it was expensive, many other people were looking forward to the opening of the race track.

    The cost of racing was already very high. In addition to the daily maintenance of the racing car, it was also responsible for the maintenance of the racing track and venue. This cost was not small.

    It was also destined that the price of the racing project would not be cheap, and they would take the high-end customized route.

    On the day of opening, Wendy and

    ing at the transparent plastic under their buttocks, they asked in confusion, "There is no racing chair in the formula racing car?"

    "Yes. We have customized a racing chair for you. It will be a little hot. Bear with it."

    The customers around came to watch, only to see that the staff poured the stuff with strange sticky liquid into the transparent plastic.

    The customer was also shocked. "What''s this! It''s so hot! "

    "I''m making a racing chair. Hold on. It''ll be ready soon."

    It was the first time that they had seen such a strange way of making a racing chair, and the reporters also took photos with their cameras.

    Soon, the thick liquid cooled down. After making the racing chair, the customer came out to rest, and it was the turn of other customers to make the racing chair.

    The customers who were too fat couldn''t get in the racing car, so they had no chance to experience it.

    Some of them were out of the safe range, and the staff would take out a video to demonstrate why they couldn''t experience it.

    Although the customers were sad, they could understand.

 Chapter 588 Customized Racing Car

    However, there were also some people who were unhappy. A fat man who looked about twenty-eight years old roared discontentedly, "What are you doing! Why don''t you buy a bigger racing car? "

    The staff hurried to explain, "Our racing cars are strictly made according to the requirements of the race. I hope you can understand!"

    "I have a big order to discuss today. In order to experience formula racing, I specially postponed the meeting. But you tell me, I''m too fat to play! How can I accept it? You go to the store to buy clothes. They are all in small size and large size. Why don''t you divide your racing cars in small size and large size? "

    Being pointed at and scolded like this, the staff didn''t show any anger and embarrassment on his face. "I''m sorry, sir. We only have this kind of racing car. Of course, if you really want to experience it, you can choose to customize your own formula racing car. Because it''s customized according to your figure, and the safety performance will be greatly improved. "

    "Customized?" Hearin

    d faster without the safety car leading them.

    Looking at the racing car on the big screen, the customers in the maintenance area were very excited. They would arrive soon.

    Time passed quickly. Two racing cars drove back to the maintenance area. The staff changed the corresponding racing chair, and it was the turn of the next group of customers experiencing the racing.

    As time went by, the temperature inside the racing car was high, and with the help of the gravity when racing, many people were hungry and thirsty. There was a restaurant in the venue. Everyone went to the restaurant to eat while enjoying the air conditioner, and they discussed the feeling of experience with everyone.

    The spectators'' seats burst into a burst of cheers. Everyone curiously looked up at the big screen hanging on the wall.

    Wendy and Steve appeared in the screen, talking and laughing. The two of them didn''t wear casual clothes, but had changed into racing suits.

    "Ahhh! They are wearing racing suits. Are they going to race here too? "

 Chapter 589 Made Great Progress

    The news that Wendy was going to train in the race track spread quickly. Many people stopped what they were doing and began to inquire around.

    "Where can I watch this?" People around the race track pointed at the big screen and asked.

    The staff explained with a smile, "You can watch in the spectators'' seats of the formula racing track, or you can watch in the restaurant while eating."

    "How to get to the formula racing track?"

    "You can see the sign when you walk out of here. You can go to the formula racing track according to the route on the sign."

    "Okay, thank you!"

    Many people were about to ask, but when they heard that someone had asked, they immediately walked out in flocks.

    Because of the large-scale movement of the crowd, the security guards in the venue also hurriedly maintained order. "Don''t worry, everyone. Take your time. Wendy won''t start the race so soon. Don''t worry! "

    "When will she start?" Someone asked.

    "I don''t know the specific time. Anyway, it won''t be that fast. She ju

    felt the professional racing driver driving an F1 racing car!

    The deafening sound of the engine resounded through the whole racing track, and all the people who were racing stopped one after another. "Wow! What was this sound? I was scared to death! "

    Someone explained, "Wendy and Steve are competing."

    People immediately drove back and looked up at the big screen on the wall.

    The spectators was the closest to the track. Looking at the racing car whistling past, they were excited. "Oh my God, it''s too fast! I can''t see clearly what the racing car looks like. It just flashed by. "

    Some of them covered their ears with their hands. They felt that they were going to be deaf if their voices were too loud!

    Wendy and Steve didn''t take it as a performance race. They were really training, not deliberately showing off their skills to amaze the spectators.

    Seeing that Wendy kept trying to overtake, but was perfectly guarded by Steve, Brain''s eyes lit up. "Steve is not bad! He has made great progress! "

 Chapter 590 Notice In Advance

    Most people would say that Wendy had done a good job in starting her car.

    Although she got the pole position in almost all the qualifying, she had been in the back row for several times in her career. Through starting the car, she smoothly passed from behind to the front.

    Now Steve had occupied the inner lane. Generally speaking, she would take the inner lane in the first corner.

    But this time, after running to the third lap, Wendy still couldn''t overtake successfully occupying the inner lane. Today, Steve''s performance was very outstanding and his defense was very good.

    Wendy, who was driving, was also surprised. She looked at the racing car in front of her in surprise, smiled and slowly stepped on the accelerator.

    Steve was also surprised. He kept observing the movements of Wendy''s racing car from the rearview mirror to prevent her from overtaking.

    At this time, he found that Wendy did not drive to the outer lane, but closely followed his racing car.

    Steve thou

    o of her and Harold on micro-blog. When she saw the questions of her fans, she replied honestly, "Thank you for your support for me and Dragon. I have to go to school this afternoon, so I won''t take part in the training."

    "Wow! I got a reply from Wendy! So lucky! "

    "I ate something wrong yesterday and had a diarrhea. I didn''t know that Wendy had finished running until I came out of the bathroom. It''s a pity that I didn''t see her race with my own eyes! Wendy, can you tell me in advance when you''re going to the race track in the future? I don''t want to miss it again! "

    Wendy replied, "Okay. If I go to the race track for training in the future, I''ll inform you on micro-blog."

    "Wow! Wendy is so nice! For fans, you always do whatever you can! "

    "Yes, Wendy is gentle and cute. Fortunately, I brought a camera there today. I sat in the spectators'' seats and took several photos of Wendy and Mr. Harold. If you are interested, you can go to my micro-blog to see these photos."

 Chapter 591 You Are Right

    Many people saw this micro-blog and opened the micro-blog of that netizen curiously. As a result, they saw many photos of Wendy and Harold kissing.

    "Wow, it''s so sweet, isn''t it?"

    "I believe in love again. It''s absolutely true love."

    "Wendy has Harold with her. She must have saved the whole galaxy in her previous life."

    The relationship between Wendy and Harold, as well as the opening of the Dragon racing track, were respectively on the hot search and hot topics. Many people did not go, but could only watch the photos and videos posted by them on micro-blog.

    The low-key and luxurious venue, spacious track and domineering racing car, everything was so surprising that people wanted to go there and have a look personally.

    As time went by, people returned home and downloaded the racing video sent by Dragon from their mailbox.

    Many people excitedly edited the video and sent it to micro-blog and Bilibili. From the third perspective, the netizens watched them running on the track, making mistakes and other funny an

    ebsite and exclude it by her gender and age. "

    "That''s a good idea!"

    Lea looked at the comment area of her micro-blog in disbelief. Were these people too free? Why did he begin to analyze her identity?

    Besides, their analysis was quite accurate. Lea was a little flustered.

    She thought of the lawsuit between Wendy and Millay a few days ago. Millay bought online rumormongers to discredit and spread rumors about Wendy''s mother on micro-blog. Now she was living a comfortable life in prison.

    She just said a few words casually on micro-blog. Although it was not a slander, if it was really exposed by the netizens, if the matter became a big one, Harold would definitely hate her completely!

    Lea began to regret. She quickly deleted the two micro-blog posts, and some micro-blog posts about work were also deleted by her.

    As soon as she deleted the micro-blog, she was found by netizens.

    "Ha ha, someone began to delete the micro-blog with a guilty conscience."

    "It seems that our previous analysis is not wrong!"

 Chapter 592 An Investigation

    "I''ve been on micro-blog for several years. Now I''m used to making the screenshots on micro-blog, in order to prevent those who dare to say and dare not to admit. Since you have said it, don''t delete it!"

    "This kind of person who only hides behind the computer and mobile phone is the most disgusting!"

    Looking at the overwhelming abuse, Lea also experienced the feelings of Millay.

    There were still a lot of things and documents to read. Lea thought that she had delete them, so she went to the meeting with ease.

    On the other side, in the study, Harold looked at the document on the table and sneered, "She is too free. Find her something to do."

    "Yes, sir!" Jared bowed and left in a hurry.

    The next day, the staff of the Food and Drug Administration Department came to Lea''s company.

    Lea sat in the office and browsed the micro-blog. Although there were still some netizens cursing her, the number was obviously much less.

    And the netizens didn''t find out her related information, which made her completely relieved.

    Wh

    u Sherlock Holmes? You''re so awesome! "

    "I''m scared to think about it carefully. With the pictures of her meeting, it''s really possible that she is the one!"

    "Did she scold Wendy yesterday and then be punished by Harold today?"

    "It''s not a punishment, is it? If there was no problem with her drink, it would be useless for Harold to report her. If there is really something wrong, then she is doomed! "

    "Are you out of your mind? It would be awkward if that person wasn''t her. "

    "Why are you so embarrassed? Now that we have found out the information, Lea has met it. It is very likely that the blogger is her."

    Lea wanted to check the public opinion on the Internet on micro-blog, but unexpectedly she was found out by the netizens.

    The assistant behind her was in a panic. She secretly glanced at the micro-blog account in the upper right corner of the website and then glanced at her boss.

    She thought to herself, ''This world is too small. She scolded the blogger for the whole night, but it turned out to be her boss.''

 Chapter 593 A Half Off Discount

    Lea was so angry with these micro-blog comments that she didn''t notice the assistant next to her looked strange. She angrily closed the micro-blog page and said angrily, "Inform the public relations department of the meeting!"

    "Yes!"

    After the meeting, the public relations department of the company began to send people to delete the invitation. They didn''t know if the food and medicine supervisor had found any drink with problems, so they didn''t immediately issue a statement.

    Then they hired the rumormongers to hype other topics, so that the breaking news that they had been investigated by the food and drug administration department would drop from the top search.

    Lea came out of the meeting room and called Harold.

    In the HX Group, Harold glanced at the caller ID and continued to read the documents in his hand.

    Lea had been calling for a long time, but no one answered. She was so anxious that she called for more than ten minutes, but she still couldn''t get through.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in." Lea said angrily.

    T

    get a discount? Tell the staff your name directly? " Someone asked.

    Wendy stood up and looked around. "How many people want to go there?"

    The students raised their hands one after another. Wendy smiled and said, "How about this? You can make a list and send it to me. I''ll give the list to the staff then. When you go to apply for a membership, the computer system will automatically give you half off discount."

    "Yeah! Wendy, you are awesome! "

    "How about we go there this weekend? What do you think? "

    "Okay, okay!"

    Looking at the boisterous crowd, Fanny felt very uncomfortable when her desk mate moved close to Wendy.

    She wanted to go, but she felt awkward at the thought of reporting the list to Wendy.

    Fanny remembered that she had been against Wendy for so many times. If she saw her name on the list, she would definitely be mocked. Thinking of this, Fanny gave up the plan to sign up.

    Wendy was so busy that she didn''t have time to check the list one by one. Besides, she didn''t take Fanny seriously. Fanny was too narcissistic.

 Chapter 594 Asking For Help

    Lea was quite patient. She had been waiting for Harold in the reception room of the HX Group.

    The secretary took a look at the clock on the wall. It was half past six. It was time to get off work. Lea was still there.

    The Secretary thought for a while and walked into the chairman''s office to report, "Mr. Harold, Miss Zhang is still waiting for you in the reception room. It seems that she won''t leave without seeing you. Do you want to see her? "

    "No." Harold said indifferently.

    "But Miss Zhang is still waiting outside. Do you want to waste time with her?" The Secretary asked in surprise.

    If Harold didn''t get off work, the Secretary couldn''t leave either.

    As long as Wendy was at home, Harold always went back home on time. The Secretary didn''t want to work overtime.

    He scolded Lea in his heart. If there was anything that she wanted to talk about with Mr. Harold, why didn''t she call him instead of coming here?

    Harold waved his hand and said, "You go downst

    and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"

    "How about we talk in the office?" Lea glanced at the Secretary and Jared. Apparently, she didn''t want others to know what they were talking about.

    Harold didn''t answer Lea''s question, but took Wendy back to his office. "Give me a glass of milk."

    "Yes, sir!" The Secretary nodded.

    He sighed in his heart. He thought he could leave, but he still had to work overtime.

    Lea looked at Wendy with a frown. She quickly followed Harold into the office and said, "Well, can you leave us alone?"

    "Wendy is not an outsider. If you have anything, just say it in front of her." Harold refused without hesitation.

    Lea gasped for breath. Thinking that she had to ask Harold for help, she had no choice but to stop asking Wendy to leave.

    The secretary put the milk on the tea table. Harold touched the outer wall of the cup and felt the temperature. "It''s a little hot. Be careful."

    "Okay." Wendy blew on the milk and took a sip.

 Chapter 595 Unimportant

    Wendy looked at Lea and asked as if she was the hostess, "Tell me. What are you going to say to Harold?"

    Lea looked at her with resentment. She took a deep breath and looked at Harold with a pitiful look on her face. "Harold, did you do that?"

    Harold pretended to be ignorant, "What''s that?"

    Lea stared at Harold nervously, but she couldn''t see any expression on Harold''s face.

    Did I misunderstand him? Was it done by my competitor?

    Although she guessed, she still had to ask.

    "Harold, someone reported my company to the food and medicine administration department today. I want to ask if you asked someone to do it." Lea continued, "I know that Wendy and I had a conflict at the birthday party that day, but Harold, we have been classmates for so many years. You don''t have to be so cruel! How can you report me? "

    "Report? I''m sorry, Miss Zhang. I didn''t understand what you meant. " Harold said calmly.

    Drinking the milk with a faint smile on her lip

    an go by yourself."

    "What? You''re not free? You have time to play games here, don''t you have time to drink coffee with me? "

    "This is not a game." Lance corrected her impatiently.

    "Okay, okay. It''s not a game." Although Bonnie said so, she still felt that this was no different from the game console in the game hall. It was just racing games.

    She turned her head to look at the big screen, only to find that the screen had changed to the third view. She saw that a racing car was galloping on the track with Wendy''s name on it.

    Bonnie was surprised. "Wendy? How could it be her? "

    "This is the racing simulator released by her team," explained Lance.

    Bonnie felt bad. Wendy had stolen grandpa''s attention from her, and now she was going to take her cousin away. Why did she take everything that belonged to her away?

    Bonnie was so angry that she slapped the steering wheel heavily and roared, "Lance, you don''t want to accompany me because of her?"

 Chapter 596 Make A Record

    "I don''t have time. Don''t make trouble out of nothing." Lance said indifferently.

    Bonnie couldn''t believe what she had heard. She asked in surprise, "Lance, you said I was making trouble out of nothing?"

    "Aren''t you?" Asked Lance.

    Bonnie became angry. "I''m not making trouble out of nothing! Even you have changed, Lance. You never treated me like this before! Since that bitch came, grandpa has favored her more, and now even you! "

    "Don''t think too much." "You''re not a child anymore. Don''t be too self-willed," said Lance indifferently.

    As Lance tapped on the screen, he said, "It''s getting late. Go to bed."

    Ask her to go to bed at half past eight? Obviously, he was ordering her to leave.

    Bonnie stamped her feet with dissatisfaction. Seeing the cold face of Lance, Bonnie could do nothing but leave the room, gnashing her teeth. She kept cursing Wendy.

    There was a sound of sneeze in the room. Wendy, who was studying hard, suddenly sneezed.

    Beside her, Harold

    ill had a few laps to finish.

    He glanced at the time statistics on the screen and found that he could be distracted while racing and estimate his final score at the same time.

    It was the last lap and there was less than a few hundred meters left.

    The finish line was right in front of him. Lance stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom and quickly crossed the finish line.

    "You have set a new record."

    The words popped up on the big screen. He breathed a sigh of relief and felt happy.

    Lance clicked on the record list and saw the name, Jarvis Chen, appeared above his name. The record was established half an hour earlier than him.

    It annoyed Lance that someone broke the record before him.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Bonnie had been bothered and wasted so much time, he would have been the first one to break the record!

    The opponent''s total time was less than that of Lance''s. He exited the challenge interface and was about to take a shower and go to bed.

 Chapter 597 Make Friends

    The advertisement for the racing track popped up on the screen, but Lance didn''t press the close button. Looking at the advertisement, his heart skipped a beat.

    Recently, the most popular racing track in the capital city was opened by HX Group and Dragon. Many of his friends and former classmates were discussing how interesting and exciting it was.

    After thinking for a while, Lance was very interested in racing now. He could go to the race track to experience real racing this weekend when he was free.

    However, things didn''t go as he wished. On the weekend, Bonnie was clinging to him again.

    "Lance, please go to the aquarium with me!" Bonnie said like a spoiled child, holding Lance''s arm.

    Lance pushed her head and said, "You go by yourself. I don''t have time."

    "You''re busy again!" Bonnie complained, "I asked you to go out with me a few days ago, but you said you were busy. Well, I can understand that you are not free during working days. Today is a day off. You said you were not free. "

    Bonnie felt wronge

    im.

    Fortunately, the excitement in his heart suppressed his nervousness. Holding the steering wheel tightly, Lance followed the safety car and slowly got familiar with the track.

    After running a few laps, he was familiar with the track and racing car. After the safety car left, he began to speed up and run on the track.

    He enjoyed the excitement brought by racing.

    Bonnie went to play the indoor go-kart. The go-kart was not as strict as the formula, which could only allow two racing cars on the track at a time.

    Many go-karts could on the track at one time. When Bonnie drove the go-kart and ran into the guardrail by accident, she was not frightened. Instead, she laughed happily.

    Bonnie was happy. She was extroverted and lively. She had made many new friends here.

    They chased after each other on the track. The one who got the last place should treat everyone drinks.

    Because of her carelessness, Bonnie was much behind the others. She chased after them for a few laps, but she still got the last place.

 Chapter 598 First Come, First Served

    Holding the credit card that Lance had just given her, Bonnie looked at her new friends and said with a smile, "Admit defeat for bet. Let''s go. I''ll treat you something to eat!"

    "Yeah! Bonnie! "

    "Will you come tomorrow, Bonnie? Let''s continue the race tomorrow! "

    Bonnie pretended to be angry and pointed at them. "Okay, you guys work together to bully me, right?"

    "Don''t say that. Bonnie, let''s come here tomorrow. I''ll teach you how to drive a go-kart. It''s easy."

    Bonnie turned her head and thought about the pocket money in her hand. She didn''t have any plan recently and the money in her hand was enough to play here.

    Bonnie nodded with a smile, "Okay, let''s make an appointment at nine o''clock tomorrow."

    "Okay, let''s go to eat something."

    The group of people walked towards the restaurant in groups. As soon as they got there, they heard a scream in front of them.

    "What''s wrong over there?" Bonnie asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look."

    "Okay." Bonnie nodd

    Jeffry comforted, "Leave them alone. Let''s watch the race."

    They all sat down in a hurry.

    Jarvis was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves. His friends beside him also hurriedly pulled him and said, "Don''t be angry. Let''s watch the race."

    At this time, Wendy and Steve had run a few laps. At present, Steve was a little behind. He kept trying to overtake, but was blocked by Wendy.

    Bonnie didn''t understand the race, nor did she want to see Wendy. She sat there absentmindedly.

    The race was intense at beginning. But in the latter part, it was not known if it was because Wendy still kept the strength, or because Steve was in a bad condition.

    The two racing cars gradually distanced themselves from each other,

    "Oh, right! Bonnie, it suddenly occurred to me that your surname is also Shangguan. Are you Wendy Shangguan''s distant relative? " Jeffry teased.

    Bonnie''s face changed slightly. She turned her head to look at somewhere else unnaturally and said vaguely, "How is that possible?"

 Chapter 599 Real Thoughts

    "I really want to have a sister like Wendy." Jeffry sighed.

    Hearing this, Bonnie''s mood was even worse. "Why?"

    "She''s such a cool girl. She won several consecutive wins for our country and defeated other racers. If I tell others that Wendy is my sister, how proud I will be! " Jeffry explained.

    Bonnie opened her mouth with anger. She wanted to tell them about Wendy''s background. She wanted to tell them how insidious and cunning Wendy was. She wanted to tell them that she was from a single parent family and that her mother had given birth to her before marriage.

    But her remaining sanity made her shut up. If this kind of thing was spread out, it would only embarrass the Shangguan family.

    Jeffry looked at Bonnie curiously and asked, "What did you want to say just now?"

    "Nothing." Bonnie smiled awkwardly.

    Soon, Jeffry and the others stopped talking and concentrated on the race. Listening to the excited shouts of the people around, Bonnie was not in t

    ted in racing?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you try it just now?"

    "Yes."

    Looking at Jared, Wendy said, "Jared, help me copy, uh..."

    She looked at Lance hesitantly and didn''t know how to call him.

    Since the Shangguan family treated her badly, she didn''t like Shangguan family. But today, she found that Lance was different from others.

    Lance quickly reacted and said tentatively, "How about you call me Bonnie, just like what Bonnie called?"

    "Okay, Jared, please copy Lance''s video."

    "Yes!"

    There were only them in the lounge, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassing.

    "Bang!" Steve pushed the door open and said, "Wendy, let''s go. What? Who is this? "

    Instead of answering Steve''s question, Wendy raised her eyebrows and looked at Lance.

    Seeing the look in her eyes, Lance immediately understood what she meant.

    Lance stood up and reached out his hand to Steve. "Hello, I''m Wendy''s cousin."

    "What? Cousin? " Steve widened his eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 600 Dont Want To Lose Temper

    Steve had heard something about Wendy''s family, but he didn''t know much about it. But he seldom heard Wendy mention her mother''s family.

    Wendy nodded and said, "Yes. My cousin has something to talk to me. Why don''t you go back first? You don''t have to wait for me."

    Steve thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll go back first. Bye."

    "Bye." Wendy waved at him.

    After Steve left, there were only the two of them left in the maintenance area. The atmosphere became awkward again.

    After a while, Jared came over and inserted the U disk into the computer. He turned on the video and turned it to Wendy.

    Looking at the video, Wendy was quite surprised. She thought that Lance did a good job.

    Although he was not as good as a professional racing driver, he was an outstanding one in the amateurs.

    When Jared saw that Wendy had finished watching the video, he went up to open another video.

    "What''s this?"

    Jared e

    n with Wendy just now, he could feel that Wendy was a person with high pride.

    He was not sure whether Wendy wanted to keep her relationship with the Shangguan family a secret. To be conservative, he''d better not say anything.

    Lance nodded and said, "Yes, I know her, but I''m not familiar with her. I''ll go there. Enjoy yourselves. "

    Then Lance left without looking back.

    "Hey, Lance! Alas! " Jeffry turned around and said, "Bonnie, your cousin looks so serious. I don''t even dare to talk to him."

    "Yes, I was a little scared when I looked at him just now."

    "Bonnie, how did your cousin know Wendy? Tell us. "

    "I don''t know!" Bonnie shouted angrily.

    Jeffry and the others widened their eyes in shock.

    Bonnie came to senses and avoided their eyes. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you. I''m not feeling well."

    "Not feeling well? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Jeffry looked at Bonnie and asked worriedly.

 Chapter 601 Stop It

    She continued to lie, "I''m a little dizzy. I''ll sit over there. You can go and play first. Don''t worry about me. I''ll come to you when I feel better! "

    Jeffry looked at her worriedly. After all, it was not appropriate to leave her alone here. "Let''s stay with you."

    "I''m fine. Maybe it''s because I didn''t have breakfast and consumed so much energy, so I feel a little dizzy. I''ll be fine after I eat something. " Bonnie waved her hand and urged, "Go ahead. Leave me alone."

    Jeffry tried to persuade her again. Seeing that Bonnie was determined, they had no choice but to leave here.

    Seeing that Jeffry and the others were out of sight, Bonnie immediately stood up and walked towards the formula racing venue. There were two areas: amateur''s area and professional area.

    The amateur''s area was for customers to experience formula racing, while the professional area was for Wendy and Steve.

    Bonnie walked towards the professional area. The securit

    training room."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, Lance rushed to the door of the training room. "Bonnie, stop it."

    After a long time, Bonnie still couldn''t get in. Her throat was hoarse but Wendy still didn''t come out. She coughed a few times and said angrily, "Lance, why did you side with her? Have you forgotten her identity? "

    "What identity?" Lance asked deliberately.

    "She..." Biting her lower lip, Bonnie wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. There were several security guards standing beside her. If she told others who Wendy was, their relationship would be exposed.

    "Lance, you know it clearly. Why do you still ask me?" Bonnie stamped her feet in anger.

    Lance looked at her indifferently, "I don''t know anything. Come back with me. Don''t mess around here."

    "Mess around? I''m not messing around! "

    "Then what are you doing? Do you want them to see the education of Shangguan family? " Lance sneered.

 Chapter 602 Almost Strangled

    There was an annoyed expression on Bonnie''s face. "I... I just want to see Wendy. I have something to tell her."

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Well..." Bonnie didn''t know what was wrong with Lance. He not only met Wendy in private, but also questioned her on purpose.

    Lance understood everything. Why did he pretend not to understand? She couldn''t say the answer in front of the security guards.

    She had no choice but to hold Lance''s hand angrily and drag him out. "Let''s talk outside."

    "Wait!"

    "Miss Wendy." The security guards all nodded to Wendy and shouted.

    Wendy walked up. She was wearing a thin training uniform, with sweat all over her hair and clothes. It seemed that she was exercising just now.

    "You are finally willing to come out. I thought you would be a coward in it for the rest of your life!" Bonnie sneered.

    Jared put a bath towel on Wendy''s shoulder.

    Wendy asked impatiently, "I won''t see

    tood up. She trembled and touched her red and swollen neck. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll tell Grandpa later that you''re doomed!"

    "Then tell him. If you don''t want grandpa to hate you completely," Wendy drank the water slowly without looking up.

    Seeing her arrogant attitude, Bonnie was angry and afraid. "You almost strangled me just now. Grandpa has been loving me the most since I was a child. As long as I tell him, he will only hate you. How can he hate me?"

    "Humph! How could my good uncle have such a stupid child like you?" Wendy sneered, "I''ll tell Grandpa what you said just now. There''s a reason for it, and you''ve said those rebellious words. Do you think he will be on my side or yours?"

    "You have no evidence. Do you think Grandpa will believe you? Ridiculous! " Bonnie felt a sharp pain in her neck.

    Wendy pointed to the surveillance camera at the corner of the ceiling and said, "Look over there.

 Chapter 603 See A Psychiatrist

    "Surveillance camera? And then? " Bonnie coughed and said, "Even if you show the surveillance video, Grandpa will only see you murder me and only pity me. How can he blame me?"

    "I can even install surveillance cameras in the training room. Don''t you think I''ll install a sound monitor?" Wendy put down the bottle and sneered.

    "You... What?" Bonnie''s eyes widened.

    It could be understood that ordinary people installed surveillance cameras, but no one would install a sound monitor in the house.

    "You, you are lying!" Bonnie still didn''t believe it. "You are lying to me, so that I won''t tell Grandpa about it!"

    "Hahaha, let''s see if I''m lying to you or not." Wendy finally raised her head and glanced at her coldly.

    Seeing the cold eyes of Wendy, Bonnie thought of her cold eyes just now, as if she was looking at a corpse. She shivered and quickly walked out. "I... wait and see!"

    Jared frowned and asked, "Miss Wendy, do you need me to..."

    "No, I don''

    s that we live a worse life than her!"

    Lance sighed, "You''d better not watch those TV dramas in the future."

    "Lance, I''m not kidding. My guess is probably right!"

    "I think you are paranoid because you are too hostile to Wendy." While speaking, Lance stared sharply at her. "You''d better go to see a psychiatrist later."

    Bonnie was almost pissed off. "Lance! What do you mean? Do you think I''m insane? "

    "You behave like an insane now." Lance directly said, "Nowadays, the society is developing so fast. It''s not a shame to have mental disease. Just like depression, it''s a normal disease abroad, just like catching a cold. If you find it early, you should treat it early. Don''t resist it. "

    Why did she feel that Lance seemed to take it seriously and didn''t seem to be joking? Bonnie panicked and said, "Lance, I''m really fine. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just analyzing the pros and cons and telling you what might happen. How can you say that I''m insane? "

 Chapter 604 Maintenance Cost

    "Okay. Let''s go home now. Don''t see this bitch anymore." Bonnie reached out her hand and pulled Lance, wanting to take him to leave.

    "No, I have something to talk to Wendy. You can go to the hospital by yourself." Lance shook his head decisively.

    "Lance, I''ve told you so much. Why do you still want to see that bitch?" Bonnie felt a headache.

    Lance said in a low voice, "That''s your cousin. Don''t call her bitch all day long. I think your education has been eaten by dogs!"

    "I..."

    "Is it because you talked to Wendy in such a tone just now that she was angry and pinched you?" Asked Lance.

    Bonnie''s face changed slightly. Although Lance''s guess was not right, it was almost right.

    "No, I don''t dare to say that in front of her." Bonnie said stubbornly.

    Seeing the guilty look on Bonnie''s face, Lance didn''t want to waste time talking with her. "You go to the hospital first. I''ll come to you after I finish."

    "I..." Bonnie wanted to say something more. Seeing the impatience in

    ." Lance took a deep breath and tried to light the fire, but failed this time.

    Seeing that he didn''t move at all, Wendy frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I can''t start it."

    With a sigh, Wendy called the track crew and asked them to go there to see what was going on.

    Soon, Wendy got a reply. The tire and engine were broken.

    "Okay, I see!"

    Wendy took off her headphones. Although she was rich now, she didn''t spend so much money. Every time the car was repaired, it would cost a huge sum of money.

    Fortunately, Lance was a reasonable person. He returned to the maintenance area and said apologetically, "I''m sorry to break your racing car. How much is the maintenance fee? I''ll pay it. "

    Wendy didn''t reject him. "About two hundred and eighty thousand for one tire. Four of them are going to be broken. About eight hundred thousand dollars for the engine. You can estimate the total cost by yourself. "

    Although Lance was mentally prepared, he was still a little surprised.

 Chapter 605 Force The Car To Stop

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and teased, "What? Can''t you afford it? "

    Lance shook his head and said, "I can transfer the money to you now. Transfer or pay by card?"

    Lance was rather generous and Wendy didn''t refuse to accept the money because he was her relative. "You can transfer money or pay by your card. It depends on what method you want."

    "Then I''ll transfer the money and send me your account number."

    Wendy texted her bank account number to Lance. Soon, within two minutes, Wendy received a text message from the bank.

    "Got it. Thank you." Wendy shook her phone. "The car is broken. Are you going back or do you want to play other games?"

    "No, I have something else to do. I''ll come back tomorrow." Lance looked at the car reluctantly, "Can I still drive the F1 car tomorrow?"

    Wendy immediately shook her head. "No, there are only two F1 cars here. You have damaged my car. I don''t know when my car can be fixed. If you damage Steve''s car, we won''t have cars for training. "

    He

    rced me to stop."

    Wendy''s face darkened. She felt suffocated by the seat belt.

    The car in front of them had no intention of leaving, so they couldn''t move even as their car was behind it.

    "Bang!" The boy in the driver''s seat of the car in front of them opened the door and ran over quickly. He knocked on the window of the passenger seat and shouted, "Hi, Wendy!"

    What the hell?

    Anger rose in Wendy''s heart. She unfastened the seat belt and quickly opened the door.

    When the boy saw Wendy get out of the car, he was so excited that he couldn''t speak fluently. "Wendy, I finally see you! My name is Jarvis Chen. I''m your fan! I saw you training on the race track just now. You did a perfect job! The champion of this F1 race must be you! "

    There was no smile on Wendy''s face when she heard Jarvis Chen''s blessing. She asked coldly, "Are you a member of the racing venue?"

    "Yes!" Jarvis Chen nodded excitedly, "I have transferred one hundred thousand dollars to my membership card."

 Chapter 606 Cancel The Membership

    "Wendy, will you go to the racing track this afternoon?" Jarvis asked, as if asking for credit.

    Instead of answering Jarvis''s question, Wendy asked, "Can you tell me your name again?"

    "Jarvis! Jarvis Chen!" Jarvis''s eyes lit up when he finished his words. Did Wendy see his driving skill when he chased after her car desperately just now?

    Yes, it must be like this! Then it was possible for him to...

    A bold idea came to Jarvis''s mind. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.

    Since he knew racing, he was very interested in it. And he had specially watched all the previous racing videos of Wendy.

    Since then, he had stayed up late to watch every race of Wendy. He couldn''t understand the foreign words and sentences on the forum of racing, so he used the translation device to translate them word by word.

    As the translation machine was not developed, most of the sentences translated were nonsense, so Jarvis had to translate the words one by o

    ring this, he realized that things had become so terrifying. "I... I was so excited just now that I didn''t realize that. I really didn''t mean it. I won''t do it again!"

    "I don''t want to hear it. Let me go!"

    Jarvis was so anxious that he almost cried, "Wendy, I really know I was wrong. I apologize to you! I, I have money. I''ll pay for your mental damage! "

    "I don''t need it. I have something urgent. Please let me go. If you are really my fan." Wendy sat back in the car and looked at him sharply.

    Hearing that, Jarvis had no choice but to let go of his hand sadly.

    Wendy closed the door and said to Jared, "Jared, let''s go."

    "Okay." Jared started the Shadow and drove away.

    Jarvis''s eyes turned red. He had never been wronged like this. He went back to the car and sat on the driver''s seat, feeling aggrieved.

    His imported sports car had been parked in the inner lane, and the cars behind him honked for a long time, but he did not raise his head to drive.

 Chapter 607 Resolve The Conflict

    A nearby traffic policeman found that there was something wrong here that a car had been parked in the inner lane. He hurried over.

    "What happened? Are you sick? " The policeman raised his hand and knocked on the window hard. "Open the door!"

    Hearing the knock on the car window, Jarvis raised his head and rolled down the window, "What''s up?"

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? " The policeman looked at Jarvis''s face and sniffed hard, trying to smell if there was any alcohol in the car.

    "What? No, I...I... " Jarvis felt embarrassed to say that he was hit by a blow just now and was in a bad mood.

    The policeman didn''t smell the alcohol and his suspicion was reduced a little. He asked, "Show me your driver''s license."

    "Okay." Jarvis obediently took out his driving license from his wallet and handed it to him.

    The policeman checked his identity information and asked with a frown, "Why did you park your car here all the time? Fatigue driving? "

    "What? No, no

    and acted like a spoiled child. "Sister, please help me. How can I resolve the conflict with Wendy? I just apologized to her, but she was still very angry. "

    "Have you had dinner?"

    Her sister didn''t answer his question, but asked something else. Jarvis was confused, "I haven''t eaten yet."

    "It''s almost two o''clock. Why don''t you eat? Do you want to starve yourself to death?" Jill pulled him up from the sofa and said, "Let''s go to have dinner."

    "Hey, wait. You haven''t told me how to resolve the conflict with Wendy yet."

    Jill: "Let''s have dinner first!"

    "Okay."

    As the saying goes, a woman''s heart is complicated.

    Jarvis didn''t understand why Wendy was so angry. It was said that only women knew women. Now he had to ask his sister for advice.

    Moreover, his goal was to be a professional racing driver. If he told his family about it, he might be scolded to death by the whole family. Now he could only keep this secret and tell his family when everything was on track.

 Chapter 608 Getting Old

    After dinner, Jill asked Jarvis to introduce what kind of person Wendy was.

    Jill had a general idea in her mind, "It must be you who ran the red light and deliberately stopped the car that made Wendy so angry. You are indeed too irrational. If you are not careful, you may cause a big disaster. Wait, don''t tell me that everything is fine now. When there is an accident, our whole family can''t get you out from the jail. "

    "I advise you to apologize to Wendy. Don''t do such dangerous things as following her, running the red light and stopping another car." Jill frowned and asked, "Do you have to race?"

    Jarvis kept on saying, "yes, I must race!"

    "Weren''t you addicted to games before? Why don''t you play games? I don''t agree with you apologizing to Wendy humbly. You have already apologized. There is no need to apologize again for racing. " Jill analyzed, "I always think that it''s useless for you to apologize again."

    "What? What should I do? " Jarvis asked with a sad face.

    Jill: "I don''t know. Since she doesn''t allow you to play, you do

    ed the staff of the technical department to develop an internal system, which was only accessible to the senior leaders of the team.

    Soon, Wendy found the best record of Jarvis''s racing simulator. She carefully observed the details in the video, and the more she watched, the more surprised she was.

    Jared observed the expression on Wendy''s face and asked, "Is he talented?"

    "Yes! What a talented young man! " Then, Wendy clicked on the best record video of Jarvis''s other races.

    After she finished watching the video, she raised the document in her hand and clenched it slightly. "He has a good skill and consciousness, but unfortunately, he''s a little older."

    That an eighteen-year-old child was a little older sounded like a joke to a normal person, but for a racing driver, it was indeed an old age for an eighteen year old child to start racing.

    Children of several years old began to drive a go-kart abroad.

    When she was in her teens, she competed with a group of wimpy children on a go-kart, and she was also criticized severely.

 Chapter 609 Study Hard

    Jared asked, "Miss Wendy, what are you going to do next? Although Jarvis did something wrong when he ran the red light and stop our car, he apologized sincerely and looked good. "

    Taking a look at the long micro-blog post posted by Jarvis on her phone, Wendy thought for a while and said in a low voice, "I''ll give him a chance. Ask someone to contact him."

    "Okay." Jared nodded and ordered his men to do it.

    Jarvis, who had nothing to do at home, kept changing channels and sighing.

    Jill frowned and said, "Why are you still unhappy?"

    "Wendy hasn''t forgiven me yet!" Jarvis threw the remote control on the tea table casually. He asked with a sad face, "Sister, do you think that Wendy won''t forgive me all her life?"

    "I don''t know. Is it so important whether she forgives you or not?" Jill looked down at the document in his hand and said, "Ignore the irrelevant people."

    "Oh, you don''t understand."

    "I don''t understand? I don''t und

    arvis kept persuading her, Jill thought that Jarvis couldn''t make it anyway, so she nodded and agreed, "Okay, since your grades have improved by twenty places this semester, I will agree to your request!"

    There were more than 60 people in Jarvis''s class, and he was ranked more than 40. It would be a great progress for him to surpass twenty people.

    This was a big gap, but thinking that Wendy could make it, Jarvis gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay! Twenty! It''s a deal! "

    "Okay, it''s a deal!" Jill reached out to clap hands with Jarvis and made a deal.

    When Jill returned to the study with the documents, Jarvis jumped onto the bed excitedly and began to make plans for himself.

    He estimated that there was still some time before he entered the Youth Training Camp, so what he could do now was to study hard.

    Jarvis took out his phone and called his good friend.

    Jarvis: "Hello? You didn''t go to the race track today, did you? "

 Chapter 610 The Rising Sun

    "Me? I didn''t go there! I''m reading at home! "

    "Okay, bring your books to my home."

    "Why? I need to study! If I don''t get into the top ten this semester, my mother will nag me to death! "

    "I also want to study hard. Come to my home. If you have any questions that you don''t understand, I can ask you!"

    "What? Did I hear it wrong? You also want to study? " Jarvis''s classmate was so scared that his jaw almost dropped.

    "Yes, I also want to learn!"

    His classmate said in shock, "Wow, the sun seems to rise from the west tomorrow!"

    "Oh, I''m serious. Come to my home quickly!"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be there right now!"

    When Jill was about to go downstairs, she heard someone else''s voice in Jarvis''s room.

    Humph, he said he would study hard. As soon as he finished his words, he asked a friend to play at home.

    Jill shook her head helplessly and smiled. As soon as she lifted her feet, she heard what they were talking about.

    "Eh?" Ji

    Lance, Lance!"

    Jake went back to the living room helplessly. Paul and others looked at him curiously. "What about it?"

    Jake shook his head. "He didn''t listen to me at all. He said he would still go to the racing track."

    "What? No way! "

    Perplexed, perplexed, Paul asked, "When did Lance get so close to Wendy? Why does he go to see Wendy every day? "

    "He said he went there to experience racing."

    "Lance likes racing?"

    Ivy frowned and said, "I''ve been having dinner with my friends recently. They told me that their children are also going to the race track all day long. What''s the magic of the race track that makes so many people go there every day?"

    Laura also said, "Yes. I heard that the revenue of the racing track is very high. Not only the people in the capital, but also people all over the country go to the racing track every day."

    "How about we go inside and have fun some other day?" Laura looked at Ivy and suggested.

 Chapter 611 Making Trouble On Purpose

    "Okay..." Before Ivy finished her words, she saw the gaze of Paul. She shrugged her neck and smiled awkwardly. "Let''s forget it. That''s where young people go. Let''s not go there."

    Laura asked worriedly, "What should we do now? Lance goes to the race track every day. He will be found one day! "

    After thinking for a while, Paul said, "How about we send him as the manager of a project to C country?"

    Laura was shocked. "What? Go abroad again? Lance has just been transferred back from abroad. No way! "

    As a mother, she wanted her child to stay with her. After thinking for a while, Jake said, "Okay, let him be the project manager! I remember there is a race track in C country. He can play abroad if he wants. If he gets tired of playing the racing car, he won''t go to see Wendy after he comes back! "

    Laura sighed, "But..."

    Jake held Laura''s hand and comforted her, "Now that Lance has grown up, he will be transferr

    d loosened Wendy''s grip and wanted to sit up.

    She gritted her teeth and lay on Harold, pressing herself on him. "Harold, I always listen to you. It''s your turn to listen to me this time."

    Although the two of them had slept together for a long time, they didn''t have too intimate behavior. At most, they just hugged each other and fell asleep.

    Now, Wendy dared to lie on Harold''s body. He couldn''t even breathe.

    "Harold, let''s continue the massage!" With an evil smile, Wendy continued to move her hand down.

    Harold used his strong sense to push Wendy away. He turned over on the bed and wanted to get off from the other side.

    Wendy immediately rushed over and hugged Harold from behind Harold. "Harold, why are you hiding from me?"

    "Wendy, stop it. Be a good girl!"

    "Harold, I want to give you a massage." Wendy whispered in Harold''s ear. Looking at the red ears beside her, she deliberately bit them lightly.

 Chapter 612 Make You Happy

    Feeling that the man in her arms trembled, Wendy was even happier. She deliberately blew on Harold''s ear.

    "Wendy, don''t do this..." Harold said in a hoarse voice.

    Wendy winked at him and asked innocently, "Don''t do that? Harold, what did I do? "

    "You''re just an adult. I..." Harold coughed and stopped talking. He reached out to grab Wendy''s hand, but she held him tightly from behind and refused to move.

    Harold didn''t dare to exert too much strength, fearing that he might hurt Wendy. After all, Wendy would go abroad for training in the next two days.

    That''s why Wendy dared to be so confident. Harold felt helpless and suffering.

    "I''m just an adult. So what? Harold, why are you stammering? " Resting her chin on Harold''s shoulder, Wendy looked at him with a smile.

    "Wendy, you know what I want to say. Stop it. Let go of me. I''ll get you a glass of milk. " Harold decided to change the topic.

    How could Wendy not unde

    y whispered.

    She called him a few more times, but she didn''t know if Harold was angry or he was really asleep. Noticing that it was getting late, Wendy didn''t want to continue. She lay on the bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep soon.

    When the girl next to him falling asleep, Harold opened his eyes and turned around.

    After thinking for a while, Harold gently kissed Wendy on the forehead and reached out to hold her in his arms.

    Thinking of the scene that Wendy deliberately tortured him just now, Harold felt his body burning and couldn''t fall asleep.

    Harold had no choice but to go to the bathroom and take a cold shower. He didn''t go back to bed until the "fire" on his body dropped.

    The next day, Wendy woke up as soon as his biological clock rang. Looking at the hands around her waist, she smiled with satisfaction.

    It seemed that Harold was not angry with her.

    As soon as she stood up, Harold opened his eyes.

 Chapter 613 Almost Deaf

    "Harold, you wake up too? I''ll go jogging. You can go back to sleep. Why do you look so bad, Harold? There are dark circles under your eyes! " Asked Wendy in surprise.

    How dare she ask! Harold thought to himself.

    He shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I''ll lie down a little longer."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded and went downstairs for morning exercise.

    She was leaving for C country tomorrow, so she didn''t plan to go to the race track for training today. Instead, she chose to do some simple physical training at home.

    After the exercise, Wendy had breakfast and called Lance. "I''ll go to C country tomorrow noon. Do you need me to buy you a flight ticket? Or you buy it yourself? "

    "Please buy it for me. I''ll transfer the money to your account later." Said Lance.

    "Okay."

    Although the two were cousins, they were quite polite to each other. Lance didn''t refuse to give Wendy money just because she was his cousin.

    Laura looked at Lance curiou

    d out to smooth Harold''s frown.

    Harold leaned over and kissed Wendy on the lips. "I''ll wait for you at home."

    Hearing the word "home", Wendy almost burst into tears. With red eyes, she nodded, "Okay."

    Wendy put on her sunglasses and said in a choked voice, "It''s not a matter of life and death. You''re so sentimental. My fans will think you''ve bullied me when they see it later!"

    "Don''t say death!" Harold rubbed Wendy''s head discontentedly.

    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it! Bye! " Wendy opened the car door and waved at him.

    "Okay."

    As soon as Wendy got out of the car, she heard deafening screams, which almost drove the airport of the capital city collapsing.

    Jared hurriedly escorted Wendy into the airport with their suitcase. The two of them finally came to the VIP lounge, where Lance had been waiting for them for a while.

    Lance sighed, "They''re so excited."

    Wendy took off her sunglasses and rubbed her ears. "I''m almost deaf."

 Chapter 614 Cheating

    Noticing her red eyes, Lance frowned and asked, "Are you crying?"

    "What?" Wendy looked away awkwardly. "No."

    "Did you quarrel with Harold?"

    "How is that possible? I won''t quarrel with Harold! "

    Lance frowned and asked, "Why?"

    "No matter what I want, he almost promised me. He spoiled me when I was angry. How could we quarrel?" Wendy said with a smile.

    "Then what''s wrong with you?"

    Wendy said awkwardly, "Well, he can''t go abroad with me this time, so I''m a little reluctant."

    Hearing this, Lance was a little surprised and then smiled.

    Wendy looked at the smile on Lance''s face in surprise. It turned out that her cousin could also smile.

    Noticing Wendy''s embarrassment, Lance didn''t ask more questions. Instead, he asked something about the racing track abroad. Wendy told him everything.

    Time was approaching, and the two of them boarded the plane successfully.

    Someone on the plane recognized Wendy. The plane was about to take off, so it was inconvenient to walk around. Everyone had to suppress their ex

    sharply at the hot topic and gripped the mouse tightly. He did not immediately open the topic.

    The assistant observed Harold''s expression worriedly and dared not speak.

    After a minute, Harold took a deep breath and finally clicked the topic.

    The first person he saw was Lance, who was sitting next to Wendy. He frowned slightly and enlarged all the photos. When he saw the last one, Harold suddenly burst into laughter.

    The assistant looked at Harold in surprise and thought, ''Mr. Harold is crazy? Did he become like this because of excessive sadness?''

    In the last photo, it seemed that the two of them were indeed kissing, but Harold was clear about the relationship between Lance and Wendy. With only one glance, Harold knew that this photo must be taken secretly, and someone deliberately wanted to make a rumor.

    Harold quickly browsed the comments in the comment area. Although most of her fans thought that the photos were taken from different angles, there were still many people who believed that Wendy had an affair.

 Chapter 615 Break Up Quickly

    It was really difficult to deal with this matter in a short time. If he wanted to help Wendy, he had to make her relationship with the Shangguan family public.

    If he didn''t make it public, it would be impossible to clarify that she and Lance were innocent.

    Harold looked at the time on the lower right corner of the computer and estimated that they would arrive in C country after a few hours.

    After thinking for a while, Harold looked at his assistant and said, "Help me keep an eye on when Wendy will arrive in C country."

    "Okay, Mr. Harold!"

    "You can leave now."

    "Yes, sir!" The assistant nodded and walked out.

    He walked out and was about to close the door of the chairman''s office. He looked at Harold in confusion.

    Why did Mr. Harold laugh instead of getting angry when he saw his girlfriend kissing another man?

    "What? Is there anything else? " Harold frowned and looked at him.

    The assistant came to his senses and shook his head in a hurry. "Nothing."

    On the plane,

    r you?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, let''s drive you there first."

    In HX Group, after answering the phone, Harold reposted the micro-blog of the marketing account. As expected, it was very simple to clarify, "A clean hand wants no washing."

    "Mr. Harold responded. What does he mean by saying that a clean hand wants no washing? It should mean that Wendy is innocent, right? "

    "Of course, or what does it mean?"

    "I just saw that Wendy''s fans threw the blame on Harold. They said that he cheated on Wendy first, and then she was angry and cheated on him. So I guess Harold is trying to clarify the rumor. "

    "Wow? Harold had an affair first? Really? "

    "This kind of affectionate CEO is just a pretending. Do you think these rich people will keep their chastity? They have dated more women than I have eaten salt. "

    "Haha, these fans are so disgusting. Their master has an affair and offended the public, so they slander the innocent Mr. Harold."

    "What a disgusting woman! Break up with her!"

 Chapter 616 Counterattack

    What''s more, because of the slanderers, the fans of Harold and those of Wendy began to quarrel with each other.

    Looking at the comments, Wendy felt both laughable and helpless.

    She posted a new micro-blog post, "thank you for your concern. A clean hand wants no washing. We are in good relationship!" This micro-blog also mentioned Harold. Harold also reposted this micro-blog and sent a love emoji.

    Unfortunately, the netizens didn''t buy their explanation.

    "Can you stop using the words "A clean hand wants no washing" every time you clarify yourself?"

    "Yes, do you want to muddle through with just a saying?"

    "That''s right. At least explain the relationship between you and the man next to you!"

    "I''m going to issue the title of a good man in the country for Harold. How could he be so calm after being cuckolded? Awesome!"

    "Ha ha, I suspect that Harold must have something on Wendy, so he calmed down and explained for her."

    The public opinion on micro-blog was o

    the second day, Wendy came to the venue in C country with full energy. All the staff looked at her all the way.

    The news that Wendy had an affair had been spread to the foreign countries. It seemed that nowadays, gossip didn''t care about boundaries.

    "Good morning, Vivien!"

    "Good morning!" Wendy nodded with a smile.

    "Hey, Vivien, what''s going on between you and your boyfriend?" Damon stepped forward, patted Wendy''s shoulder and asked curiously.

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Guess."

    "Let me guess? I guess the report is fake. Although the man sitting next to you yesterday is very handsome, I don''t think your eyes have that kind of feeling. " Damon said with a smile.

    "Oh? Do you think he is handsome? " Wendy teased, "You''re screwed. I''ll tell your boyfriend when I get back that you think another man handsome. "

    "Oh no! Vivien, we are friends. You can''t do this to me! " Damon''s face changed slightly.

    Wendy shrugged. "I''m just stating the truth."

 Chapter 617 Suspicion

    "Lovely Vivien, I apologize to you. He just lost his temper yesterday. If you tell him about it, I''ll be dead meat tonight. " Damon begged for mercy.

    "Oh? Aren''t you going to give me some hush money? "

    Damon said, "Of course. What do you want?"

    "Would you like to invite me to dinner today? What do you think? "

    "Of course, it''s just a treat!" Damon breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Wendy would really tell his boyfriend what he had just said.

    After chatting with him for a while, Wendy went back to the maintenance area of Dragon. Ken and others also saw the news. Afraid that it would have a bad impact on Wendy, they hurriedly asked, "Wendy, what''s about it on micro-blog?"

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry! These things can''t affect my state! " Said Wendy as she exercised her muscles.

    Seeing that Wendy looked good and didn''t seem to be worried, Ken felt relieved.

    "Steve is training now. Have a look at his route map." The coach showed Wen

    urse not."

    "Really?" Hearing the answer that was different from his guess, David was stunned.

    "Well, I don''t know her." Ivy took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    "Okay, sorry to bother you." "I''m going back." David said as he stood up.

    "Okay, take care."

    After seeing David off, Ivy went back to the living room in a hurry. She crumpled the newspaper with pages about Wendy into a ball and threw it into the trash can.

    "I''m so pissed off. Someone really found it! Ahhh! Why is Wendy so annoying? "

    Sitting in the car, David looked at the villa of Shangguan family with deep eyes. Although he got the answer from Ivy, he somehow felt something was wrong.

    He took out his phone and logged in to micro-blog. The photos were not deleted by the account, so he could see them easily.

    Looking at the two similar faces on the screen of the mobile phone, David frowned deeply and whispered, "Why do I think they look like each other more and more?"

 Chapter 618 Hiding

    David took out his phone and found Wendy''s number in the address book, but his finger stopped at the dialing button.

    Although he didn''t get the answer he wanted from Ivy, he still felt that Ivy was lying.

    He was eager to call Wendy and ask her if she had anything to do with Jake''s family.

    Now, Wendy was very disgusted with the Wen family and didn''t want to recognize them. He hadn''t raised her in the past few years.

    He didn''t know whether he should call her to ask her about it. The race was coming. What if he called and displeased Wendy?

    Because of these uncertain factors, David did not know what to do for a moment.

    After thinking for a while, David decided to go home first. If he couldn''t bear it, he would screw up the big plan. When Wendy came back from the race, he would go to ask her.

    Seeing his son''s haggard face after he came back, Brent asked worriedly, "David, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m fine." David shook his

    e ability or not."

    As she spoke, Wendy took a step forward and got close to Lance.

    The two of them didn''t flinch and stared at each other.

    Because their voices were relatively low, the surrounding staff did not hear, but their actions were clearly seen.

    "What... What''s going on? Why are the two getting closer and closer? Besides, the atmosphere is a little weird! "

    "Did Wendy really have an affair? And she specially brought him to the maintenance area of our team. Except for Mr. Harold and Bess Du, no one has entered before. "

    "But I heard that Wendy and Mr. Harold were talking on the phone today. Besides, the man next to Wendy is a bodyguard arranged by Mr. Harold. He has been with Wendy all the time. If Wendy has an affair, he will definitely inform Mr. Harold as soon as possible."

    "Yes, you are right! Who is that man? "

    "I don''t know why I always feel that he and Wendy are a good match. They look like a couple."

 Chapter 619 Carry Out The Plan

    Since Wendy and Lance were related by blood, they looked like each other. But they didn''t expect that someone would think they were a couple.

    If Wendy heard what they said, she would laugh out loud.

    After watching the racing car, Lance walked to the side to check the spare parts. Wendy didn''t ask the staff to stop him. He could do whatever he liked.

    The coach walked up to Wendy and discussed with her about the training. After the discussion, she continued to do warm-up exercises. "Jared, is there anything happening to Barnett?"

    "No, they haven''t come to C country yet." Jared shook his head and said.

    This answer surprised Wendy. "They haven''t come yet?"

    "Yes, he is still in A country."

    "The race will begin in half a month. Why hasn''t Barnett come yet?" Wendy was confused. Among all the drivers of F1, she was the latest one to arrive at racing training.

    This time, Barnett arrived even later than her. Did something happen

    ent, not to make trouble! " Barnett snapped.

    The coach raised his hand and patted Jackson on the shoulder. "It''s normal for an accident to happen in the race. Some drivers had died before. What are you afraid of? At that time, you can directly put the blame on the racing accessories. The organizing committee will not do anything to you. You will only pay some money at most. "

    It was the Barnett''s turn to continue. He chose some previous racing accidents to tell Jackson. Because the accident was not man-made, the driver was only punished with some money and was not sent to prison.

    Jackson was completely convinced this time. He bit his lower lip and thought for a while. "OK, I can promise you, but you have to promise me one thing!"

    "Oh? What is it? "

    "After completing this plan, don''t arrange any other tasks for me." Jackson felt that it was not worthwhile for him to do so many things for a verbal promise. He was still afraid.

 Chapter 620 Why Is He Here Again

    Barnett and the coach exchanged eyes. The coach nodded and said, "OK! I promise you! Anyway, it''s better to knock Vivien to death or cripple her this time, so that she won''t pose any threat to us in the future! "

    "Okay."

    The coach exhorted, "The track in C country is the track where you won the F1 race for the first time. You should give full play to the qualifying and try to be closer to Vivien in the final."

    ¡°OK£¡¡±

    "I''ve heard that Vivien''s boyfriend is very powerful, and she often stays with a bodyguard. In order not to let others discover our plan, you go first today, and I will go to C country a few days later. Don''t come to me again when we arrive at the race venue, okay! Don''t contact me unless there is something important. "

    "I understand!"

    In the courtyard in the suburb of the capital city, since Zachary knew that his subordinates would secretly pull out some pages of the newspaper, his subordinates did not do this.

    Zachary opened the newspaper and saw the words "Wendy seems to have an a

    hardly pay attention to other racers.

    Looking at the results, Steve sighed, "Wendy, it seems that they are really training hard. They almost broke your record."

    The more they did nothing, the more Wendy felt that there must be something wrong. She really didn''t believe that Barnett would stop. Living a new life, she knew what kind of person Barnett was.

    "No matter what they are planning, we should train seriously." Wendy patted Steve on the shoulder and encouraged, "You have to work hard. Next, the Youth Training Camp will select and train excellent racing drivers. Be careful not to be squeezed out by the new comers."

    Steve laughed, "Don''t worry. I will definitely guard my position well!"

    "Wendy!"

    Hearing someone calling Wendy''s names, they turned their heads.

    Steve frowned and whispered, "Why is he here again?"

    Steve also saw the gossip on micro-blog. He was a little dissatisfied with Lance. He knew it would bring trouble to Wendy, but he still came to the racing track almost every day.

 Chapter 621 Millay Was Released From Prison

    The scandal was a big one and it had been spread all over the Internet. The staff of the team and Wendy were united and wouldn''t take photos randomly and post them on micro-blog.

    However, the other teams were different. The other teams that were coveting Wendy had sent people to secretly take the photos of Wendy and Lance together and uploaded them on twitter. Then, they were moved from twitter to the micro-blog by the domestic media.

    After a while, the topic of Wendy''s infidelity wasn''t be reduced and even rise to the ninth place in the list.

    Wendy handed him a bottle of water. "Are you so free?"

    Shrugging, Lance said, "If I do everything myself, why do I need my employees?"

    "You are right."

    "Buzz buzz buzz." Looking at the caller ID, Lance didn''t answer the phone.

    Seeing his action, Wendy guessed, "It''s your parents calling again?"

    She called the members of the Shangguan family they or your parents

    "Mom, do you have any delicious food in the prison? Why didn''t you ask me share the food with you? Well, you are really my good mother! I haven''t even eat a grain of rice, but you are enjoying delicious food. "

    As soon as the accusation came out, Zoe slapped her angrily, "I think you are really crazy! How could I eat any delicious food? "

    Seeing that Millay was beaten, Hannah felt sorry for her and wanted to comfort her, but she couldn''t leave because of a sharp pain in her back.

    Noticing her intention, Brent comforted her in a hurry, "Don''t move. Be careful not to get hurt!"

    "Then why don''t you lose weight! The food in the prison is not for human to eat at all! "

    Zoe slapped her again and said, "I don''t have the dignity as a lady from a rich family. In order to survive, I will eat anything! Besides, those dishes are not as bad as you said. It''s you, the lady from a rich family, chose not eat the food! "

 Chapter 622 Disappointment

    "I have taught you for so many years. You are really an ungrateful person! Even raising a dog is better than raising you! " Zoe was also angry.

    If it weren''t for the conflict between Millay and Wendy, how could she be a helper? It was all Millay''s fault!

    Zoe''s mind was a little distorted. She directly blamed Millay for what she had done at that time.

    Covering her face, Millay was ashamed into anger and rushed up to strangle Zoe, "You hit me! How dare you hit me! If it weren''t for you, how could dad hate me? It''s all your fault! "

    In the blink of an eye, the affectionate mother and daughter actually quarreled.

    Brent helped Hannah to sit on the sofa, and then walked up to them with David to separate them.

    Millay struggled hard, "Let go of me! Get out of my way. Don''t hold me! Let me go! "

    "Millay, stop it!" Brent roared angrily.

    "Don''t touch me. You don''t love me at all. You lied to me. You promised me that you would save me! You lied to me! " Millay struggled and made a fuss.

    Altho

    imped and helped Brent out.

    Looking at the two bank cards in her hands, Millay felt much more relieved. Suddenly, she thought of something and ran out in a hurry.

    Brent asked sternly, "What else do you want to do?"

    Millay asked anxiously, "Are the passwords of the two bank cards the same?"

    Brent was so angry that he almost spat out blood. He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, the passwords are the same!"

    "Wow! That''s good! " Millay turned around and left without looking back.

    Seeing that Brent was short of breath again, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief for him, "Brent, calm down. Don''t be angry!"

    "How can I not be angry? It really hurts me!" Brent felt a little dizzy. He leaned against the tree and gasped, "Sell that Shadow. I can''t leave it to her!"

    "Okay."

    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Zoe went downstairs and saw no one in the villa. She frowned and looked around the living room. Then she went upstairs and knocked on the door one by one, but no one was there.

 Chapter 623 A Hangover

    Zoe looked at the door of Millay''s bedroom. She frowned and didn''t know if she should go in. After all, she just had a fight with Millay. If she went in now, it would only irritate the conflict between them.

    After thinking for a while, Zoe raised her hand and knocked on the door of Millay''s bedroom.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    A minute later, there was no sound in the bedroom. She knocked again curiously, but there was still no response.

    Zoe raised her hand to open the door and walked in, only to find that Millay''s bedroom was empty.

    She was left alone in the big villa.

    Zoe was used to living an extravagant life. These days she was in prison, and it was hard for her to stay there. She went back to the bedroom to rest, physically and mentally exhausted.

    She just wanted to have a good rest now. There was no one at home, but she had no energy to deal with those things.

    Zoe didn''t know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes,

    done to Sara! I want to cut you into pieces at the thought of Sara lying in the hospital in a coma! "

    "Sara, Sara, so many years have passed. Why are you still thinking of her?" Zoe asked hysterically.

    "Because I love her! I only love her from beginning to end! " David roared, "If you hadn''t destroyed our relationship, I wouldn''t have been separated from Sara for so many years. I''m so kind to you that I still stand in front of you, bearing my anger! "

    After saying that, David shook off Zoe''s hand and said, "Divorce. Let''s stop torturing each other."

    "No! I will never divorce you! Don''t even think about it! " Zoe said through gritted teeth, with tears on her face.

    "Okay, then you can continue to be the Mrs. Wen of the Wen family." With a snort, David walked out of the room.

    Zoe tried to grab David''s hand, but was shook off by him heavily. Zoe shouted behind him, "David, I won''t let you leave me alone for the rest of your life!"

 Chapter 624 Fighting And Hospitalizing

    When David heard Zoe''s voice, a sense of disgust rose in his heart. He really didn''t want to come back to this place.

    After driving back to the company, David logged in the external network and watched the media reporters reporting news about Wendy from time to time. His irritable heart gradually calmed down.

    He couldn''t get rid of the doubts in his heart, and now the house was in a mess. After thinking for a while, David decided to go abroad.

    He started to arrange everything in the company. When everything was settled, he could leave at ease.

    In the Wen family, the nanny had been called back to work.

    After dinner, Zoe found that it was late and Millay hadn''t come downstairs yet. So she had to go to Millay''s room to call her.

    "Get up. Let''s go downstairs for breakfast." Zoe raised her hand and patted on Millay''s shoulder.

    Millay opened her eyes and saw clearly the person standing by the bed. She frowned and slapped away Zoe''s hand. "Don''t touch me! I want to sleep! "

    "You, you are really going too far.

    known mistake! How about you change another card? "

    "Okay." Puzzled, Zoe gave her another credit card, but she swiped it and it showed that there was something wrong.

    Zoe tried all the credit cards, but none of them could be used. The staff looked at her strangely, as if suspecting Zoe was using fake cards.

    Seeing the suspicious expression on the staff''s face, Zoe was worried that the staff might recognize her.

    After all, their lawsuit with Wendy was well known on the Internet. She didn''t want to be recognized.

    Zoe hurriedly lowered her head, found a savings card in her bag and handed it to the staff. Looking at the long line behind her, the staff was a little impatient. "Lady, are you sure this card can be used?"

    Zoe shook her head and said, "This is a savings card. All my credit cards were used before. There is money in my savings card. If I can''t still use it, I think it''s your credit card machine which is wrong."

    "Someone swiped the card before you. How could it be the problem of the card machine?"

 Chapter 625 No One Is Perfect

    Zoe waved her hand impatiently and said, "Okay, don''t waste time. Try this one again!"

    The staff had to take the savings card and inserted it into the card machine. "Please enter the password."

    Zoe entered the password again. This time, she finally succeeded in swiping the card, and the note was printed out of the machine.

    "Please sign it."

    Zoe signed her name quickly and rushed back to the emergency room after taking the savings card.

    The light on the door of the emergency room was still on. She anxiously held the nurse who came out and asked, "Nurse, how is my daughter?"

    The nurse shook her head and comforted, "she''s still under examination. Don''t worry."

    Zoe couldn''t let it go. She had a fight with Millay just now. If anything happened to Millay, Brent and Hannah would never let her go.

    Zoe remembered that she couldn''t use all her credit cards just now, so she called the customer service of one of the bank in a hurry.

    "H

    to your family for the sake of win-win cooperation between our two families. But now you want to throw my daughter away? What do you take the Zhang family as? " Zoe''s mother asked angrily.

    "Throw her away? What do you mean? " Brent asked in a low voice.

    Hearing the voice from the phone, Hannah frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Brent made a gesture of shush and then pressed the hand-free button. Zoe''s mother asked angrily, "What''s wrong? You should ask your son. I know what my daughter has done this time is very excessive, but no one is perfect. People always make mistakes. "

    "How can David divorce her just because she did something wrong? She has done so many things for your family over the years. Can''t her credit be offset? I''m so disappointed in David. He wanted to distance himself from Zoe just because she offended the He family? What he did was too chilling! "

    Brent could tell from her words that Zoe didn''t tell her the truth.

 Chapter 626 Tell The Truth

    If Zoe''s mother knew what Zoe had done, she would be too ashamed to call him.

    Hearing this, Brent felt very sad. This time, Millay had completely broken his heart. She was really ungrateful.

    Although they had parted with Wendy in discord before, compared with what Millay had done this time, Wendy was much better.

    Since he left the capital city, he kept thinking if Zoe hadn''t destroyed their relationship, if Sara and David were together, if Wendy had a good relationship with them. So things wouldn''t go on like this. The Wen family wouldn''t be judged by others. They might even be praised by many people because of Wendy''s champions of the F1 championship.

    Thinking of the messy home now, he was annoyed. "Ask your dear daughter what she has done!"

    "Zoe just helped Millay discredit Harold''s girlfriend. What else did she do?" Zoe''s mother asked in confusion.

    "Humph! Of course she didn''t dare to tell you! We don''t owe her anything. I d

    money to support myself in a few days." Zoe asked with embarrassment, "Mom, can you give me some money?"

    "Ask David to give you money!"

    "I called him, but he didn''t answer." Zoe sobbed.

    Zoe''s mother felt a headache. If this kind of thing spread out, she would definitely be laughed at.

    "Fine! Divorce! Do they think our family has to be connected with the Wen family? " Zoe''s mother was furious.

    "No, I will never divorce David! He is mine. He can''t escape from my hands! " Zoe said excitedly, looking a little stubborn.

    Seeing her daughter in such a miserable situation, Zoe''s mother could only sigh and say, "Okay, I''ll transfer the money to you when you''re out of money. You can hold on for the time being."

    "Okay."

    "Men are easy to deal with. Don''t fight against him. Apologize to him and persuade him. Maybe he will change his mind!" Zoe''s mother advised, "Don''t be too aggressive. Men like women as soft and gentle as water."

 Chapter 627 Rumors About Domestic Violence

    "I know, mom!"

    "I''m so unlucky. I''m so old, but I still have to help you with these things!" Zoe''s mother pounded the table angrily and scolded, "You are becoming more and more unreliable recently. You''d better reflect on yourself and don''t wander around outside!"

    The meaning of her words was that she didn''t want Zoe to go out for fear that she would be recognized by others. Then the busybodies would start to post on micro-blog, making the reputation of the Zhang family reduced.

    "Well, mom, don''t worry. I won''t go out these days."

    Zoe knew very well that it was impossible for David to change his mind. She knew very well about David and knew how important Sara was in his heart.

    After hanging up the phone, Zoe sat on a chair and felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    Humph, she thought she had won, but she didn''t expect that she would lose so thoroughly that she couldn''t even compete with a vegetable. It was ridiculous.

    Looking at the unconscious Millay, Zoe was so angry that she decided to have a face-to-face talk with David.

    . The moment they closed the door of the ward, she glanced at Millay''s face again.

    Millay wanted to ask Zoe what she should do as if she had been recognized. But the mother and daughter were in a cold war. Her self-esteem prevented her from consulting Zoe.

    The nurse returned to the nurse station and said in a hurry, "Hey, guess who I saw in Room 502 just now!"

    The colleague guessed randomly, "Who did you see? Handsome? "

    "No, no! I saw Millay Wen! "

    "Millay Wen? The name sounds familiar. I think I''ve heard of it somewhere. "

    "What? Don''t you know Millay Wen? She was the one who was locked up because she slandered Wendy Shangguan and lost the lawsuit! "

    "Oh, I remember. It''s her. Is she in our hospital?"

    "Yes, her mother Zoe Zhang is also here. I just saw the mother and daughter look very haggard. It seems that they have suffered a lot in prison! "

    "Oh, is that Millay Wen? I used to hear from you that I didn''t know what she looked like. I heard that she was sent to the hospital because of domestic violence. "

 Chapter 628 Treat

    "Domestic violence? Really? "

    "Really! If you don''t believe me, you can ask the people in the emergency room."

    Everyone was chatting in a low voice. They didn''t know how the news spread. Anyway, many people on micro-blog knew that Millay was sent to the hospital because of domestic violence as soon as she was released from prison.

    "Oh, my God! David Wen doesn''t seem to be a violent person! "

    "Millay has made such a big trouble. It''s strange that he can sit still. He will definitely give her a good lesson!"

    "Millay is so pitiful. Why can''t they be more tolerant and treat her so badly?"

    There were all kinds of strange comments on micro-blog. Millay was in a bad mood, so she didn''t log in on micro-blog. Zoe was not a micro-blog liker, and she seldom checked on micro-blog.

    The mother and daughter didn''t know that the news that they were hospitalized after they were released from prison had been known to all.

    The plane landed at the airport of C country slowly. In fact, David had put Zoe''s

    on opened the door and got in. Looking at the interior of the car, he was amazed again. "It''s even more beautiful than my Shadow! Hey, Vivien, I want to order another one, but I heard that Shadow''s orders have been waiting for next year. Can you help me arrange it as soon as possible? "

    "Of course. But you have to pay for it." Wendy blinked.

    "Wow! I''m glad that you can promise me to make one as soon as possible. I''m glad to pay for it! " Damon shook his head and smiled happily.

    Wendy asked, "What do you want to invite me for dinner?"

    Damon: "Do you like raw fish?"

    "Sorry, I don''t like raw food."

    "What a pity! Eating raw fish you can enjoy the delicious taste of nature!" Damon sighed with his mouth twitched.

    Wendy smiled with her eyebrows raised, "Oh? Can you taste the smell of the marine garbage? "

    "Puff!" Damon''s face suddenly changed. "Although the sea pollution is indeed getting more and more serious in recent years, the best raw fish pieces are all chosen from the best ocean."

 Chapter 629 Sneaking Around

    Wendy waved her hand. "OK! You''d better enjoy it slowly. I''m really not interested in raw fish. "

    "How about eating F country food?"

    "Okay."

    After thinking for a while, Damon told Jared the address of the restaurant, and then the Shadow immediately started to drive out.

    On the way, Damon talked a lot with her. Noticing a cars behind them, Jared said coldly, "Miss Wendy, someone is following us."

    "Oh? Whose people? Can you see that? " Wendy didn''t turn around to look at the cars behind her, asking, "Is it Barnett''s men? He finally can''t wait to make a move? "

    Jared shook his head and said, "I''m not sure if it''s the person hired by Barnett, but I can see that the car behind us didn''t know how to stalk people at all and it exposed itself directly."

    "If it was sent by Barnett to assassinate me, he wouldn''t have found such an idiot, would he?"

    "No."

    Wendy ordered, "Keep a safe distance from the car behind. Check the background of the car later."

    "Yes!"

    Damon c

    Now the most important thing was to train and compete as well as to watch out for Barnett. For the time being, she had no energy to pay attention to other things.

    These days, Zoe went to the hospital to see Millay for a while and then went back home. Today, when she walked near the door of the ward, she noticed that there were several furtive people nearby.

    Zoe looked at them in confusion, and they looked away, pretending to be busy with their own business.

    Zoe walked to the door of the ward and asked the bodyguard standing at the door, "Have you noticed anything wrong these days?"

    "Yes, there are more and more people coming to the door of the ward recently. It''s very strange." The bodyguard nodded and said.

    "What do these people want?" Zoe asked with a frown.

    "I don''t know. They are just wandering around here."

    "Catch one and ask."

    "Mrs. Zoe, we can''t do this. They didn''t do anything, and there are surveillance cameras here. We can''t do it for no reason."

 Chapter 630 Kinship

    Zoe said coldly, "Remember what they look like. Find an opportunity to catch them in secret and see what they want to do."

    "Okay." The two bodyguards nodded.

    Zoe walked into the ward. Millay didn''t even look at her when she saw her.

    After Zoe accidentally hurt Millay, she always felt a little guilty to her, but her attitude had dissipated the guilt in Zoe''s heart.

    "How are you feeling today?" Zoe asked indifferently.

    Millay closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to Zoe. The nanny looked at them awkwardly.

    "I''m asking you. Don''t you understand me?" Zoe stepped forward and pushed Millay.

    Millay suddenly opened her eyes and roared at her, "Don''t touch me. Get out of my way!"

    "Humph, okay, okay. I raised you up with great efforts. That''s how you treat me. Millay, you are really good!" Zoe resolutely turned around and left, saying, "Since you are too stubborn and not willing to listen to my advice, then take care of yourself. Don''

    ce for Wendy? "

    Lance shook his head and said, "The rumor is not true. I came to watch the race not only because of Wendy, but also because I like racing very much."

    "Oh, I see." Looking at Lance''s face carefully and noticing that there was no admiration for Wendy in his eyes, David thought for a while and asked, "Well, I want to ask you a question."

    "What question?" Asked Lance curiously, looking at David.

    The Shangguan family and the Wen family barely knew each other, and he had only met David a few times. Why would David want to ask him questions?

    David looked into at Lance''s eyes and asked, "Is there any blood relationship between Wendy and you? Is she your distant relative? "

    Lance was surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face.

    He didn''t expect that their relationship was discovered, but he knew that Wendy didn''t like the Shangguan family, so he didn''t give the answer that David wanted. "Why do you think so, Mr. Wen?"

 Chapter 631 A Heavy Downpour

    David looked at Lance anxiously. "Her surname is also Shangguan. I''m curious about it, so I asked you. Did I guess right?"

    When Lance was about to say something, a man walked up to him and said angrily, "Hey, buddy, this is my seat. Did you sit in the wrong place?"

    David apologized while standing up, "Sorry, I''m sorry to take your seat."

    "OK, the race is about to begin. You''d better find your seat now." The man urged.

    There were still three minutes left before the start of the race. Lance said in a low voice, "Mr. Wen, the race is about to start. We can discuss it after the race is over. What do you think?"

    After thinking for a while, David agreed with him. At this time, he was not in a hurry.

    "Okay. See you in the parking lot after the race."

    "Okay!"

    Standing in the maintenance area of Dragon, Wendy didn''t know that David had guessed that she had something to do with the Shangguan family. She put on her racing helmet and pouted, "I''m not used to it when Harold is not here."

    "Ha ha, I''m also not used to it when Bess is

    I didn''t expect that we would have to wait another day!"

    Barnett sighed, "At the thought of Vivien''s tragic death, I was so excited that I couldn''t fall asleep. I didn''t have a good rest yesterday."

    "Now that the race is postponed until tomorrow, you''d better go back to your room and have a rest. Even if Vivien is killed, you have to work hard to improve your result. Otherwise, it''s meaningless to just root her out. You can''t let me kill all the racers in front of you, can you? "

    Barnett said with a nod, "Don''t worry, coach. I will behave well in the final tomorrow!"

    Looking at the closed door, the coach felt a little depressed. He really didn''t believe in Barnett anymore. He had said that for many times, but none of them really made him feel relieved.

    In the CN country, many people were waiting for the live broadcast of the event in front of TV and computers.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t they say that they would have a race this morning? Why is there no movement in the livestream room till now? Did I enter the wrong website? "

 Chapter 632 Make An Announcement

    "You didn''t enter the wrong website. I''ve refreshed it countless times today. It''s also dark and there''s nothing!"

    "I just checked it on the Internet. It said that it was a heavy rain in C country and the final was postponed to tomorrow."

    "What? Heavy rain in C country? "

    "Yes, the traffic has been paralyzed, and the racers are trapped in the hotel. Moreover, even if they can go to the race track, the probability of accidents in such rainy days will increase greatly. For the safety of the racers, the race organizer will not allow the race to start."

    "Oh, thank you for your information. I see."

    "Oh my God! Go and check the official website of HX Group!"

    "Why? What''s so important about it? Is it that Harold has broken up with Wendy? "

    "What are you talking about? It said that F1 was determined to set up a race track in our country. At present, the race was initially set in S city!"

    "What? Really? They''ll set up a race track here? "

    "It''s true. HX Group has been officially declared. How can it be false! Besides, the construct

    ngguan family who regretted. Brent and Hannah, who were far away in H Province, found that the live of the race had not begun. He sent someone to investigate and knew that there was a heavy rain in C country and the race had been postponed.

    His subordinates also found out the latest announcement made by HX Group. Brent and Hannah took a deep breath.

    "They should set up a race track in our country? Can we watch the race on the spot in the future?"

    "Yes, the F1 race organizer is really fast. They noticed that there was a race craze going on in our country. Before the heat of the race subsided, they immediately sent people to investigate and want to build a racing track in our country. The theme of racing seems to be popular for a long time. " Brent had mixed feelings, "The He family is really lucky!"

    Hannah muttered, "It would be great if we could get a share of it!"

    "Wendy doesn''t want to recognize our family. Do you still want to get a share? Alas! Everyone has his own life! " Brent turned off the TV and read the newspaper slowly.

 Chapter 633 A Frightened Bird

    F1 was to build a race track in S city. Some were happy and some were disappointed, but for the fans, it was a big event.

    Originally, many people wanted to watch the race on the spot, but considering the trouble of going abroad and the cost, they had to give up the idea.

    Now that they knew that S city was going to build a track, it would be much more convenient. Many people began to look forward to the construction of HX Group as soon as possible. They were going to have fun there.

    The rain in C country didn''t seem to stop. It finally stopped at night.

    Wendy sneezed, "Chirp! It finally stopped. Is my Shadow soaked? "

    Jared shook his head and said with a smile, "Miss Wendy, don''t worry. I went to have a check just now. The drain system of this hotel is very good, and the car is not soaked!"

    "That''s good, or I will be heartbroken only by the repair fee!" Wendy sneezed again.

    Ken and the coaches anxiously surrounded her and asked, "Wendy, do you catch a cold?"

    "Wendy,

    es. He is so familiar with this track! What''s more, Vivien hasn''t received any training for many days. Everyone has the same starting line. I don''t believe that Vivien can still maintain a perfect state. " The coach said these words to comfort himself.

    The power that Wendy displayed was so terrifying, even more terrifying than that of William and Damon back then, as if nothing in the world could stop her.

    The more he thought about it, the more the coach began to think of William. William was easy-going, friendly and never looked down upon any opponent. He was also very obedient to the coach and the management.

    He was not as talkative as Barnett.

    All of a sudden, the coach couldn''t remember why they had to flatter Barnett instead of William. If they hadn''t been partial to anyone but treated them equally, maybe Royal Duke wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    They could only pray that the damn rainstorm would stop as soon as possible. Royal Duke couldn''t afford to lose again!

 Chapter 634 I Cant Do It

    At a banquet, Jake and Paul chatted with other entrepreneurs while drinking.

    What they were worried about happened again. A boss asked in confusion, "Eh, why didn''t I see Lance today?"

    "What? Ahem, we have a project in C country which is very important, so we asked him to deal with it. " Jake lowered his head and took a sip of the champagne to hide his embarrassment.

    The boss of another company sighed, "Lance is good in the younger generation. In addition to the two young men of the He family and the Xu family, I think he is the third best young talent in the capital city!"

    "He still has a lot to learn!" Jake was glad that someone praised his son.

    Someone asked, "By the way, I''ve seen a rumor about your son and Wendy Shangguan, the famous racing driver recently. Jake, is it true?"

    Jake''s heart skipped a beat. Paul''s hand holding the champagne trembled slightly, almost spilling the wine out.

    "Of course it''s not true. My son has devoted himse

    "From tomorrow on, keep an eye on my father and try not to let him go out. Even if he wants to go out, try to find a way not to let him meet his friends, okay?"

    The subordinate frowned and said, "Sir, I''m Master''s subordinate. I''m sorry that I can''t accept your order."

    "You..." Jake didn''t expect that the subordinate to turn him down. He said angrily, "I''m the chairman of the company now."

    "I''m sorry, sir. I only belong to Master. I don''t belong to the company!"

    It was true that this subordinate belonged to his father, not hired by the company. Jake couldn''t command him.

    Jake said with a headache, "How much do you want? I''ll give it to you! "

    "I''m sorry, sir. I won''t take your money!"

    "Then what do you want? As long as I can get it, I will give it to you! "

    Zachary was an easy-going and kind man. Although he was a subordinate, the subordinate who had accompanied Zachary for many years had already regarded Zachary as his grandfather.

 Chapter 635 Its Real

    The subordinate said sincerely, "I don''t need anything."

    Jake didn''t expect that him would be so stubborn and didn''t listen to him. Paul reached out his hand and said, "Brother, give me the phone. I''ll talk to him."

    Jake passed the phone to him. Paul said coldly, "You''re just a lackey of my father. Why are you so arrogant?"

    "If you don''t want to lose this job, just listen to us. Don''t choose a stick instead of a carrot!"

    On the other end of the phone, there was a warning sound from Paul, but there was still no change on the subordinate''s face. He said calmly, "I''m sorry, I won''t betray Master!"

    "What the fuck do you think you are acting a TV series? Why do you show your loyalty in front of us? I didn''t ask you to betray my father. I just asked you to find a way to limit his activities. " Paul roared angrily.

    The subordinate: "I''m sorry. I have no right to stop or restrict where master is going."

    "Why are you so stubborn! If my father wants to go shopping tomorrow, you can persuade him to

    fused to attend on the excuse of being busy with work or overtime.

    They had thought that people wouldn''t talk about the Shangguan family if they didn''t see them at the banquet.

    However, the fact was that their absence made other entrepreneurs more curious.

    "Where are Jake and Paul?"

    "They said they were too busy to come here today."

    "What''s so busy? I haven''t heard that they have any projects recently! "

    "I don''t know. Anyway, they said they were busy and wouldn''t come."

    "Hey, do you think they didn''t come on purpose?"

    "They didn''t come on purpose? Why didn''t they come on purpose? "

    "I don''t know if you have noticed that. When we mentioned Wendy Shangguan last time, their faces changed!"

    "Oh? Really? I didn''t notice that! "

    "Of course it''s true. It''s more real than gold!"

    "Really? Is Wendy Shangguan really their relative? "

    "Ha ha, I even think that not only their relatives, there is a high chance that Wendy Shangguan is the illegitimate daughter of one of the two!"

 Chapter 636 Mysterious Identity

    "Wow! Illegitimate daughter! "

    "Don''t talk nonsense without evidence. It''s not good for them if the news gets out."

    "I just talked to you. I won''t spread it. Look at the news on the Internet. It seems that Lance Shangguan and Wendy Shangguan are on good terms. I think she might be the illegitimate daughter of Jake! "

    "Well, that makes sense. It seemed that Lance Shangguan was on a business trip to C country, and Wendy Shangguan also went to C country for a race. I suspect that he went there to have a good relationship with this sister. "

    The more they talked about it, the curious they became. If Jake and Paul knew that they didn''t go to the party and the thing had become counterproductive, it would not be known if they would spit out three pounds of blood.

    There were many gossipers in the world, whether men or women.

    Originally, Wendy''s matter was just a small part of their discussion. Everyone said that they wouldn''t spread it out, but in fact, when everyone

    Wendy too.

    She must take back what she had lost.

    The heavy rain in C country finally stopped, and it might take two or three days to completely drain the water. The torrential rain had brought great losses to C country. The traffic had been paralyzed, and the crops had been soaked in rain, and all kinds of landslides had occurred.

    The lower residential buildings below three floors were all submerged. One could imagine how terrible the water was this time.

    Many racing cars were ruined by the heavy rain. Even if the water subsided successfully, the final would not start immediately.

    Ken and the others had already arranged a spare car for them. Lying on the bed, Wendy browsed the micro-blog idly. She happened to see that she was on the top search again. She was almost as popular as Alice. With a smile, Wendy opened the top search.

    Her mysterious identity?

    Wendy quickly browsed the discussions among the netizens. The more she read it, the more she laughed.

 Chapter 637 You Are Doomed

    Why did the news spread that she was the illegitimate daughter of Jake? She could imagine how angry her uncle would be when he saw the news.

    Wendy saved the screenshots and sent them to Lance. "Netizens have rich imagination."

    Soon, Wendy received a reply, "..."

    At the thought of Lance''s embarrassed face, Wendy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.

    She was happy that she could make the Shangguan family sick.

    At the same time, David, who was in C country, also noticed the comments on micro-blog. Seeing that the netizens'' more and more determined words, he was a little excited.

    Although he didn''t know how things had turned out to be like this, it seemed that Sara really had something to do with them!

    For several times, David picked up his phone and wanted to call Wendy. But the moment he called her, the phone didn''t answer. He immediately hung up.

    He''d better wait a little longer. Haste makes waste. After all, he could afford to wait a few more days.

    ering his head in the racing car, Barnett held the steering wheel tightly and sneered in his heart, "Vivien, you''re doomed this time!"

    "There is still one minute before the start of the race. Please get ready!"

    Hearing the voice from the broadcast, the staff of all the teams pushed the racing car to the corresponding position of the starting line.

    After the countdown, all the people on the track withdrew to the maintenance area.

    The coach of Royal Duke bit his fingers nervously and stared at the screen. Their success or failure would be decided.

    Jackson, you must complete the plan perfectly!

    Jackson, who carried the hope of Royal Duke, was now very stressful. He kept taking deep breaths to calm himself down.

    The first lap was the warm-up lap. Wendy was still the most unique one on the screen. Others were warming up their tires, but she was not.

    "I met Vivien a few days ago and asked her this question," the commentator on the English Channel teased.

 Chapter 638 In Vain

    Commentator B: "Oh? What''s the problem? "

    Commentator A: "I asked her why she didn''t warm up her tires. She told me that she didn''t want to waste the tire."

    Commentator B, "Hahaha, don''t want to waste the tire. This reason is as cute as her!"

    Commentator A: "Yes, she said the tires were too expensive. She didn''t want them to be used too much!"

    Commentator B: "Do you think she was just kidding? I think maybe we have entered a habitual thinking. Everyone thinks that we must warm up the fetus in the warm-up lap. Will it be better for the race if the fetus is not warm? "

    Commentator A: "Well, your assumption is very good. I think after the race in C country is over, all the teams can go back and discuss it carefully!"

    When the two commentators on the English Channel were chatting, the warm-up lap had been finished. The racing cars were neatly placed in the corresponding positions, and the information of the racers appeared on the large screen.

    The commentator analyzed the data to the audien

    Ask someone to save Wendy!"

    The staff of the organizing committee was in charge of shooting in pit stop of each team. The staff comforted them, "Don''t worry. Our colleagues are nearby. They will come to rescue Vivien soon. Don''t worry!"

    As soon as he finished his words, the broken racing car suddenly lit up!

    Seeing this scene, the coach was so excited that he wanted to run over. The staff nearby hurriedly stopped him and comforted him, "Sir, please calm down. You can''t go over!"

    "Vivien had an accident. How can I calm down?"

    "Sir, I can understand your feelings. Look at the screen. My colleague is nearby. It''s useless for you to go there now!"

    The coach knew what they said was right. He was in the pit stop, far away from the place of the accident, and there was nothing he could do to help. The coach covered his face and cried sadly.

    In the He family''s house, a glass was smashed to the floor.

    Rachel covered her mouth, tears streaming down from her eyes. "How, how could this be..."

 Chapter 639 A Narrow Escape From Death

    Harold sat on the sofa in silence. If his body hadn''t trembled slightly, he would have been like a sculpture from a distance.

    Tears kept falling from Rachel''s eyes. Feeling sorry for her, Sheridan held her tightly and said, "Wendy will be fine. She will be safe!"

    As soon as Sheridan finished his words, Harold, who was stunned on the sofa, rushed to the door from the sofa like a fierce cheetah.

    Seeing Harold''s red eyes, Rachel felt sorry for him and cried, "Harold, don''t be impulsive, Harold! Come on, Sheridan, let''s hurry up and follow him! "

    "Okay!" Sheridan was also worried that Harold''s mind was in a mess. If he drove absentmindedly, he would probably have a car accident.

    Sheridan and Rachel also ran out. Seeing that Harold had already sat in the driver''s seat, they had to sit in the back seat in a hurry.

    Harold didn''t seem to notice that there were two people in his car. He heavily stepped on the accelerator and rushed to the airport.

    Rachel couldn''t imagine what Wendy

    could get out of the racing car and stand on the lawn.

    The staff was the near Jackson. Two of them ran to him, and the rest rushed to Wendy.

    "Jackson, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." Jackson shook his head anxiously. He pretended to be worried and asked, "How is Vivien?"

    "I don''t know. My colleague is heading there." The staff also looked forward nervously.

    In Royal Duke, the coach directly jumped up from the chair. He hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands with his eyes wide open.

    The cameraman happened to shoot him with the camera, and the spectators thought that the coach of Royal Duke was frightened by the accident. In fact, no one knew that he covered his mouth to prevent the spectators from seeing his uncontrollable smile.

    The coach didn''t put down his hand until he saw the screen was switched back to the track. He coughed to hide his smile.

    In a villa in the suburb of H Province, the lights were still on, and pieces of glass were scattered all over the ground.

 Chapter 640 As Long As You Are Alive

    Biting her lower lip, Hannah shouted, "Oh my God! That girl..."

    Unable to finish her sentence, Hannah asked with her lips trembling, "Honey, do you think she can survive?"

    Heartbroken, Brent punched the table again and said, "Why do you have to race as a girl? It''s really, alas! I don''t think she will survive! "

    Hannah didn''t dare to look at the TV anymore. She rubbed the goose bumps on her arms and said, "Although we don''t have any feelings for that girl, she is still a member of our Wen family. I didn''t expect her to be dead so young... Alas! "

    "What should we do now?" Hannah asked worriedly, "What bad luck! Her mother had a car accident and became a vegetable. No one knows whether she is alive or dead now. TSK, TSK, TSK, I suddenly feel that it was a good thing that her mother was not with David. Maybe she would get our family into trouble! "

    At this time, Hannah was still talking about these things. B

    se of the serious accident.

    All the racers went back to their own garage. Steve watched the scene of the accident of Wendy on the screen again and said coldly, "Did Jackson do it on purpose?"

    "What? On purpose? What do you mean? " The coach asked in confusion.

    "I don''t know. I just came up with this idea." Steve shook his head.

    Ken said, "I know you care about Wendy very much, but you''d better not say something like that without evidence, in case someone hears it and deliberately stir up trouble."

    The coach echoed, "Yes, the curves here is indeed very difficult. You have made several mistakes during your training, haven''t you?"

    "Yes, I know. But I have a feeling that Jackson did it on purpose." Steve said with a frown.

    "A machine also makes mistakes, let alone a person. Jackson might want to overtake Wendy''s car here, but he might bump into her due to the wrong operation of the steering wheel. "

 Chapter 641 Not An Accident

    Steve said pitifully, "Everyone is waiting to see Wendy continue to create a history. The car is broken and can''t be replaced. What should we do now?"

    "Now all the hopes of our Dragon are placed on you. You have to keep a good state of mind, understand? Come on!" Ken said to Steve.

    Steve couldn''t cheer up because of the accident of Wendy. He nodded without saying anything.

    The coach raised his hand and patted on Steve''s shoulder, "Now you are the last hope of our Dragon. You don''t want us to have no harvest in C country, do you?

    "No." Steve shook his head.

    "That''s right. You have to cheer up!"

    "Okay." Steve nodded, but he was still not in the mood.

    Ken had to stop the coach to persuade him.

    The staff brought David and Lance there. They looked around anxiously and asked, "Where is Wendy?"

    "Wendy was lifted to the ambulance for examination. You can sit here and wait." Ken said with a sigh.

    David as

    can you forgive me? I sincerely apologize to you! "

    His nagging made Wendy dizzy. She waved her hand and said, "It''s Okay. I''m not angry."

    "Well, that''s good!" David breathed a sigh of relief.

    Seeing the tiredness on Wendy''s face, he still had a lot of questions in his mind, but he decided not to ask.

    When Wendy returned to the team, everyone immediately gathered around her to ask about her injury.

    "I''m fine. It''s just minor injuries, really."

    "Wendy, I was really scared to death just now!"

    "I almost fainted. Fortunately, you are fine!"

    Ken was also surrounded by the crowd. He shouted, "Everyone, get out of the way. Don''t surround Wendy. Let her have a good rest. You should hurry up and do your own things."

    Since the manager said so, everyone had to leave reluctantly.

    The manager advised, "Do you think this accident is an accident or..."

    "I don''t think it''s an accident." Wendy said coldly.

 Chapter 642 Pressure

    "Oh? What do you mean? "

    Jared explained, "Miss Wendy asked me to keep an eye on Barnett during this period of time. When I saw nothing unusual with him, I thought that Barnett had just given up. I didn''t expect that their purpose this time is to kill Miss Wendy!"

    Wendy sneered, "If they can''t kill me this time, they will definitely have contact. Keep an eye on them!"

    "Don''t worry, Miss Wendy. I''ve already sent someone to keep an eye on them."

    "That''s good." Wendy stretched her arms. Although she was not seriously injured, there were still many bruises on her body. She felt sore in her muscles when she moved a little.

    Noticing the look on Wendy''s face, David said hastily, "Wendy, go to bed and have a rest. Don''t worry about these things. Harold will feel sorry for you if he knows that! "

    That''s right. Wendy didn''t realize it until her father mentioned her!

    She patted her chest and sighed, "Fortunately, Harold listened to me and went to bed, or he would be very anxious."

    Jared advised, "Miss

    money, their team would be under greater pressure to run racing!

    At the same time, the coach of Royal Duke and Barnett were also distressed. The two of them didn''t expect that Wendy could survive after being hit like this.

    The Dragon they had always looked down upon had such good technology. Under such a great force, the seat belt of their car was not broken.

    Barnett gritted his teeth and said, "If only Vivien could have been thrown away if the seat belt had been broken, and she would have died!"

    The coach scratched his hair irritably and said, "There was a big mistake in this plan. I didn''t expect the safety performance of the racing car created by Dragon to be so high."

    "Vivien is still alive. What should we do?" Barnett asked anxiously.

    "I don''t know. I thought it was a perfect plan. How could I expect that she would be fine?" The coach looked at Barnett anxiously and said, "The race is about to begin. Without Vivien and Jackson this time, you have to work hard to enter the top three, OK?"

 Chapter 643 Check Personally

    ¡°OK£¡¡± Barnett said with his head nodded.

    The race was about to start, and Barnett went there and got ready. Steve was in a panic at first, but when he saw that Wendy was fine, he gradually calmed down.

    This time, without Wendy, he was the only one in Dragon. He had to exert two hundred percent of his strength to earn more points for Dragon.

    The race began again. With the last major accident, everyone''s operation was much more conservative when they passed the complicated curve.

    At the end of the race, Damon won the first place, Steve got the fourth place, and Barnett dropped to the eighth.

    Steve was not very happy about this result. He went back to the maintenance area unhappily, and everyone came forward to cheer him up and comfort him.

    When they left the venue, they were immediately stopped by the media reporters. Everyone wanted to know the condition of Wendy''s injury and get the first-hand information.

    Ken thought for a whi

    od sleep. When she woke up, she saw Harold''s bloodshot eyes and haggard face.

    Wendy sat up on the bed and exclaimed with surprise, "Harold? Am I dreaming? Why are you here? "

    Seeing that Wendy had woken up, Harold sat on the edge of the bed, carefully grabbed her hand and kissed it. He asked in a soft voice, "Where did you hurt?"

    Wendy didn''t immediately answer Harold''s question. She took out her phone and checked the time. Then she calculated the current time in their country.

    She immediately understood and said, "Harold, you didn''t go to bed after you texted me back, did you?"

    "Yes!" Harold nodded and continued, "Where did you get hurt? Let me have a look! "

    Harold pulled up Wendy''s sleeve carefully. Seeing the bandage on her arm, he asked with concern, "You''ve got hurt here?"

    "I''m tied by the seat belt. It''s okay. It''s not a big deal!"

    "No, let me have a check!" Harold lifted Wendy''s clothes to check if she was lying.

 Chapter 644 Dont Leave Me

    Wendy blushed and grabbed the hem of her shirt. "I''m really fine. Harold, I..."

    Seeing the guilty look on Wendy''s face, Harold was misunderstood. He thought Wendy was lying to him, in fact, she was seriously injured.

    Harold gently removed Wendy''s fingers and persuaded her in a soft voice, "Let me have a check. I''ll be worried if I don''t have a check."

    Wendy rolled her eyes and stopped stopping Harold. She stared at Harold unnaturally.

    Harold lifted Wendy''s shirt and saw some bandages wrapped around her fair skin.

    It looked a little scary. Harold asked with concern, "Does it hurt?"

    Wendy blinked and acted like a spoiled child. "It hurts. But if Harold helps me blow it, it won''t hurt anymore."

    Harold once thought that he was going to lose his beloved girl, but he didn''t expect that she could escape death. Overwhelmed by joy, he said without thinking, "Okay, raise your hand and I''ll take off your clothes."

    With her eyes wide open, We

    nnocently as if asking, "Why did you stop?" Why don''t you continue?

    Harold stood up and was about to find some clothes for Wendy. But before he turned around and stood up, he was held again.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Wendy, don''t be afraid. I just want to get you a coat." Harold explained in a hoarse voice.

    Wendy held him tightly. "No way! If you dare to leave, I''ll take off the only one left! "

    Harold paused. He knew very well that this girl could really do such a thing.

    Harold turned back and advised, "The temperature of the air conditioner is too low. You will catch a cold. Be obedient, okay?"

    Wendy grabbed Harold''s hand and put it on her chest. She looked at him sincerely and said, "Harold, please do with me, okay?"

    Harold wanted to take his hand back, but his hand was tightly grasped by Wendy, and there were bandage wrapped wounds around it. He was afraid that his movements would hurt Wendy, so he had to give up struggling.

 Chapter 645 Having A Nightmare

    Wendy was the one who knew Harold best. He was completely defeated by her.

    "Wendy, do you know what you are talking about?" Harold looked at her with red eyes.

    Wendy nodded. She put her arms around Harold''s neck and said, "Of course I know what I''m talking about. Harold, I love you!"

    Harold''s heart skipped a beat. "Wendy, I love you too."

    Wendy pecked on Harold''s face happily and said, "Then have sex with me, okay?"

    If it were any other man, when he heard such words of his beloved woman, no matter how calm he was, he would have already turned into a wolf and pounced on her.

    Harold forced himself to calm down and said with difficulty, "Wendy, you are still small."

    "I''m not small. I''m an adult!"

    "No, I didn''t mean that..."

    Wendy interrupted Harold. She realized something and looked down at her breasts.

    Harold followed her gaze and looked away immediately. He knew what Wendy meant. He wanted to ex

    He didn''t dare to go on sleeping. He was afraid that the girl in his arms would really disappear if he fell asleep.

    The next morning, Wendy woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she met Harold''s eyes.

    Wendy kissed him happily and said with a smile, "Good morning."

    Harold''s voice was a little hoarse, "Good morning."

    What''s wrong with Harold''s voice? Wendy turned her head curiously and found that Harold looked terrible. She asked anxiously, "Harold, what''s wrong with you? Have you caught a cold? "

    Harold shook his head and said, "I''m fine."

    "You don''t look fine."

    Harold changed the topic, "Do you want to sleep a little longer or get up for breakfast?"

    "I''m hungry. Let''s have breakfast."

    "Okay." Harold took her to the bathroom to wash up. She was just slightly injured, and Harold acted as if she was disabled and unable to walk.

    But Wendy was very happy that Harold was willing to serve her.

 Chapter 646 I Wont Let Anyone Go

    When the two of them were about to go downstairs after washing up, there was a knock on the door. Harold walked over and opened the door.

    "Wendy, have you washed your face and brushed your teeth? I''ll take you to eat... " Looking at Harold, who was standing in front of him, David asked in surprise, "Why... Why are you here?"

    Harold explained, "I knew that Wendy was injured, so I came from CN country."

    "I know. I mean why are you in Wendy''s room?" David knew that Harold and his daughter were boyfriend and girlfriend, but Wendy was still young, so their relationship couldn''t be developed so fast!

    As a father, David couldn''t help cursing when he saw Harold here.

    Hearing their voice, Wendy quickly walked over and held Harold''s arm. "Let''s go to have breakfast. I''m hungry!"

    "Okay." The two of them walked out of the room and closed the door.

    David asked hurriedly, "Wait a minute, Wendy. I haven''t finished yet. Why is Harold in the same room

    t his phone and clicked on the hot topic on micro-blog. He handed the phone to him and said, "Master, look, Miss Wendy is really just slightly injured. I really didn''t lie to you."

    Zachary hurriedly took the phone and glanced at the content of micro-blog. Seeing that he was still frowning, the subordinate slid the phone and clicked a video. "Master, look at this. Miss Wendy is really fine."

    The video happened to show the scene that Wendy climbed out of the racing car. Seeing that she could still walk and talk to the staff, he was completely relieved. "Oh, good! She''s so lucky! "

    "Master, now you believed it. I said Miss Wendy was really fine." The subordinate came to Zachary with a glass of water and medicine. Then he asked, "Master, are you hungry? I just asked someone to bring some hot porridge here. What else do you want to eat? "

    "No, thanks. I just want to have some porridge." Zachary shook his head and took the porridge to eat slowly.

 Chapter 647 As Long As She Retires

    Ding a Ling. The doorbell rang.

    Ivy opened the door and took the newspaper from the deliveryman. "Thank you."

    Ivy closed the door and walked to the living room, intending to read the newspaper.

    As soon as she raised her hand, she saw the big words on the newspaper page: a major accident happened to Wendy Shangguan.

    Under the title, there was a racing car rolling in the air. The front and the back of the racing car were completely damaged, and there seemed to be some pieces of spare parts thrown out in the air.

    Ivy widened her eyes and exclaimed, "Ah! Ah!"

    The people who were having breakfast in the dining hall were shocked. "You scared me to death. What''s wrong?"

    Ivy grabbed the newspaper and rushed over to pat it on the table. "A car accident happened when Wendy was racing!"

    "What? A car accident? " Jake was surprised.

    "Great! Is she seriously injured? Let me have a look! " Bonnie gloated.

    Although Ivy didn''t like Wendy, she wouldn''t t

    "Master watched the live broadcast of the race at that time. I didn''t know such a thing would happen."

    "What? Alas! How is my father now? Is he okay? " Asked Jake anxiously.

    "Master is in the hospital. His blood pressure has dropped."

    "Okay, I see. Send me the ward number."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Seeing Jake hang up the phone, Paul asked anxiously, "Dad is in hospital again?"

    "Yes!"

    Bonnie said angrily, "Look, our family has never been peaceful since Wendy came. Grandpa has been hospitalized for many times because of her! "

    "She doesn''t care about Grandpa, but I do!" Bonnie complained, "I really don''t know what''s so good about Wendy. Why does Grandpa like her so much?"

    Ivy also echoed, "Yes, father''s hospitalization has something to do with Wendy. I think you should persuade her not to go racing."

    "Yes, as long as she retires, everyone will forget her soon, and no one will think about her relationship with our Shangguan family!" Laura agreed.

 Chapter 648 What Should I Do

    Paul nodded and said, "Brother, why don''t you call Wendy and reason with her? She will choose to retire."

    Jake thought what they said made sense. If they let Wendy get out of the public''s sight, she would soon be forgotten.

    Gradually, no one would connect Wendy with their family. Thinking of this, Jake took out his phone to check the time and estimated the current time of C country.

    Wendy didn''t seem to be resting at this time. Jake dialed Wendy''s number and it was connected soon.

    "Wendy? Are you okay? " Jake asked, "We were freaked out when we saw the news on the newspaper."

    Hearing her uncle''s exaggerated tone, Wendy wanted to laugh in her heart, but she kept calm. "Thank you for your concern, uncle. I just got a slight injury."

    "Oh, it''s just a minor wound? Fortunately! " Jake pretended to sigh with relief and persuaded, "Wendy, your mother is in a coma in the hospital. As your

    family persuaded me to quit racing. They said that grandfather passed out again after watching my race. He was so scared that his blood pressure went up." Wendy said distressed, "I really don''t want to retire, but the fact is that grandpa is old and in poor health. He is the most innocent person in the Shangguan family. I really don''t want grandpa to be hurt again because of me!"

    "What should I do, Harold?" All of a sudden, Wendy looked up at Harold and said, "Harold, tell me the truth. Do you want me to retire? Do you feel tortured and distressed every time I race? "

    Wendy fixed her eyes on Harold, trying to see if there was a trace of nervousness and fear in his eyes.

    Unexpectedly, she saw a pair of deep but clear eyes. Harold kissed her forehead and smiled, "No, I''m confident in your driving skills. Every time I sit at home or come to the scene to watch your race, I will feel proud."

 Chapter 649 Put Pressure

    Seeing the faint smile in Harold''s eyes, Wendy felt much better. "Then, what about this time? Do you want me to retire after this accident? "

    Harold knew that if he told the truth, she would really want to retire. The woman in his arms actually valued him more than her favorite racing career.

    Realizing this, Harold felt happy and satisfied.

    "This accident really scared me." Harold nodded and said, "But I''m relieved to see that you were only slightly injured in such a serious accident. I hope you can follow your heart and make the decision. Don''t do it because of any external factors. "

    Wendy said in a hurry, "although the technology of the car is getting more and more advanced, there were still some accidents in the past few years. Fortunately, there was no omission in the race making process of our team. Otherwise..."

    Before Wendy could finish her words, Harold covered her mouth with his hand. He frowned an

    Think about the two teams that just joined F1 a few years ago. Their racing cars are less developed than ours. "

    "I really doubt if Dragon has stolen the research and development information of other teams'' racing cars. Otherwise, it can''t be explained."

    The coach frowned and asked, "Do you mean we should go to report that Dragon has stolen other teams'' research and information?"

    "Yes!" Barnett nodded.

    Jackson felt a little relieved when he saw them talking about this. He didn''t expect that they would talk about him again soon.

    "Jackson, you can rest assured next race, but the race after next race..."

    Jackson shouted, "Wait! Barnett, if I have an accident in every other race, as long as they''re not stupid, people will soon find out that something is wrong! I will... No, I remember that we had a deal last time. As long as I complete the plan of the car accident, you won''t ask me to do anything else! "

 Chapter 650 Dont Go Too Far

    "Yes, you''re right. But Vivien is still alive," said Barnett with a cunning smile.

    "What, what!" Jackson widened his eyes and said, "You told me to hit Vivien with my car at that time!"

    "Oh, no, my dear Jackson. I told you later that it would be best if Vivien was disabled and killed!" Pointing at the newspaper on the table, Barnett said, "Look, Vivien is alive and sound now! Humph, you haven''t completed this task. You have to continue to listen to our arrangement! "

    The veins on Jackson''s forehead bulged. He gritted his teeth and stared at Barnett. "Barnett, don''t go too far!"

    "Am I going too far? I just want to tell you the truth. Apparently, you haven''t completed our plan. Our coach and I had been so confident in you! " Barnett glanced at Jackson discontentedly.

    "I''ve tried my best to drive towards Vivien. I really didn''t expect that Dragon''s racing cars would have such a good safety performance. It''s completely beyond my expectation!

    ng the rest period!"

    The coach felt nervous and didn''t say anything. Barnett continued to persuade him, "Since we didn''t kill her this time, we can continue. She will walk on the road or sit in the car, which is the best time for us to take action!"

    "But it''s normal for people to die in a car accident in the race. As long as it is regarded as an accident, we won''t be blamed. If a car accident happens during the rest period and it is investigated by the police, we''ll be in trouble! " The coach didn''t think it was a good idea to kill her during the rest period. "Besides, I remember that you hired a murderer to kill her last time? You didn''t kill Vivien either! "

    "Coach, I don''t believe that Vivien is so lucky! I can''t kill her the last time, but I will kill her the next time! " Barnett said ruthlessly, "Coach, now that Vivien is slightly injured, her action and reaction are not as good as usual. Maybe we can successfully kill her this time!"

 Chapter 651 Play Along

    The coach was touched by Barnett''s words. Barnett carefully observed the coach''s face and kept persuading him. Finally, the coach nodded with hesitation and said, "Okay, you can''t let me down again this time!"

    Barnett was happy in his heart. He said, "Don''t worry. Coach, Jackson is a loser, but I''m not! Even if Vivien doesn''t die this time, she must be disabled! "

    The coach was startled and scolded, "Why are you shouting so loudly! Do you want everyone in the hotel to hear you? "

    Barnett laughed. "Don''t worry, coach. This hotel has a good sound insulation effect."

    "Do you have a detailed plan now?" The coach asked confusedly.

    Barnett immediately told the coach the plan that he had been racking his brains to come up with these days. Barnett planned to pay attention to Wendy''s life pattern these days and see where she usually went.

    If she often went to a restaurant for dinner, the driver he hired would take a sip of wine and pretend to be drunk and hit Vivien''s car

    action!"

    "Shit! Okay, okay, I''ll transfer the money to you right now! " Barnett was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    The conversation between them was clearly transmitted through the bug in the tie clip. Wendy took out her phone and called Jared.

    "Miss Wendy."

    "Carry out the plan tomorrow."

    "Yes!"

    The next day, Jackson, who had nothing to do in the hotel, heard the doorbell ringing. He went to open the door and saw the hotel staff standing at the door. He frowned and asked, "What''s up?"

    The man looked around carefully and said, "Barnett asked me to inform you of a place where he wanted you to go."

    The man told him an address. Jackson widened his eyes and looked at him suspiciously. "Who are you! Why didn''t Barnett call me? "

    "I''m a friend of Barnett. He said that it''s not convenient to contact you with his mobile phone. Now you are being investigated by the FIA. He was afraid that it would cause unnecessary trouble, so he asked me to tell you!"

 Chapter 652 Feeling Uneasy

    Jackson didn''t know why he suddenly had a feeling of uneasiness. He asked, "Do you have anything to prove that you are one of Barnett''s people?"

    The man whispered in Jackson''s ear. Jackson''s heart sank. "Wow! He even told you about the accident! "

    "Yes! Except you, Barnett and the coach, only I know about it. It''s enough to prove my identity! " The man whispered, "Barnett asked me to tell you not to be late!"

    "Did he tell you why he asked me to go there?" Jackson was extremely annoyed. A few days ago, Barnett said that he needed to have a good rest and concentrate on training and race in the last few races. Now, a few days later, he began to ask him to go there again.

    Jackson grabbed his hair irritably, waved his hand and said, "OK! I got it. I''ll go get changed. "

    "Okay, I will report to Barnett." The man nodded and looked around carefully. He didn''t leave until he found nothing unusual.

    Resting her head on Harold''s shoulder, Wendy watched TV. Jared opened the door and reported, "Miss Wendy, everything i

    asked Harold, "Are you going to have a look?"

    "Do you still have appetite after seeing it?" Harold asked.

    "Yes, I''m not afraid of that." Wendy shrugged.

    Harold nodded, "Okay, I''ll go with you." The two walked out of the restaurant hand in hand.

    On the other side, the truck driver immediately opened the door and ran away without checking the injury of "Wendy".

    However, when he just took two steps out, someone shouted, "The driver who hit the car wants to escape. Catch him!"

    All of a sudden, people from all directions on the street rushed towards him. The truck driver angrily cursed, "Shit!"

    He turned around and ran in a direction with fewer people. This accident happened in the downtown. There were many people in the downtown. His original plan was to run away as soon as possible when everyone was in a daze.

    Unexpectedly, someone shouted to catch him at the first time, which immediately awakened many people. Some people who had planned not to get involved in the affair also kindly surrounded him.

 Chapter 653 Hit And Run

    Those who didn''t chase the driver took out their phones and called the police.

    Some people wanted to get Jackson out of the car, but when they kicked open the broken door and saw the severely deformed car, they could do nothing.

    "Oh my God! His leg is stuck in there. In the current situation, we can only wait for police cars and ambulances. There is nothing we can do."

    "Oh, it smells so bloody. I almost vomited out the meal the other night."

    "Blood phobia? Then why are you still here? "

    "I just want to see if I can help him. Forget it. Since I can''t save him, I''ll wait for the police over there."

    "Hey, do you think this driver looks familiar?"

    "Familiar? Well, I don''t feel that way. "

    "My God, Jackson? How could it be Jackson? "

    Hearing a euphemistic voice, everyone turned their heads.

    Someone immediately recognized the person and shouted in shock, "Oh my God! Vivian£¡ Why are you here? "

    "Vivian, I''

    ng the driver back to the police station.

    The front of the car was sliced open. Everyone carefully put Jackson on the stretcher and carried him into the ambulance.

    "Is there any family member of the injured here? Or does anyone have the contact information of the injured''s family? " A policeman asked loudly.

    "He is Jackson, an F1 racing driver. This is Vivian, also an F1 racing driver. She should have a way to contact Jackson''s team." Jackson''s fans pointed at Wendy.

    A shrewd light flashed through the policeman''s eyes and he asked, "Is that the relationship between competitors? Vivian, why are you here? "

    "I''m here for dinner," said Wendy.

    "Oh? Dinner? " The policeman glanced at the small hand clasped with Harold.

    Wendy nodded, "Yes, this Michelin five star restaurant is very delicious."

    Hearing what Wendy said, the policeman looked over at the restaurant and asked, "Can you help contact Jackson''s team?"

 Chapter 654 Its A Misunderstanding

    Wendy shook her head. "I''m not familiar with his team, but I can help ask other racers."

    "OK, thank you."

    Since Wendy and Jackson knew each other, they didn''t have the contact information of Jackson''s family, so they asked Wendy to temporarily cover the medical expenses.

    Wendy didn''t reject and immediately nodded, saying, "No problem. I''ll go to the hospital with you."

    Wendy and Harold followed the ambulance to the hospital. Jackson was sent to the emergency room, and Jared followed the hospital staff to go through the admission procedures.

    The policeman stood at the door of the emergency room and looked at the girl who seemed to be underage.

    The policeman didn''t care about F1. On his way to the hospital, he took out his mobile phone and opened the Wikipedia to search for Wendy''s detailed information.

    Only then did he know that this innocent and lovely girl actually had another side on the track. He found the recent hot news after checking.

    In

    ng?"

    "It took us a lot of effort to catch the driver just now. I can''t see that he seems to be drunk." Said Wendy obediently.

    "Oh? Is that true? " The policeman was surprised.

    "Yes, you can ask other witnesses or get the surveillance video."

    "Okay." The policeman walked aside and called his colleague, asking him to get the surveillance video immediately.

    Jackson''s coach frowned and asked, "So you mean the driver did it on purpose?"

    Wendy hurriedly waved her hand. "I didn''t mean that. I just told you my doubts."

    "Well, we can only ask Jackson if he knows the driver after he wakes up to see if they have a conflict."

    They waited at the door of the emergency room for about two hours. Finally, the door was opened. A group of people rushed over and asked, "Doctor, how is Jackson?"

    The doctor frowned and said, "Don''t surround here. Step aside. We are going to push the injured to the ward."

    The doctors and nurses pushed Jackson into the ward.

 Chapter 655 Meaningless

    Hearing this, everyone had to make way for the medical staff to push the bed out. They also quickened their steps to follow up.

    When they arrived at the ward, the manager saw Jackson''s two legs which were wrapped tightly by bandages. He asked anxiously, "Doctor, how''s Jackson''s legs?"

    The doctor sighed, "Comminuted fracture."

    "Comminuted fracture!" Almost everyone in the ward exclaimed in unison.

    The doctor nodded and said, "You didn''t hear it wrong. His legs were broken. He was a racing driver. From now on, he..."

    The doctor couldn''t continue. He shook his head and patted the coach on the shoulder. "If he wakes up, come and tell us immediately!"

    "Wait, doctor, can''t Jackson be a racing driver anymore?"

    The doctor shook his head and sighed, "No."

    All the people in the team looked sad, and the coach fell to the floor. Several other employees hurried to help him up.

    The doctor left after giving some instructions. The atmosp

    ion through the surveillance video." The man explained.

    "Then what are you going to do next! Will you finish in this way? "

    "Yes, or what do you want?" The man asked coldly.

    Barnett was angry. "Since you have accepted my money, you have to kill Vivien anyway, right? Now Vivien is still alive. Do you think you can let her go? "

    "But my man also went into the jail. At that time, I said that it was not convenient to kill her in the city center, but you insisted on killing her there!"

    "Are you blaming me?" Barnett said fiercely, "Now you either kill Vivien or return the money to me!"

    "It''s impossible for us to return the money."

    "But you haven''t completed the task I arranged! Isn''t it meaningless for me to spend so much money? "

    Under the obstruction of Barnett, they had no choice but to nod in agreement to help Barnett to kill Vivien again. They promised that they would definitely succeed in assassinating Vivien these days.

 Chapter 656 Jackson Woke Up

    After returning to the hotel, Wendy took the earphones from Jared and listened carefully.

    The other earphone was in the hand of Harold. He took it off and said coldly, "Even at this time, he still wants to kill you!"

    Wendy teased, "Come on. I was worried that he wouldn''t come."

    In the past two days, they began to go to the hospital to visit Jackson from time to time.

    There were many visitors, so it didn''t seem special for Wendy to go there. But after Jackson was rescued from the emergency room that day, he never woke up.

    The netizens were asking about Jackson''s injury on the twitter with concern. With the consent of Jackson''s team manager, Wendy briefly explained Jackson''s situation to everyone. Hearing this, everyone sighed with pity.

    Two days later, Wendy came to the ward again. "How is Jackson today?" she asked with "concern". Is he awake? "

    "Well, not yet. The doctor said there was a high possibilit

    it was very strange at that time. I heard many people say that the driver hit you because he was drunk. But when he escaped later, he didn''t look like a drunk man at all. "

    "Jackson, have you been in any trouble recently? Is there anyone who wants to kill you? " Asked Wendy.

    The coach echoed, "Yes, Jackson. Think it over. I''ll explain to the police right away."

    Jackson thought for a while and found that he really had no enmity with anyone except for Wendy.

    But Jackson saw the honesty on Wendy''s face. He didn''t think that those people were found by Wendy. She might not know that he tried to murder her during the race.

    Jackson thought for a long time but had no clue. "Coach, I don''t have any enmity with anyone. I can''t figure it out."

    "I guess he was really drunk driving. Alas, you can only blame your bad luck!" The coach sighed.

    Jackson was so sad that he cried silently. The ward quieted down again.

 Chapter 657 Dont Have To Come

    Wendy looked at her watch and said, "I''m sorry. I have to have dinner with my boyfriend. Jackson, have a good rest."

    ¡°OK£¡¡± Jackson nodded.

    After taking a step forward, Wendy turned around and asked, "I''m going to the Michelin five star restaurant downtown. Jackson, what do you want to eat? I''ll pack it for you! "

    "No, thanks. I have no appetite." Jackson shook his head.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? All you need to do now is to have a good rest and take care of yourself! How can you not eat? " Wendy scolded.

    The coach nodded and said, "Yes, Vivien is right. What do you want to eat?"

    A hint of disappointment flashed through Wendy''s eyes. She pretended to know nothing and asked, "You were supposed to have dinner in that Michelin five star restaurant on the day of the accident, weren''t you? What do you like? I''ll pack it for you! "

    "I didn''t go there for dinner that day, but for..." Jackson''s face turned pale.

    The corners of Wendy''s mouth li

    ployees to separate the dishes and feed Jackson. Jackson was lying on the bed and looking at the busy girl. The sunlight shone on her as if she was glowing. Jackson was too guilty to look at her.

    Wendy didn''t notice what Jackson was doing. She watched the man slowly feeding Jackson. It seemed that there was nothing wrong. She waved her hand and said, "Take your time. I have to go back. I''ll come to see you tomorrow when I have time."

    "No, thanks." Jackson said in a hurry.

    "What? You don''t want me to come? " Wendy stopped and looked at Jackson in confusion. "Well, am I too annoying?"

    Jackson hurriedly explained, "No, no, it''s because..."

    It''s because I''ve done something unforgivable to you, and I''ve tried every means to drive and kill you for my future. Fortunately, the quality of the racing cars of Dragon was better than expected. Fortunately, you were only slightly injured.

    Jackson said to himself.

    "Because what?" Asked Wendy, blinking her eyes.

 Chapter 658 Ambush In The Parking Lot

    "I remember that you are still a student. Didn''t you go back to school for classes every time after the race? You don''t have to stay in C country for me. You can go back to school. Don''t worry. I will cheer up! " Jackson said to Wendy with a firm look. He had made an important decision in his mind.

    Observing the expression on his face, Wendy nodded and said, "Okay. Come on. Don''t give up your life."

    "Okay!"

    "Bye."

    "Bye."

    Wendy left the ward and walked to the underground parking lot. Suddenly, a figure rushed over from the dark and covered Wendy''s nose with a duster cloth.

    At this moment, Wendy held her breath subconsciously, not caring whether the cloth was sprayed with knockout drops or not.

    The man held her nose tightly and held her hands from behind with another hand.

    After struggling for a while, Wendy found that there was a huge gap between her strength and that of the man. She closed her eyes and fell down, pretending to be in a coma.

    hile."

    Jared drove Wendy to the police station for investigation. The man only said that he was there to kill Wendy and didn''t tell them who sent him there.

    "Then who asked you to kill Vivien?"

    "I don''t know. Our boss just asked me to carry out the task. I have no right to ask who the employer is." The man''s bruised face looked very funny. All the police passing by would appreciate Wendy''s "masterpiece".

    "What''s the name of your boss? What''s the name of your organization and where is it? "

    The man shook his head and said, "Give up. I won''t tell anyone about my organization. You can lock me up. Anyway, I have an attempted murder, and you can''t sentence me to death."

    The policeman sneered, "Yo? Your organization has also asked you to remember the laws and regulations? "

    The man sat there silently without saying a word. Webb and his men tried both hard and soft tactics, but the man said nothing. In the end, they had no choice but to ask Wendy.

 Chapter 659 Call To Test

    "Vivien, have you had any conflict with anyone recently?"

    "No, I haven''t. I''m so popular. How could I have conflict with others?" Wendy shrugged and smiled innocently.

    "Really?" asked Mark in disbelief.

    "Of course, you can ask other racers if you don''t believe me. I have a good relationship with everyone."

    Jared said timely, "Miss Wendy, it''s not like that. You are not on good terms with everyone."

    "Oh?" Webb looked at Wendy suspiciously.

    "Who do you mean?" Asked Wendy, pretending to be innocent.

    Jared smiled and said, "Of course it''s Barnett. Miss Wendy, how could you forget it?"

    "Oh! Yes, I remember! " Wendy patted her head and said with a smile, "Yes, I don''t have a good relationship with Barnett, but I''m not his enemy. There''s no need for him to send someone to kill me!"

    Webb asked curiously, "Barnett? Do you have any conflicts with him? "

    Without waiting for Wendy''s explanation, Jared told the police what had happened bet

    udden, Barnett realized what he had said. He coughed anxiously to hide his guilt.

    Jackson held the phone tightly but asked calmly, "Well, Barnett, what are you talking about?"

    "Well, I mean, the police in C country are very powerful. They have their own opinions on dealing with these cases." Barnett asked, "Did the police tell you that they suspected of attempted murder?"

    "Yes, or who can I hear these things from?"

    "Okay, I see. Have a good rest. I have something to deal with. "

    "Okay."

    Hearing that Barnett was eager to hang up the phone, Jackson was surer that it was Barnett who wanted to kill him.

    About thirty seconds later, Jackson dialed Barnett''s number again. As expected, it couldn''t get through. Barnett was on the phone.

    It was hard to tell whom Barnett was talking with on the phone. Anyway, Jackson was certain that Barnett was behind all this.

    Jackson threw the phone on the ground with resentment, making a loud noise.

 Chapter 660 Tell Everything

    Standing outside, the employee heard the sound in the ward and rushed in. Looking at the phone that fell on the floor, he quickly picked it up and put it back on the table.

    They all knew that Jackson must be in a bad mood because of the accident. At this time, it was better to lower his sense of existence and not to disturb Jackson.

    The staff quietly went out and closed the door.

    Jackson closed his eyes, leaving tears of regret. If he had known that he would become like this, he shouldn''t have made a deal with the Satan, Barnett, for money.

    If he didn''t know so many things, Barnett wouldn''t want to kill him.

    Jackson''s mind was full of assumptions. He covered his face and cried sadly.

    On the other side, Webb asked his colleagues to investigate the case of Wendy. He went to the ward of the hospital and continued to ask Jackson something.

    An employee saw Webb come in breathlessly and

    . It''s a pity that the quality of a racing car made by a small team who just entered the F1 formula is so good. Vivien was only slightly injured. "

    "So you wanted to kill Vivien in the race?" Asked Webb with his eyes wide open.

    Jackson closed his eyes and nodded with regret.

    ¡°FUCK£¡ Are you crazy? Vivien is just a little girl. How could you hurt a child just for your future? " Webb was so angry that he pointed at the lunch boxes and said, "Vivien knows you are injured. She not only comes to visit you every day, but also brings food to you."

    "What a kind girl! How could you hurt her like that?"

    Hearing Webb''s scold, Jackson closed his eyes and said guiltily, "I''m sorry."

    "Stop! You can say sorry to Vivien face to face. You don''t have to say sorry to me! " Webb tried his best to hide his personal emotions and asked, "Now you can continue. Vivien was slightly injured, and then what?"

 Chapter 661 Asking For A Refund

    "Because I know too many secrets of Barnett, so I suspect that this accident was done by him. He wants to kill me to keep the secret forever, only the dead will always keep the secret." Jackson said coldly.

    "Do you have any evidence? There is no evidence. It''s just your speculation. It won''t work. "

    Jackson said, "I suspect that the person who attacked Vivien just now was also found by Barnett. He wanted to kill me and Vivien. But it''s a pity that his plan failed again. He didn''t expect Vivien to be so good at fighting. He didn''t expect me to be so tough to survive. "

    "Mr. Webb, when I called Barnett just now, he was so scared that he broke the glass directly. Moreover, he was so guilty that he didn''t dare to talk to me on the phone. As far as I know, it must be Barnett! "

    Webb said coldly, "Well, have a good rest first. I''ll go back to the police station and investigate it."

    "Okay! Mr. Webb, I''m afraid that Barnett will find an opportunity to kill me again since he didn''t kill me. I

    He observed the details carefully and was sure that the people he found this time were more reliable.

    There was a knock on the door. The black man raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    A man''s voice came from inside, "who is it?"

    "It''s me. I''ve brought the buyer here."

    "Okay, bring him in."

    Hearing the boss''s voice, the black man turned to open the door and walked in with Barnett.

    Two soft women fell into the arms of the man on the sofa, and his hands were unscrupulously moving on the two hot beauties.

    One of the women recognized Barnett and exclaimed in disbelief, "Barnett?"

    The man looked up and asked, "Really? Do you know him? "

    Barnett''s face was a little pale, because he also recognized the woman. A few days ago, he went to a bar to drink and saw her beautiful face, so he went up to accost her. Moreover, they had a wonderful night.

    If Barnett had known that this woman had such a relationship with their boss, he would not have touched this woman that night.

 Chapter 662 A New Deal

    As soon as the man asked this, the beauty''s and Barnett''s faces suddenly turned pale.

    The beauty lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience and smiled, "Well, haven''t you seen the popular F1 race recently? This Mr. Barnett is an F1 professional racing driver. "

    "Oh? A professional racing driver? " The boss turned to look at Barnett, as if looking at a commoner.

    He didn''t treat Barnett differently because he was a professional racing driver. He observed the expression on Barnett''s face carefully. Barnett pretended to cough and said, "I''m sitting here?"

    "Okay, take a seat." The boss nodded and asked Barnett to sit down.

    His eyes moved between Barnett and the beauty in his arms. The beauty picked up the fruit on the table in a hurry and fed it to the boss''s mouth.

    The boss was served by the beauty. The moment he ate the fruit, he bit the beauty''s finger hard with his teeth.

    The girl cried out in pain, "Ah! Ah! W

    , but you have to tell me the details of the two of them at present!" The boss''s eyes were still fixed on Wendy''s fiery red racing suit. He said coldly, "If you hide anything, I will send you to God."

    Hearing the direct warning, Barnett nodded with fear and said, "I won''t hide it. I''ll tell you now! Jackson is now in a car accident and lying in the hospital. At present, the people in their team are taking care of him in the ward. Occasionally, the police will go to Jackson and ask him some questions. "

    "So there are policemen around Jackson now and then?" The boss asked.

    "Yes!" Barnett answered while carefully observing the expression on the boss''s face.

    Seeing no fear on his face, Barnett continued, "Vivian goes to the hospital to visit Jackson almost every day, but most of the time she stays in the hotel. As far as I know, she is likely to go back in a few days. If you want to kill her, the sooner, the better!"

 Chapter 663 Wish Us A Pleasant Cooperation

    "Oh, yes! Vivian is good at kungfu, but the killer I found before was subdued by her. If you want to deal with her, you''d better kill her from a long distance, and if you want to get close, you''d better send more people. " Speaking of this, Barnett was so angry that she gritted his teeth.

    Hearing this, the boss was more interested. "Oh? I thought she was a cute rabbit, but it turned out to be a wild cat! It''s so interesting! "

    The more Barnett listened to his words, the more uneasy he felt. He began to worry that if the boss caught Wendy, he wouldn''t have the heart to kill her and even go to kill him for her.

    "Are you going to take this task?" Barnett asked, swallowing his saliva.

    "As long as you give us money, we will take all the tasks." The boss shook his glass and took a sip.

    "How much do you need?" Barnett asked excitedly.

    "Twenty million." The boss said, raising his eyebrows.

    "Wh...What? Twenty million! " With his eyes wide open, Barnett asked in disbelief.

    nd pressed the end button. He replayed the video just now. The boss waved his hand with satisfaction and asked his subordinate to take Barnett to put the camera in the safe.

    "Yes, sir."

    The subordinate led Barnett to the basement. Afraid of being recognized, he kept his head down and looked around carefully.

    Barnett didn''t notice what was happening next to him. The subordinate quickly took out the memory card and put another one in. He put the card into his pocket with ease, walked to Barnett and said in a low voice, "Come this way."

    "Okay."

    Soon they came to a room in the basement, where there were a large row of cabinets. They found a cabinet with two keys in it.

    The subordinate opened the cabinet and put the camera in. Then he closed the cabinet and pulled out two keys, one of which was handed to Barnett.

    There was no outsider there, so Barnett boldly looked around and found that there were several cabinets whose colors were obviously much new than others.

 Chapter 664 Raise Money by Selling Cars

    "Why are those cabinets so new?" Barnett asked curiously.

    Since he knew that Barnett wanted to kill Jackson and Wendy, the subordinate had a bad impression of Barnett. He said lightly, "These people don''t want to pay the balance, so we blew up the cabinet and send the contents of the camera to their enemies."

    Taking a deep breath in his heart, Barnett said, "So you just want to watch them fight with each other?"

    "Yes! Who let them broke their promise and didn''t pay us the balance! " The subordinate looked at Barnett suspiciously and asked, "Do, do you also plan to refuse to pay the balance to our boss?"

    Hearing that, Barnett hurriedly waved his hand and explained, "No, no, no. I didn''t mean that. As long as you kill Jackson and Vivien, I''m willing to give your boss as much money as I can!"

    As a racing lover, the subordinate knew clearly that there was a conflict between Barnett and Wendy. But why did he also want to kill Jackson?

    The subordinate asked curiously, "Barnett,

    ing to retire?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Maybe something was wrong with Barnett''s family. He is in urgent need of money! "

    "Yes, maybe he has a crush on a car and wants to sell the car he doesn''t like to change a new one."

    "I feel so sorry for the cars. There are so many high-grade sports cars. He sold them at will."

    Barnett had no time to pay attention to the comments on the Internet. His primary purpose now was to make money, and money was the most important.

    His movement was quite loud, and there were many comments on the twitter. The leader, the manager and the coach of Royal Duke began to panic.

    The three of them immediately ran to Barnett''s room and questioned, "Are you going to retire?"

    "Retire? No, it''s impossible. I''m still young. How can I retire now? " Looking at the three people in front of him blankly, Barnett said.

    The leader asked, "Then why did you suddenly sell so many cars?"

    "Well, I sold them because I don''t like them anymore."

 Chapter 665 Suspicious Person

    "You are lying! You like these cars the most. In order to get them, you have spent a lot of time and energy. These cars are so precious that you cannot buy them with even spending money. The two limited editions are more precious. Tell me the truth, why did you sell the car? "

    Barnett felt nervous but soon he recovered. "I really don''t want to retire. I''m interested in real estate recently, so I''m going to sell my car."

    "Real estate?" The manager asked in disbelief, narrowing his eyes.

    "Yes! I spent a lot of money on the daily maintenance of these top-grade sports cars. I think compared with wasting money like this, investing in real estate can bring me a greater profit. " Barnett explained calmly.

    This explanation made sense. The news that the housing price of CN country had risen terribly recently was also reported on the Internet. Many people were eager to go to CN country to buy houses.

    The leader and manager believed what Barnett said. T

    d rubbed Wendy''s head and said, "We''ll stay in the hotel and don''t go to the hospital recently."

    Wendy could only blink her eyes to show that she knew. Harold turned to look at Jared and said repeatedly, "Jared, ask someone to check the suspicious person in the opposite hotel."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "From now on, you are not allowed to ask the waiter to bring you anything, understand? If you want anything, let Jared get it for you! " Harold warned.

    "Okay." Wendy nodded to show that she knew.

    Harold asked Jared to do it as soon as possible.

    Harold put Wendy down on the sofa and stood up to close the curtain.

    The room they lived in was only with windows in the living room, and there was no windows in the bedroom and bathroom. These two places were relatively safe, so there was no need to worry that there would be snipers targeting them.

    Harold looked her up and down and said, "Wendy, from now on, you should stay in the bedroom all the time."

 Chapter 666 Carry Out The Plan

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and said with a smile. "Harold, don''t you want me to get out of bed?"

    Hearing this, Harold was stunned.

    Wendy''s words sounded reasonable at first, but when he thought it over, he found it quite ambiguous.

    Harold knew very well that this girl was trying to tease him again, so he had to pretend not to hear her. He walked over and took Wendy to the bedroom.

    Lying on the bed and seeing that Harold was about to leave, Wendy asked hastily, "Harold, where are you going?"

    "I''ll go to the living room and check again." Harold sensed the worry in Wendy''s tone. Knowing that she didn''t want to leave him, he said happily, "I''ll be back soon. Don''t be afraid, Wendy."

    "I''m not afraid. I just feel bored. Come here quickly!" Wendy urged.

    "Okay." Wendy nodded, turned around and left.

    Bored, Wendy took out her phone and started to browse news on micro-blog.

    After a while, she received a message from Jackson.

    Jackson: "Have you returned to

    d that they were going to attack his room and Wendy''s room.

    Jared told the current situation to Harold. Since the other party began to take action, they had to cheer up.

    At dinner time, Jared would go to the restaurant to buy something and send it to Wendy at this time every day.

    After confirming that there was a person hiding in the corner not far away from his room, Jared pushed the door open vigilantly and walked out of the room, naturally walking towards the elevator.

    Once the other party took action, he would immediately dodge.

    Listening to the report from his subordinate through the Bluetooth headset, Jared walked into the elevator.

    The man didn''t make a move, but watched him go down. Were they going to make a move in the restaurant?

    Jared soon arrived at the restaurant on the third floor. He told the waiter what he needed. He sat in his seat and waited, pretending to look around unintentionally. In fact, he was looking for someone suspicious.

 Chapter 667 Stealing Something

    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed out of the restaurant. The sudden change attracted the people around to look at him.

    Soon, the figure disappeared. The customers turned around and looked at the waiters around them. Seeing that they were also confused, they withdrew their sight and continued to chat with their friends while eating.

    After dinner, a lady was about to pay the bill and reached out to take her bag, but her hand was empty. She looked around in panic and then remembered the figure just now.

    The woman immediately ran out of the restaurant, shouting as she ran, "That man was a thief. He stole my wallet. Help me catch him!"

    The customers in the restaurant were surprised, but unfortunately, they all looked at her indifferently. Now one minute had passed since the thief left. In just one minute, the thief had already hid. Even if they wanted to help, they couldn''t do anything.

    The woman couldn''t run steadily on her high h

    ed the angry customers, walked quickly to Jared and asked, "What''s going on? You said she was a thief. Do you have any evidence? "

    Surrounded by so many people, Jared didn''t show any panic on his face. He calmly glanced at the woman who was crying out in pain and said, "She stole my room card, which is in her left pocket."

    Everyone''s eyes swept over the beauty''s left pocket. The beauty was shocked, and now she was completely panicked. "He is lying. How could I steal his room card?"

    "It''s easy to know whether you are lying or not." Jared turned around and saw several female customers in the crowd. He asked sincerely, "Is there any lady willing to take out my room card from her pocket?"

    The girls looked at each other and one of them finally had the courage to come out and say, "Let me do it."

    "Okay."

    The beauty struggled violently, but Jared pressed her head hard. She couldn''t straighten up at all and was pressed on the table.

 Chapter 668 Bring To Justice

    The beauty was very flustered, and her mind was quickly working on what to do next.

    "Let me go. This man must be the thief''s associate. He is deliberately buying time to let the thief run away!" The beauty shouted excitedly, "Help me, please! I didn''t steal anything from him! "

    The crying face of the beauty was really heartbreaking. Someone couldn''t bear to see it and scolded, "Let go of this lady quickly. Look at her brand-name clothes. How could she be a thief?"

    "Yes, I''m more willing to believe that he is the associate of the thief just now!" Someone echoed.

    Jared sneered, "If you use the logic of wearing designer clothes to determine whether a person is a thief or not, then I won''t be the associate of the thief just now."

    Hearing Jared''s words, everyone realized that although the clothes he was wearing were not of any brand, but they could tell from the texture that they were customized. They were definitely not low and middle grade goods in the shabby street

    he two of them in the room, and it was suitable for them to talk alone there.

    After checking the security of this place, Jared said quickly, "I suspect that woman came here for our lady."

    "Oh?" Webb raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    "Recently, I always feel that there are many strangers wandering outside our lady''s room. I guess they are killers and come here on purpose. Because of the kidnapping incident, Miss Vivien was very cautious and didn''t dare to step out of her room. I sent her three meals a day in person. "

    Webb quickly understood what Jared meant. "Do you want to say that they planned to steal your room card and kill Vivien because Vivien didn''t go out of her room?"

    "Yes! This is my current suspicion! "

    "Wow, do you need me to send some people here?"

    "No, we can protect her well. But we are in C country now, so it''s not convenient for us to take action. So I hope you can find out who is behind it and bring them to justice as soon as possible."

 Chapter 669 The Plan Has Changed

    "What? You didn''t fulfil the task? " The boss of the gang asked with a frown.

    "Yes! Now she has been caught by the police! " The subordinate reported in a low voice, "Boss, what should we do now?"

    "Damn it! You can''t even handle this!" The boss cursed angrily.

    The subordinate was scolded harshly. He scratched his head awkwardly and asked, "Are you going to kill her?"

    Although he didn''t say who she was, the boss knew that she was referring to the woman who had been taken to the police station. He firmly said, "No, she won''t betray us. I didn''t expect that the bodyguard Vivien hired is so capable."

    "Boss, how about we start with Jackson first?" The subordinate suggested.

    "Okay! Keep an eye on Vivien. As for Jackson, you can take action as soon as possible! " The boss said casually.

    It seemed that Jackson''s life was like an ant to them.

    "Yes, sir!"

    In the smoking room of the hotel, police Webb nodded and said seriously, "Don''t worry. We will find out the person behind it as soon a

    the packed lunch box to him and said, "It''s still a little hot. You should eat it now."

    "Okay."

    Jackson barely ate half of it. He waved his hand and said, "I''m full."

    "Okay." The staff came forward and shook the bed down. "Jackson, have a good rest. I''ll be outside the ward."

    "Okay."

    The two employees left. They sat outside the ward and talking with the two policemen who were guarding the ward in a low voice.

    After a long time, an old man walked up to them in a trembling pace and asked in a lisp, "Bath...How...Go?"

    "What? What are you talking about? " The policeman looked at the old man with white hair in front of him and asked.

    "How...Bathroom..." The old man said, with saliva flowing out of his mouth.

    It could be seen that he was old and in poor health. It was difficult for him to control his words and deeds now.

    The police found that the old man''s hearing was a little bad. He frowned and asked loudly, "Do you want to go to the bathroom?"

    The old man nodded slowly.

 Chapter 670 No One Answered

    "Where is your family?"

    The old man said something again, but no one could hear him clearly. At last, he slowly asked how to go to the bathroom.

    "Hey, buddy, why don''t you send him there? I''ll stay here." Another policeman advised.

    "Okay, I''ll take this old man to the bathroom first."

    They didn''t feel anything wrong and continued to chat in a low voice.

    After a while, a nurse pushed a cart over. The police cautiously looked up at her and found that this nurse seemed to be a little unfamiliar. During this period of time, he had been responsible for guarding outside Jackson''s bed, and he almost knew the nurses in this department.

    The policeman frowned and asked, "I haven''t seen you before. Who are you?"

    The nurse wore a mask and only her eyes were exposed. "There are not enough surgical nurses. I''ve just been transferred from the burn unit, so you haven''t seen me before."

    The policeman picked up the name card on the nurse''s chest to have a look. Although the mask cove

    ot to slow it down just now. I''m sorry. Do you feel uncomfortable now? "

    Hearing the nurse''s words of concern, Jackson somehow felt a tingle in his scalp, and the feeling of uneasiness in his heart became more and more obvious.

    Seeing that the nurse had slowed down the speed of the injection and was about to insert the needle into his vein again, Jackson dodged the nurse''s hand and said coldly, "Don''t touch me. I won''t have the injection."

    "Hey, you can''t do this. You have to listen to the doctor and actively cooperate with the treatment to recover as soon as possible. Come on, give me your hand! " The nurse approached Jackson and held his hand tightly.

    Jackson just had a car accident and his hand was injured. For a moment, he couldn''t break away from the nurse''s hand.

    "Listen to me. I''m doing this for your own good." The nurse comforted, "Have a good rest!"

    Jackson couldn''t listen to the nurse at all. He struggled and shouted, "Help! Someone wants to kill me! Help! "

 Chapter 671 Danger

    The employee sitting outside heard the faint cry for help from inside. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at his colleague next to him. He was immersed in listening to the music and didn''t find anything unusual.

    He immediately looked in the direction of the corridor, but the police did not come back. He clenched his fists and continued to lean against the back of the chair, pretending to hear nothing.

    Jackson had been wriggling all the time. The nurse couldn''t insert the needle into his blood vessel at all, and accidentally inserted it into his skin.

    It couldn''t go on like this, and the police might come back soon.

    "Jackson, what are you doing?" The nurse asked.

    "Get out! Did Barnett send you to kill me? Blight, Wayne, help me! " Jackson shouted.

    But there was still no sound outside the ward. Jackson was in a panic.

    She estimated how long she had been in the office. After thinking for a while, she thought that she had to finish this as soon as possible. She co

    You can imagine how loud the noise was at that time, but he lied to me! "

    Webb glanced at the ceramic debris on the ground, frowned and asked, "How is the relationship between Blight and Jackson?"

    "Good. There was no conflict between the two of them!" Wayne scratched his hair. "I don''t understand why he did that!"

    "Thank you for providing such useful information!" Webb sighed deeply, "Now we can only pray that Jackson will be out of danger."

    Webb looked at the unconscious nurse and took off her mask. Looking at the familiar face, Webb was shocked, "It''s her!"

    "Sir, do you know her?" Asked Wayne curiously.

    "Her name is Maria. We have wanted her for almost three years, but no one knows where she has hidden. I didn''t expect that she was sent here this time!"

    "Well, who on earth did Jackson offend? How could someone want his life?" Whispered Wayne sadly.

    Jackson only told Officer Webb the real reason why he had an accident, so no one else in the team knew it.

 Chapter 672 Save His Life

    Soon the police came and took the unconscious nurse away.

    At the same time, Wendy received the call from Webb. Knowing that Jackson was still in the emergency room, she had a mixed feeling.

    Hearing no response from the other end of the phone, Webb looked at the phone in confusion and found that it was still connected. He asked, "Hello? Are you listening? "

    "Yes." Wendy sighed, "I''m sorry. I can''t go to the hospital to visit Jackson now."

    "NONONO, you don''t have to come to the hospital. Just to be on the safe side, you''d better stay in the hotel! If I have any news about Jackson, I will tell you immediately. " Webb looked at the green light of the emergency room and said calmly.

    "Okay!"

    After hanging up the phone, Webb was still waiting outside the emergency room. Soon several policemen arrived at the scene.

    They checked the surveillance video of the hospital and found that Blight had escaped. Obviously, he had a guilty conscience. Otherwise, why did he escape?

    o answer the phone.

    An angry roar came from the phone, "Shit! I heard that Jackson was stabbed in the hospital and then save by the doctor. Is this the result you gave me? "

    Barnett''s voice was so loud that even the boss could hear it clearly from the distance.

    Before the person on the other end of the phone could say anything, Barnett continued to roar, "Vivien is also staying well in the hotel now. I have paid you so much, but none of the results I want is achieved! You must give me an explanation today. My money can''t be used for nothing! "

    The subordinate turned his head awkwardly to the boss. The boss''s eyes were cold as ice. He picked up the phone and said in a very bad tone, "Barnett, I remember that I told you that if they were not dead after we took action, we would have a plan next. You can rest assured! What do you mean by talking to me in such a tone on the phone? "

    "What do I mean? Of course I want you to kill Vivien and Jackson as soon as possible! "

 Chapter 673 Lose Charm

    The boss laughed angrily. "When we talked, I promised you that if our first move failed, we would have a plan next and wouldn''t let you spend the money in vain. You agreed at that time! But now, you are throwing a tantrum on me? Buddy, are you out of your mind? "

    Being mocked by the other party, Barnett was very anxious. He knew that he was too anxious to kill Wendy and Jackson. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "Sorry, I was too excited just now! I hope you can kill them as soon as possible! As soon as possible! Vivien may come back at any time, and it will be even more difficult for you to make a move then! "

    Compared with Jackson, Barnett wanted to kill Wendy more.

    The boss''s eyes darkened. He said in a flat tone, "OK, we''ll do it as soon as possible. Don''t worry!"

    "Okay, okay. If you successfully kill them, please tell me immediately. I have prepared the money. Don''t worry!" Barnett urged again.

    ¡°OK£¡¡±

    After hanging up the phone, th

    estion.

    "So, I''m not interested in you."

    The woman''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You, you like men?"

    "Lady, the elevator door hasn''t been closed. Now the alarm goes off. Please get out quickly."

    Looking at the flickering light, the woman bit her lips and went out unwillingly.

    As soon as she went out, Jared withdrew his hand and the elevator door closed quickly.

    Standing outside the elevator, the woman saw Jared take out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his hands and clothes. Those parts were touched by the woman just now, and it seemed that there was some germs on her body.

    Standing outside, her face turned purple. Seeing the elevator coming down, she cursed in a low voice, "Damn gay, disgusting!"

    She went back to her room and dialed a number.

    The other end of the line was very noisy. "How is it? Did you get the room card? "

    "No!"

    "Really? Even you can''t get a hand? Was there any sexual problem with him? Did you lose your charm? "

 Chapter 674 Believe His Words

    "Shit! That bodyguard is a gay. Women can''t attract him!"

    "What? Gay? " The person on the other end of the phone was almost scared to death.

    "Yes, he promised himself. You''d better find a man to come here as soon as possible!"

    The woman was so angry that she hung up the phone. Since the task failed, she had to go through the check-out procedure and leave the hotel.

    She stood at the door and looked around vigilantly to see if anyone was following her.

    Feeling that everything around her was fine, she waved her hand and hailed a taxi to leave.

    "What''s this?" The woman found a very beautiful tie clip in her bag. She had never seen this style of tie clip before.

    "How did this get in my bag? Strange! It looks expensive! " The woman played with it and studied it carefully.

    She searched online, but didn''t find this style of tie clip. After thinking for a while, she thought that such a beautiful tie clip could be sent to someone as a gift.

    The woman didn''t think too much and put the tie clip back into

    ade her so amused that she kept laughing loudly.

    "Don''t laugh when eating. Be careful not to choke yourself." Harold said with a frown.

    Wendy covered her mouth and nodded. But as soon as she nodded, she was choked. "Ahem."

    "Look at you! Alas! " Harold raised his hand and patted on Wendy''s back.

    After clearing her throat, Wendy asked, "Jared, what''s going on about Officer Webb?"

    "His men have found the enemy''s base. I guess they will be completely annihilated in two days!" Jared reported.

    "Okay, I''ve had enough of this kind of life. Staying in the bedroom every day, I feel like I''m going to be bored to death."

    "Hey, don''t say that!" Harold raised his hand and poked Wendy''s head.

    She stuck out her tongue and made a face. "I was just kidding. Don''t worry so much!"

    "If I don''t worry about you, who else can I worry about?" Harold touched the cup in front of him and felt that the temperature was appropriate. Then he put it in front of Wendy and said, "It''s not hot now. Drink slowly."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 675 Catch Them All

    The killers all hated Jared and planned to teach him a lesson.

    At dinner time, Jared was about to go out when he heard a report from his subordinate.

    Because his routine were known by them, so it would be actually very easy to target him.

    "Jared, there are some suspicious people near the elevator." The subordinate said while watching the surveillance video.

    In the surveillance video, the elevator passed by, but the two people just stood in front of the elevator and played with their mobile phones. They didn''t intend to enter it at all. They just stood there for five minutes.

    "Okay, I see." Jared took out his phone and called Webb.

    At the elevator, the two men who were playing with their phones looked at Jared''s room from time to time.

    "It''s strange. The bodyguard usually comes out at this time. Why hasn''t he come out today?"

    "Is it because our people sent by last night disturbed him and he is sleeping now and still doesn''t get up?" One of them speculated.

    "Oh, yes, that''s poss

    just woke up. The nurse is changing the dressing inside." The team staff explained.

    "Okay, I''ll come in later."

    "Officer Webb, why do I feel that you are in a good mood today?"

    Webb laughed, "Of course, the person who killed Jackson has been caught!"

    "What? You''ve caught them? Who is it? " The staff of the convoy all turned to look at Webb.

    "I''m sorry that I can''t tell you the details now, but you will know it soon."

    "Officer Webb, didn''t you catch the murderer? Why can''t you tell us now? " The employees asked in confusion.

    Webb sneered, "Because the person behind it hasn''t been caught yet."

    "What? Is there someone behind all this? "

    "Yes! I''m sorry that I can''t tell you too much. " Webb saw the nurse pushing a cart out of the ward. He nodded to everyone and walked in.

    "Jackson, let me tell you a good news. The killer Barnett hired has been caught by us. Now only Barnett is left!"

    "What? You, you''ve caught the killer? " Jackson asked elatedly with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 676 Tweet

    "Yes, he has been caught! Thanks to Vivien, the bodyguard she hired us quite capable! " Webb simply told them how they followed the woman who hooked up with Jared, how they found the base of the gang, and how they mobilized the police to capture them all.

    Jackson''s eyes turned red. "It''s Vivien again. She saved me several times, but I..."

    Although Jackson didn''t finish his words, Webb knew what he meant. He sighed and said, "Alas! You shouldn''t have done those things for money. You deserve it! "

    "Yes, God is punishing me!" Jackson sobbed.

    "What''s your plan now?" Webb asked.

    Jackson said weakly, "Well, I have a request. I hope you can help me!"

    "Tell me, I will help you as long as I can!"

    "Please help me contact the FIA. I want to report Barnett and Royal Duke!" Jackson looked at Webb with resentment and said, "Since they want my life, there is no need for me to be merciful to them!"

    "Okay, I will help you! You... Alas! Have a good rest! "

    "Okay."

    Barnett had no idea wha

    m take the lead. "

    "However, Vivien won the championship with incredible skills. Now I want to laugh at the thought of it. What a shame! Barnett is just a loser! Everyone must be confused why Royal Duke have me to do those things. Their plan had been to let William carry out the task given to me! William is such a proud man. I believe that many racers in F1 can see that Royal Duke favors Barnett. William wants a fair competition. He didn''t follow the orders of them, so he had a conflict with the senior executives of Royal Duke. So Royal Duke came to me! "

    "William was suspended by Royal Duke, not because he was sick! Many people must be very curious that since I have done so many despicable things for Royal Duke, why I report them now. That''s because my car accident was caused by someone sent by Barnett! I deliberately made mistakes in the races and created so many opportunities for Barnett. I think if it goes on like that, my team and even you will suspect, so I refused their next plan. "

 Chapter 677 Shocking News

    "Because I didn''t listen to him, Barnett began to be dissatisfied with me. He was very disappointed that I didn''t kill Vivien. He thought I was useless and worried that I may expose him as I knew so many things, so he wanted to kill me to keep the secret. My car accident and being stabbed in the hospital were all done by someone sent by Barnett! I have reported Barnett to the FIA. I hope the FIA and the police can severely punish Barnett and Royal Duke! "

    "At last, I want to say sorry to Vivien! When the car accident happened, she sent me to the hospital and paid the medical fees for me. Otherwise, I might not have been able to receive treatment in time and died. When I was in hospital, she visited me many times and was almost kidnapped and taken away by the people sent by Barnett. I can''t tell her about it. I know I''m a jerk. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''m disabled now. I hope I can pay back what I owe you in my next life, Vivian! "

    After reading this long paragraph, th

    Barnett.

    He thought for a while and finally logged in the twitter that he hadn''t logged in for a long time. A lot of messages popped up.

    Looking at the fans'' comments, William, who was thirty years old, had tears in his eyes.

    His wife looked at him with concern. After a while, she said, "Honey, your fans miss you very much. Why don''t you post a tweet and say something to them?"

    After a moment of silence, William nodded and said, "Okay."

    The twitter account of William that had not post any tweets for a long time finally posted one.

    William: "Thank you for your support, my fans. I also feel sorry for what happened to you, Jackson. But what you have done to Vivien is unforgivable. I hope you can apologize to Vivien in person instead of on the twitter. Besides, I have nothing to say to Royal Duke. "

    His words unintentionally admitted that Jackson''s exposure was real.

    Because he was disheartened by Royal Duke, he didn''t want to say anything to Royal Duke.

 Chapter 678 Miasma

    "Knock, knock, knock!" Someone was knocking at the door.

    The manager of Royal Duke frowned slightly and winked at the woman beside him. The woman climbed down from his bed with dissatisfaction, picked up a shirt from the floor and put it on. Then she staggered out.

    "Click."

    As soon as the woman opened the door, the man outside pushed it open and rushed in. The man didn''t care whether the woman stood firm or not and pushed her aside directly.

    "Ouch, what are you doing?" The woman stumbled and hit the wall. She rubbed her aching arm and asked angrily.

    "Sorry, I don''t have time to talk to you now. Manager, something bad happened!" The man ran into the bedroom anxiously.

    The woman had never been wronged like this. She ran in angrily and scolded, "Honey, your assistant pushed me just now. My arm hit the wall. It hurts so much now."

    The manager of Royal Duke was lying on the bed. He hurriedly grabbed the quilt and covered himself. He waved a

    "

    This tweet pushed the event to the climax again.

    "My God, did I see it wrong? Was the manager of Royal Duke on your bed? "

    ¡°OMG£¡ Isn''t the manager of Royal Duke married? How could he have sex with another woman? It makes me sick! "

    "Barnett also cheated on his wife, and so did his manager. All the members of Royal Duke are disappointing!"

    "This team is just a pile of shit. I suddenly feel lucky that William has been banned from the race and is not inside the team."

    "I can''t believe that William can still maintain his self-esteem in this messy place. He wants a fair competition. He loves his wife, children and doesn''t mess around. He is really a good man!"

    "I suddenly envy Vivien and William''s wife. They have met good men."

    "Let''s guess how Royal Duke is going to deal with this crisis. Are they going to throw the blame on Jackson?"

    To their surprise, the fans guessed it right. The manager of Royal Duke was planning to do so.

 Chapter 679 Please Forgive Me

    Webb called Wendy and told her that the base of the murderer had been destroyed, so they didn''t have to hide in the bedroom anymore. She could go out and do whatever she wanted.

    "Thank you, Officer Webb."

    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do." On the other side of the line, Webb asked tentatively, "Vivien, are you going to see Jackson? I know he has gone too far to you, but now he has realized his mistake. He is very guilty to you. He feels very sorry for you. "

    Webb didn''t hear Wendy''s voice from the other end of the phone. He sighed, "OK, it''s reasonable that you don''t forgive Jackson. I..."

    "I''ll see him later. How is he now?" Asked Wendy.

    Webb''s eyes lit up. "Vivien, are you willing to see him?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s great. Jackson must be very happy to know that you are willing to see him!" Webb said excitedly, "He is out of danger now, but he is still a little weak."

    After hanging up the phone, Wendy and Harold went to the hospita

    g against the law again."

    Jackson''s eyes were slightly red. "I will. I will make amends after defeating Barnett and Royal Duke."

    "You are injured now, so it''s not good for you to be emotional. Have a good rest. Now the crisis is solved, and I may be back in two days, so I come to say goodbye to you today."

    "You are going back? The next race is about to begin. Aren''t you going to train? " Jackson asked worriedly.

    "I still have something to do in CN country, so I will go back for about two days and then fly to the next race place for training."

    "Oh, I see. You can go back and prepare yourself. Although I have done a lot of excessive things, the people in the team are very good to me. You don''t have to worry about me. "

    Wendy stood up and waved at Jackson. "Then I''ll go. Bye."

    "Okay, bye!"

    Wendy pushed the door open. People outside the ward looked over at Jackson up and down, afraid that she would beat Jackson up angrily in the ward.

 Chapter 680 Wasting Time

    "Jackson, are you okay?" The manager asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine."

    Wendy nodded at them politely. Then she walked to Harold and left with him arm in arm.

    "Jackson, how do you feel? Did Vivien beat you and scold you? "

    "No, she is a kind girl. She has forgiven me!" Jackson said sadly, "When I recall it now, I want to slap myself hard!"

    "Jackson, calm down. What you need to do now is to have a good rest!"

    "Okay."

    No matter where the senior executives of Royal Duke were, they put aside their work and rushed back to M country for a meeting.

    The coach was also urgently called over. Since they couldn''t get in touch with Barnett, they could only ask the staff of the team to urge him to return home.

    Outside the hotel room, the staff anxiously knocked on the door, but no one opened it.

    "Did Barnett run away?" The employee murmured worriedly.

    He thought for a while and decided to find the hotel staff.

    "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?"

    "Hello, m

    car. Don''t waste time now, OK?"

    "I told you to shut up! What right do you have to order me? " Barnett stared at the screen and kept praying that everything be fake and it be Fool''s Day today!

    "Honey, what are you going to do?" The woman beside him asked in confusion when she saw him typing and deleting.

    Barnett hastily pressed his phone into the woman''s hand. "Can you help me type Jackson''s name here?"

    "Okay."

    The woman typed out Jackson''s name in less than a second. After grabbing the phone, Barnett immediately pressed the inquiry button.

    The screen immediately turned to Jackson''s twitter. He anxiously opened the latest tweet and looked at every word that was posted. His face became more and more gloomy.

    The employee reached out his head and saw Barnett reading Jackson''s tweet. He continued to urge, "Barnett, you see it now. Hurry up to the airport with me!"

    "Jackson, FUCK! This brat dared to play tricks on me! " Annoyed, Barnett called Jackson.

 Chapter 681 Get Off The Plane

    But Jackson''s phone had been broken in the car accident. Last time, Jackson called him with a new number, but Barnett forgot to save Jackson''s new phone number.

    "Shit, shit! Damn it! I''m going to kill Jackson! " Barnett got out of bed and put on his clothes, ready to rush to the hospital.

    The employee immediately stopped him and said, "Barnett, that''s enough! What you need to do now is to go back with me as soon as possible. If you don''t want to be completely abandoned by the team, just listen to me! "

    Hearing the employee''s roar, Barnett came to his senses for a while. He kept taking deep breaths to calm himself down. After a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."

    After that, Barnett quickly packed his luggage and followed the employee to the airport.

    They had wasted a lot of time in the hotel. The employee was worried that they would not be able to catch the plane, so he kept urging the driver to drive faster!

    At the same time, the fem

    calm down. Fighting is prohibited on the plane!"

    "Get out of my way if you don''t want to be beaten!" Barnett pushed the stewardess away.

    The stewardess was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, so she couldn''t stand firm after being pushed by Barnett. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, her colleagues quickly held her up.

    "Help! He hit me!" The man with a tie grabbed by Barnett shouted.

    Barnett was so angry that he punched the man in the face, "I told you to shut up!"

    Seeing this, the stewards immediately came to stop the two of them and pulled them apart.

    Because the plane hadn''t taken off yet, the stewardesses quickly told the situation to the people at the airport, and finally decided to drive Barnett off the plane.

    Several strong men tied up Barnett''s hands and feet and pulled him off the plane. While struggling, Barnett shouted, "Let go of me! What are you doing? Do you know who I am! You''re courting death. I''ll complain you! "

 Chapter 682 Jacksons Lie

    The employee of Royal Duke was so anxious that he was sweating. "Barnett, stop talking!"

    He looked at the surrounding staff of the airport and pleaded, "I''m really sorry for what happened. I apologize to you on behalf of him. We have something urgent to go to M country. Could you please not drive Barnett off the plane!"

    "Sorry, we can''t!" The security staff looked at him and shook his head seriously.

    "Let me go! Let me go! I have put a bomb on the plane. If you don''t want to die, let me go! " Barnett shouted hysterically.

    All the people on the plane were frightened by his words.

    All the security guards who had taken Barnett out were frozen in place. The surroundings instantly quieted down, and soon people began to scream in horror.

    The stewardesses began to comfort the passengers in a hurry, while the security guards put down Barnett and asked harshly, "Where are you putting the bomb?"

    The employee of the team was almost scared to death by Barnett. He hurriedly explai

    g to us!"

    "Yes, and we can accuse Jackson of intentional blackmail!"

    "Well, we''ll adopt this plan for the time being. Then we''ll hire online rumormongers to slander Jackson to ease the pressure on us! Besides, ask someone to contact William and give him money. Ask him to speak for us! "

    "But... But William and we have already broken up!"

    "As long as you have enough money, you can do anything! If William didn''t agree, it must be because you offered too little! " The manager looked at him as if he was a fool.

    "Okay, I see."

    After the discussion, they immediately asked the public relations department to issue the latest statement before Barnett came back.

    The people who were browsing twitter saw that Royal Duke, who had been pretending to be dead, finally updated their tweet. "This time, it was all Jackson''s lie. Royal Duke and Barnett did not let him do anything. We are ready to sue him in C country, accusing Jackson of malicious slander and attempted racketeering!"

 Chapter 683 Who Recorded It

    The announcement of Royal Duke made the brainless fans of their team and Barnett relieved. Seeing this statement, they were a little confident after being ridiculed crazily by other people.

    "Ha ha, see? I''ve told you that Jackson was lying!"

    "Jackson is so disgusting. He wanted to slander Royal Duke after the car accident. He wanted to blackmail them and let them pay his medical expenses!"

    "I liked Jackson so much before. He went too far!"

    "I feel sorry for Barnett. He used to rule the whole F1. I don''t know how many people hate him in their hearts. It''s really sad to see that everyone wants to bully him after his skill has declined. "

    "What are these Barnett''s stupid fans thinking about? Didn''t the skills and performance in sports matter a lot? If you behave well, someone will praise you. If you behave badly, you will be scolded by the people. It''s normal. "

    "Now Royal Duke has also responded, and they have even sued Jackson. I feel that they seem to be very confident

    liciously edited the record?" The manager was still praying that the recording was fake.

    The coach understood what the manager meant. He nodded and said, "Okay, you can play the audio record now!"

    The manager pressed the play button. Hearing the sound from the computer, the coach''s face slowly turned pale.

    Although the coach didn''t say anything, the manager had been observing his expression all the time. Now he had an answer in his mind.

    "Fuck!" The manager was so angry that he smashed his fist on the table.

    The coach swallowed nervously and said, "We... what should we do now?"

    "I don''t know what to do! Damn it! When you did this, you didn''t notice if there was anyone suspicious nearby. Why did you let someone record it secretly? "

    "Both Barnett and I trust Jackson very much. We didn''t expect him to record it."

    "Do you suspect that Jackson recorded these?"

    "Yes, only the three of us were present at that time. It was impossible for Barnett to record these."

 Chapter 684 Too Expensive

    "Then why didn''t you have a good examination when you left? You just let Jackson get the chance!"

    The coach sighed and lowered his head. "It''s useless to say that now. We can only think about how to deal with this crisis first."

    The coach suddenly had an idea. "How about this? Let''s tell the public that these recordings were maliciously edited by Jackson. This audio file is incomplete and he wants to frame us on purpose!"

    The manager thought it over and thought it feasible. "Okay, I''ll ask the public relations team to respond in this way immediately."

    Just as the people were waiting to see how things would go, Royal Duke quickly responded to the audio recording, "The content of the recording spread on the Internet is maliciously edited and forged. Our Royal Duke has contacted the lawyer team for this incident. Please apologize to Royal Duke immediately, and delete the two audio contents in time... "

    "Wow! Who should I believe now? "

    "The audio was maliciousl

    in the video began to speak. He said his name was Barnett and what he had asked those people to do.

    Webb immediately responded, "This is just the same name as Barnett. There should be the card with Barnett''s name among them. Keep looking!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Ten minutes later, someone found a new memory card with the name of Barnett.

    "This should really be Barnett''s!"

    A policeman clicked the play button. When they saw the malicious look of Barnett on the screen, all the policemen in the office cheered.

    "Oh! We finally found it! "

    "Shh! Be quiet. Let''s watch! "

    ¡°OK£¡¡±

    Barnett said, "I''m Barnett. I''m willing to say what I want to say without any threat. I came here today to contact them and ask them to help me kill Jackson and Vivian. I will pay ten million first, and when they success, I will pay the other ten million! "

    The policemen were shocked when they heard the price. "My God, two people''s lives are worth twenty million. Isn''t it too expensive?"

 Chapter 685 Imprisonment

    "Hey, buddy, think about Barnett''s annual salary. You don''t think it''s expensive!"

    "Why did Barnett record this video?"

    "You should have seen so many memory cards in front of us before you asked about it."

    "Oh! This should be the request of the killers to record the video when they made the deal. They are afraid that the buyer will go back on his word and won''t give them the money after completing the task, right? "

    "Is it that so many people didn''t give them money?" Someone thought it was impossible.

    Webb frowned and said, "Maybe they saved these secretly and planned to threaten the buyers with the video and let them pay."

    "Yes, it''s possible!"

    "Ha ha, with the help of this video, I guess that Barnett has nothing to say this time!"

    "Yes, I really feel ridiculous when I see the statement made by Royal Duke!"

    "Webb, the staff of FIA want to meet you!" A policeman walked quickly into the office and said.

    Webb: "T

    just like this." Barnett''s fan tried to comfort them.

    However, the man didn''t buy it. He slapped on his face and said, "Speak for him? Who do you think you are? "

    The fan was slapped. He had suffered a lot here. He quickly covered his face and sat quietly on his bed, without saying anything.

    These prisoners looked at each other and exchanged glances. Then they immediately got out of bed and walked towards Barnett.

    Sensing what they were doing, Barnett stared at them vigilantly and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Fuck you! What else do you think we can do? " A man smiled evilly.

    Barnett widened his eyes in disbelief. When he saw these people looking at him up and down recklessly, he immediately got goose bumps. He felt sick and almost vomited.

    "Shit! What are you looking at? "

    "He looks down upon us!"

    "Let''s teach him the rules in the jail!"

    Barnett endured the feeling of nausea and punched the air with anger.

 Chapter 686 Dangerous Goods

    They had been watching Barnett warily for a long time. When the man saw that he dodged when Barnett waved his fist, others beside immediately rushed to grab his hands and firmly subdued him.

    "Let go of me! Do you know who I am?" Barnett breathed quickly and stared at them with a pale face.

    The man smiled evilly, "Of course I know. You are a racing driver!"

    When Barnett was about to yell for help, the man beside him had already prepared and covered his mouth with a pillow.

    "Ha ha, we have been here for so many years, and we have seen all kinds of people. Do you think you can hide your thoughts from us? " The man sneered.

    Barnett struggled hard, but the man pressed him harder and harder. He only felt that his chest was getting more and more painful, and the feeling of being unable to breathe was too uncomfortable.

    Barnett had never been so depressed before. Thinking of what he was going to face, he became more and more desperate.

    Breathing less and less, Barnett felt that his mind

    "No, you''re not bad. You heard that bad people were punished and it''s normal for you to be happy!"

    "Yes, think about Jackson and Vivian. Barnett is not worth sympathy!"

    "Which hospital is he in? I want to hit him! "

    Under the discussion and ridicule of many people, the ward number of Barnett was still exposed.

    The policeman stood solemnly outside the ward. Suddenly, a figure came over. He frowned and said, "I''m sorry. You can''t get close to here."

    "Oh, sir, don''t worry. I won''t go in. I just want to put something here!" After saying that, the man put the wreath in his hand beside the policeman.

    The man turned around and left without hesitation. Two policemen shouted in a hurry, "Wait. Take your thing away!"

    "This is for Barnett!" Seeing that the police wanted to come over, the man quickly ran away.

    The policemen looked at the wreath in front of them speechlessly. Someone said worriedly, "Just in case, we''d better check if there is any dangerous goods in it."

    "Okay!"

 Chapter 687 Wreaths

    The police lowered their heads to check, but they didn''t find that the figure who had just left came back. He took out his mobile phone and quickly took a few photos before fleeing away.

    All of a sudden, the people who were criticizing Barnett on the twitter saw a tweet, which wrote, "Look, I have sent a gift to Barnett!"

    When the people saw this, their first reaction was that this person was a fan of Barnett!

    When everyone was about to comment, they suddenly found that the picture below looked strange. It didn''t seem to be a gift!

    People held back their anger and clicked on the photo!

    The picture was taken outside the ward. Two policemen were looking at the wreath in front of them. The wreath had the name of Barnett written on them.

    The angry people finally realized that he was mocking!

    "Hahaha, this gift is great. I like it!"

    "My dear, you are so naughty. Do you know that I was about to scold you just now?"

    "You are so talented. How did you come up with this idea?"

    "I''m going to give a gift to Barnett too!"

    "Me

    ''s exasperated voice came through the phone.

    The manager snatched the phone and said angrily, "Find William for me. Search the whole world to find him!"

    "Yes!"

    They immediately contacted the branches of Royal Duke in different countries and asked them to send someone to look for William.

    But there was no news about him!

    William was on vacation in H island of CN country.

    "Vivian, thank you for your recommendation. The scenery here is so beautiful!" William laughed.

    Wendy smiled. "I''m glad that you like it. Now Royal Duke has turned the whole world upside down. They want to find you!"

    Hearing what Wendy said, William''s wife held his arm worriedly.

    William kissed his wife''s forehead and looked at her gently as if he was comforting her.

    "Vivian, they can find this place, right?"

    "Don''t worry. They can''t find you. Enjoy the scenery on the mountain! But the temperature difference between day and night is a little big. You have to be careful not to let your wife catch a cold. " Wendy said.

    "OK, I will. Thank you!"

 Chapter 688 Bail Him Out

    "There is no need for you to be so courteous to me." Wendy asked with curiosity, "What are you going to do next? Are you really going to give up racing? "

    Wendy didn''t hear William''s voice from the other end of the phone. Her heart tightened. In her previous life, William had been driving on the track even when she died. Did he change his mind because of her in this life?

    "Me? Of course I won''t give up racing! "

    Hearing the relaxed voice of William on the other end of the phone, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. William had always been her respectful opponent. She really didn''t want him to be disheartened because of the matter of Barnett and Royal Duke.

    William rubbed his wife''s hair and smiled confidently, "I won''t take part in this season. Next season, the contract between me and Royal Duke is over. I don''t worry that no team wants to poach me!"

    "Then have a good holiday with your wife. See you at the race site next seas

    ..." Barnett couldn''t defend himself at all.

    "Even at this point, do you still want to keep it a secret? You are just wasting our time. There will be no other changes in this case! " The policeman sighed, "You''d better admit your crime as soon as possible!"

    Barnett grasped the hem of his clothes with both hands at a loss. He sat on the chair silently, still unwilling to answer the police''s questions.

    Outside the interrogation room, Webb heard his colleague''s report and frowned slightly. "It''s a waste of time. Barnett is still silent."

    "Webb, Royal Duke sent people to meet you." A colleague walked quickly into the office and said.

    "OK, let him in."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The colleague walked out of the office and brought the staff of Royal Duke into the office. The man sat down and asked directly, "I don''t know much about the law of C country. What should I do to bail out Barnett?"

    "Bail? Sorry, you can''t bail him out! "

 Chapter 689 Taking Bribes

    "Can''t be bailed out? Why? " The man looked at Webb seriously and said, "As far as I know, Barnett can be bailed out before there is effective evidence."

    "Sir, I think you have forgotten that the reason why Barnett was locked up was that he disturbed the public order, not because of Jackson''s case." Webb sneered, "Besides, who told you that we don''t have effective evidence?"

    The man was shocked. "What, what did you say? Do you have any evidence? "

    The man quickly came to his senses. He misunderstood that the evidence Webb referred to was the audio recording released by the online account. "We have sent someone to sue Jackson today. The audio recording is fake. Barnett didn''t say that at all!"

    "No, we do have solid evidence now."

    "What kind of evidence? Show me! " The man said anxiously.

    "I''m sorry. You might not know much about the law of C country. We can''t show you the evidence during the investigation." Webb

    still in the darkest moment in its history. Wendy and the others had packed up and were ready to leave.

    Unfortunately, as soon as they walked out of the hotel, Wendy was stopped by the FIA staff.

    "I''m sorry, Vivian. You have to stay in C country for a while." The FIA staff said apologetically.

    Jared''s eyes darkened. He stood in front of Wendy and asked with a frown, "Why don''t you let us go?"

    "Sir, don''t worry. We have no malice!" The staff explained in a hurry, "The case of Barnett and Jackson has made great progress. The results should be coming in a few days. You are the victim, so I hope you can attend the hearing."

    "Oh? The case has made great progress? What progress? " Wendy asked curiously.

    "I don''t know the details. I only know that the police have found useful evidence!"

    "Well, I''ll stay here for a few more days." "Fortunately, you came in time, or I would have returned home," said Wendy kindly.

 Chapter 690 Judgment

    The staff didn''t expect Wendy to be so easy-going. He said a few more polite words before leaving.

    Wendy didn''t know that Webb had found the video. She looked at her watch and frowned. "It seems that we can''t go back. We can only go directly to F country from here."

    "Harold, will you still be with me?" Asked Wendy, blinking her eyes.

    "Well, I said I would always be with you." Harold took Wendy''s hand and went back to the hotel. Jared checked in again with the luggage of the two of them.

    "But you haven''t been back to the company for so many days. Are you really okay?"

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I can handle it." Harold comforted her.

    Wendy knew that Harold was not a person who liked to show off, so she didn''t think about it anymore. Of course, it was good for Harold to be with her all the time. She didn''t want to separate from him.

    It was normal for Lance to stay in C country because he had to deal with the project in C country. But David had been in C country for so many

    "Barnett''s sentence is too light. How can he be just imprisoned in prison?"

    "Yes, compared with Jackson''s broken legs, the sentence given to Barnett is really too light!"

    "Can Jackson''s leg be cured?"

    "It''s possible if he has treatment actively, but it''s hard to say whether he can recover to the point of racing."

    "What are you regretting? Don''t forget that Jackson was on the same side with Barnett. He was also a criminal! "

    "Yes, otherwise, Vivian would be lying here. Anyway, I won''t sympathize with him!"

    The people on the twitter were all talking about this matter, and soon everyone found that the FIA had also issued a judgment.

    Royal Duke was permanently banned from racing. Their manager, leader and coach were permanently expelled from F1. These three people were only sentenced to one or two years in prison, but with the judgment of the FIA, they could not do any work related to F1 after they were released from prison.

    It was equivalent to being banned by F1.

 Chapter 691 Shortest Odds

    Seeing the judgment, most of the people applauded. Some of them were very disappointed that their favorite racing should end up like this.

    William, who was on vacation with his pregnant wife, also saw the FIA''s tweet. He closed his eyes sadly. He really didn''t want to see Royal Duke become like this.

    "Honey, don''t be sad." His wife comforted him.

    "I''m fine."

    The two leaned against each other and looked at the beautiful evening glow in the sky.

    After handling all the matters in C country, Wendy immediately set off for F country. Steve and other racing drivers went there earlier than her to train.

    Wendy wasted too much time in C country. She could only cherish every minute and train crazily. Fortunately, she had the memory of her previous life, and the map of the racetrack had been deeply imprinted in her mind. She knew how to operate. It was just that she needed more training in actual practice.

    Harold''s heart ached w

    fter saying that, Harold looked back at the computer.

    Just as Wendy was about to ask, she heard Harold hum a song, Wonderful Tonight.

    Listening to his magnetic and deep voice and the slow melody, Wendy closed her eyes and fell asleep soon.

    Feeling that the girl next to him breathed slowly, Harold turned off the volume of his laptop and looked at the stock chart silently.

    When it was time, Harold woke Wendy up. She quickly got up to have a simple wash before continuing her training.

    Without the disturbance of Royal Duke and Barnett, Wendy won the pole position of the F country race of the F1 again.

    Among all the underground casinos in the world, Wendy''s odds were the shortest in history: 1 to 1.1.

    Wendy''s odds were lower than 1 to 1 and it meant that even if she won the race, one wouldn''t make money. If they didn''t make money, why should they bet money on her? Many people had no choice but to place bets on others.

 Chapter 692 I Want To See Her

    Fortunately, in the training races, Damon performed well and refreshed Wendy''s record several times, which increased the odds of Wendy by zero point one.

    On the day of the final, Wendy competed fiercely with Damon. In the end, she won Damon by a weak advantage.

    People who bet on Damon were very depressed. They almost won a sum of money!

    Damon was also a little unhappy. He scratched his hair irritably. Seeing this, Wendy joked, "Don''t scratch it. Be careful of being bald."

    Damon was still in a sulk, but when he heard this, he burst into laughter. With a clear smile in his eyes, he said, "My father doesn''t have a bald head, so I shouldn''t have."

    "It''s hard to say. Bald is a recessive inheritance, which can usually skip a generation. Does your grandfather have bald head?"

    Hearing what Wendy said, Damon''s smile froze on his face. "Really?"

    "You can check it online after the race."

    Damon touched his hair and murmured, "Even if I''m bald, I should still be very handsom

    d hesitantly and asked, "Harold, should I let him see my mother?"

    "Do you want him to?" Harold held Wendy''s cold hand and asked.

    She neither nodded nor shook her head. "I don''t know. I want to hear your opinion."

    Harold thought for a while and said, "Then let them meet. Maybe he can wake up your mother."

    "Will she wake up? Will my mother wake up when she sees him? " Wendy asked nervously.

    "I don''t know, but there is always a glimmer of hope, isn''t there?" Harold comforted, "Don''t think too much. As a man, I can see that he really loves your mother."

    "I know, but I''m angry that he believed that my mother had married someone else, which made my mother and grandfather separated for so many years!" The thought of it made Wendy''s heart ache.

    "If he can really wake up your mother, will you forgive him?" Harold asked.

    Wendy nodded her head. "If mom can really wake up, I can choose to forgive him! But if mom doesn''t want to forgive him, I won''t forgive him either! "

 Chapter 693 Safe Return

    It was a long journey on the plane. Many people closed their eyes and fell asleep.

    Wendy''s mind was very clear now. All she was thinking about was that her mother could wake up. She was not sure whether her mother could really wake up again after so many years.

    Harold opened his eyes slightly and saw the sad face of the girl beside him. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Wendy''s head to comfort her, "Don''t think too much. Just let nature take its course."

    "Okay." Wendy nodded, but Harold didn''t think she would listen to him.

    Harold stretched out his hand to hold her cold hands. He put them to his lips and blew gently, "Why are you so cold?"

    As he spoke, Harold took off his suit jacket and put it on Wendy. "Have a good sleep, Okay?"

    Wendy finally came back to her senses and looked at those affectionate eyes. She nodded her head. Smelling the familiar scent on the suit jacket, she closed her eyes obediently and fell asleep soon.

    L

    necks in a hurry and returned to their seats.

    Regardless of the jet lag, David went into his office, turned to his assistant and said, "I want to check all the documents over these past days."

    The assistant looked at the tired look on David''s face and asked worriedly, "Mr. David, you just got off the plane. Do you want to have a rest first?"

    "No, you can just bring the documents here."

    Hearing this, the assistant immediately took the documents and put them on the desk. Then, David picked up the documents and quickly read them.

    In the villa of the Wen family, Zoe''s face turned livid as she read the content on her phone.

    As soon as Wendy got off the plane, her name immediately landed on the hot search on micro-blog. She was almost killed in C country, which made a lot of people worry about her.

    Now that Wendy came back safe and sound after winning the championship and Barnett had been put into jail, many people were very happy.

 Chapter 694 Massage Technique

    Because of the lawsuit last time, Zoe had developed the habit of browsing micro-blog from time to time. The mobile phone had become the fastest media in the new era to spread information.

    As soon as Wendy got off the plane, her fans took pictures and uploaded them on the Internet.

    Zoe cursed in her heart and tried to turn the page. She didn''t expect to see David in one of these photos posted on the Internet.

    "David! You really care about her. You follow her everywhere! " Zoe laughed in anger, "Hahaha, only that bitch is your sweetheart, and only Wendy is your daughter. We are nothing in your eyes. You are really cold-blooded!"

    Gritting her teeth, Zoe closed micro-blog. She took out her phone and dialed a number. The person on the other end of the phone quickly answered, "Hello?"

    "How is it going?"

    "It''s almost done. Are you sure you want to do that?"

    "Of course, since you can''t get it, then destroy it! He betrayed me first. I didn''t do anything wrong to him before! " Zoe sai

    om Harold. "

    Hearing that Harold gave Wendy a massage every day, Zachary was very happy. He looked at Harold with satisfaction and thought that Wendy had found a good man.

    "Harold, who did you learn from?" Zachary asked curiously.

    "I learned from a training class specially."

    "You went to learn massage for Wendy? I thought your elders taught you this! " Zachary was even more surprised.

    With tender eyes, Harold looked at the girl who was attentively massaging Zachary and said, "Yes, I want to relax Wendy after she finishes training."

    Hearing this, Wendy''s face turned red. She felt sweeter than eating a candy. She smiled.

    The subordinate came over with a chessboard. Harold and Zachary immediately began to play chess. Wendy was not good at playing chess. She didn''t understand how they were doing on the chessboard. After defeating Harold and winning the game in the end, Zachary laughed happily. Wendy began to look forward to tomorrow. She wanted to see her family be together.

 Chapter 695 Being Scolded For No Reason

    In the Wen family''s house in the capital, Zoe stayed at home for a whole day, but she didn''t see David.

    She took out her phone and dialed David''s number, but no one answered. She looked at her phone and muttered, "Did David blacklist my number?"

    After thinking for a while, Zoe walked quickly to the nanny and said, "Give me your phone."

    "What?" The nanny looked at Zoe in confusion.

    "Can''t you understand me? I said give me your phone! " Zoe said impatiently.

    The nanny was unhappy to be scolded for no reason, but considering her identity, she had to hold back her dissatisfaction and handed her mobile phone to her. "Mrs. Zoe, what do you want my mobile phone for?"

    "I''ll make a call with your phone. Don''t worry. Do you think I will steal your phone? " Zoe glanced at the nanny with contempt, "What the hell do you think I am?"

    The nanny was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She snatched her phone back from Zoe''s hand and was accidentally scratched by Zoe''s nails. It hurt s

    amn it! Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Zoe was so angry that she called David again.

    The driver looked at the strange look on Zoe''s face from the rearview mirror. He swallowed and said, "Mrs. Zoe, maybe Mr. David is in a meeting, so he can''t answer the phone."

    "You are right. Here''s your phone."

    The driver took the phone and put it away. Zoe took out her phone and called David''s assistant.

    Fortunately, David had given the order in advance. The assistant answered the phone nervously, "Hello, Mrs. Zoe."

    "Is David in the company?" Zoe asked straightforwardly.

    "Mr. David isn''t in the company."

    Zoe frowned, "He is not in the company? Where did he go? "

    "I don''t know."

    "Are you lying to me? I just got the exact news that he had returned. "

    "Yes, but he just came back and left. He is not in the company now." The assistant lied.

    "Where is he now?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "You don''t know? You are his assistant. How can you not know? " Zoe asked incredulously.

 Chapter 696 Feeling Sad

    The assistant said awkwardly, "Yes, Mrs. Zoe, I''m just an assistant. I don''t have the right to ask Mr. David''s whereabouts. I really don''t know where he is. Please don''t make things difficult for me!"

    Zoe took a deep breath to calm herself down and said, "Okay, if you know his whereabouts, call me immediately."

    "Yes!" After hanging up the phone, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ran to the chairman''s office. He told the matter that Zoe called him to David.

    "Okay, I see. You should learn to play it by ear."

    "Yes, sir!" The assistant complained in his heart, ''Why do you have to get me involved in your matter? What a headache!''

    Since David was not in the company, Zoe had to ask the driver to turn the car around and go back home.

    Zoe waited from day to night but didn''t see David come back. She asked the driver to buy her a new phone card and called David with the new number, but he didn''t answer.

    Zoe racked her brains but couldn''t get in touch with David. She looked at the

    ther didn''t care about her, and her grandparents were cold to her. Her mother even killed her by accident. In order to protect herself, she would rather not call the hospital.

    She recalled the first time she met Harold. She was arrogant and domineering at that time, looking down upon everyone.

    She knew that some people in the upper class disliked her, but she didn''t care. It was not until she saw Harold at a banquet, who was handsome and indifferent to everything, sitting in the corner and watching many women fail to accost him, that she suddenly had the idea to have a challenge.

    Of course, she also failed.

    However, it didn''t make Millay hate Harold. On the contrary, it aroused her inner desire to win his heart.

    Now she thought about it carefully. She didn''t try to know Harold at all. She just liked to show off her existence in front of him. Maybe in Harold''s eyes, she was like a contemptible scoundrel.

    She should have never liked Harold. She just took chasing Harold as a task, a game.

 Chapter 697 Accidental Homicide

    In order to complete this task, she had done too many stupid things. Before she died, she suddenly regretted.

    If she hadn''t provoked Harold and hurt Wendy, her father wouldn''t have been disappointed in her. Grandpa and grandma would still love her, and she would still be the apple of the Wens'' eye.

    Tears of regret welled up in Millay''s eyes. She didn''t want to die. She hadn''t lived enough. Her life had just begun.

    Millay wanted to cry for help, but her mouth was full of blood. If she opened her mouth, she would only bleed more.

    Zoe''s heart was beating fast. She looked at Millay, who was in a coma, and then looked up at the landline phone.

    Zoe was struggling in her heart. She didn''t want Millay to die, but she was afraid that the police would find her.

    She crawled over and put her hand near Millay''s nose in fear. Her fingers trembled slightly and she looked at her with her eyes wide open. "De...Dead?"

    Zoe was so frightened that she held herself tightly. Finally, she gritted her te

    akfast with us. Today''s dumplings were made by Harold and Wendy. Although they don''t look good, they taste good."

    ''I really don''t know Wendy. She should know how to cook,'' David thought.

    Rachel asked the butler to bring him a bowl of dumplings. David looked at the hot dumplings in front of him and saw that Rachel and Harold kept picking food for Wendy. The table was full of laughter and the atmosphere was relaxed.

    Yes, this was what a family should look like.

    "Thank you." With a sigh, David picked up a dumpling and put it into his mouth. Although the filling of the dumpling was not spicy, his eyes were slightly red because of the "spicy".

    Noticing the tears in David''s eyes, Rachel was a little stunned. She was afraid that the atmosphere would be awkward, so she pretended not to see it and kept chatting with Wendy.

    After breakfast, in the expectant eyes of David, Wendy and Harold went upstairs to change their clothes and came downstairs. Jared drove them, and David followed them.

 Chapter 698 Something Wrong With My Feeling

    Under the expectation of David, they finally arrived at the hospital.

    As soon as they parked the car in the parking lot, David couldn''t wait to get out of the car, looked at Wendy and asked anxiously, "Which building is your mother in? Which floor? What''s the room number? "

    Wendy smiled lightly, "Don''t worry. Just follow us."

    "I... I''m a little nervous." Said David, taking a deep breath.

    Wendy didn''t say a word. She took David to the door of Sara''s ward.

    "Is this the room?" Asked David anxiously, looking at the door of the ward in front of him.

    "Yes." Wendy nodded.

    As soon as David got the answer he wanted, he quickly walked past Wendy, pushed the door open and walked in.

    Looking at the pale figure on the bed, he quickly walked up to her and looked at her affectionately, feeling a sharp pain in his heart.

    "Sara! I''m sorry, Sara. It is all my fault. I didn''t find you un

    y people think that Harold is a good boy, as a mother, you should personally check on him. Men and women view men from different angles. For Wendy''s happiness in the future, you must wake up and go to check this boy with me. If you think he is not good, we can let Wendy break up with him! " "Wendy doesn''t want to recognize me now. If you don''t wake up, I can''t change her decisions."

    "Aren''t you worried that she may meet someone bad? What if she is bullied after she gets married? Wake up, Sara. I''ve lost you once. I hope we can live happily from now on. We''ll always be together in the next life and the life after the next life! "

    He looked at Sara affectionately. Suddenly, he felt that her hand moved a little.

    In a daze, he hurriedly turned to look at his palm. Sara''s hand was still there, not moving.

    A bitter smile appeared on his face. "Is there something wrong with my feeling?"

 Chapter 699 The Data Are Normal

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sara''s pale index finger moved slightly.

    In order to confirm whether her finger really moved or not, David didn''t blink his eyes all the time. This time, he did see her finger move.

    He was extremely happy, "Sara, you heard what I said, didn''t you? Sara, wake up. Open your eyes and look at me. I''m David! "

    "Sara!"

    Outside the ward, Wendy and Harold were snuggling up to each other. Suddenly, they heard David''s excited scream from the ward. Wendy suddenly jumped out of Harold''s arms.

    "I heard him shouting inside!" As she spoke, she quickly pushed the door open.

    As soon as she ran into the room, she saw that David was holding Sara''s hand and shouting, "Sara, wake up, Sara!"

    Seeing that Sara was still in a coma, Wendy felt a little disappointed. She frowned and asked, "What are you shouting for?"

    "Wendy! Your mother just moved her finger! "

    "What? Are you serious? " Surprised, Wend

    oked at Wendy, who was crying with joy, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the tears on her face.

    "I... I remember... I remember you. " Sara looked at Harold with a smile.

    After she woke up, she only talked with Wendy. Instead of talking to David, she talked to Harold now.

    Standing behind Wendy, David felt a little bitter. It seemed that Sara didn''t forgive him.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and thought that it was all right that she didn''t forgive him, after all, she had woken up. There would be plenty of time for them to improve their relationship.

    Harold nodded and said, "Hello, auntie. I''m Wendy''s boyfriend."

    Wendy said proudly, "Mom, Harold is very kind to me. He loves me very much. During these years when you were in a coma, besides my father, Harold has been taking care of me. "

    "Father?" David looked at Sara with a frown.

    He had never taken care of Wendy, so she didn''t mean him.

 Chapter 700 Im Jealous

    Suddenly, another man''s face flashed through his mind.

    The look on his face changed dramatically. ''Did Wendy refer to Derek?''

    At the thought that his own daughter had another man as her father, he felt very sad.

    But he knew he had no right to speak here. He could only listen to them with his head down sadly.

    Sara looked at David in confusion and asked nervously, "Father... Father? Wendy, who is the father you said? "

    Wendy glanced at David and then looked at Sara, "I mean Derek. Although I''m not related to him by blood, he took care of me during these years when you were in coma."

    She simply told Sara what had happened in the past. Of course, she also mentioned the person behind the car accident, Alina.

    "Now the murderer has been brought to justice. Mom, I won''t let anyone hurt you again!" She looked at Sara firmly and said seriously.

    The petite girl in the past was now elegant and grace

    she couldn''t hear anything.

    Harold waved at her and said with a smile, "Don''t worry."

    "How could I not worry? It took a lot of efforts for my mother to wake up. I really don''t want anything bad to happen to her!" Wendy held Harold''s warm hand nervously.

    Harold tightened his grip a little, and then took her into his arms. Holding her in his arms, he comforted her, "Since David could wake up your mother, it means that he is very important in your mother''s heart."

    Wendy got angry at the mention of it.

    "Yes, he is very important. He is the most important! I have accompanied my mother for so many years, but she didn''t wake up. My mother has woken up only after one day of David''s arrival! "

    Looking at her angry face, Harold couldn''t help laughing. "Are you jealous of your father?"

    "Yes! I''m jealous! " Wendy pecked on Harold''s lips and said, "He''s not my father yet. Don''t call him like that!"

 Chapter 701 Father And Daughter Meet

    "Okay, okay, it''s my fault!" Harold nodded and smiled.

    Just as the two of them were having a good time, a cough came from behind. "Ahem."

    Looking up, Wendy found her grandfather looking at them with a faint smile. She hurriedly got out of Harold''s arms and jumped to the ground. She rubbed her nose awkwardly and said, "Grandpa."

    Zachary smiled and stopped making fun of his granddaughter when he saw her red face.

    He looked at the door of the ward curiously and asked, "Wendy, why don''t you go in? Why do you stay outside with Harold?"

    At the mention of this, Wendy told him that Sara had woken up excitedly, "Grandpa, my mother has woken up!"

    Zachary was shocked, "What, what did you say? Your mother has woken up? "

    "Yes! She has woken up. Now she... "

    Before Wendy could finish her words, Zachary walked towards the door with his walking stick excitedly and opened it.

    "Bang!"

    The door was pushed open and hit the wall wit

    " Sara cried out.

    After hearing the story, Zachary gritted his teeth in anger. "Zoe is such a vicious woman. How dare she hurt Sara and Wendy! What''s your plan now? "

    He narrowed his eyes and asked seriously, "Are you going to let it go because you are afraid of the Zhang Family''s power?"

    "I planned to divorce Zoe after I knew what she had done, but she refused to sign it! But you can rest assured that I will deal with this matter as soon as possible, and then give Sara an identity. I will never let her suffer any more grievances! "

    David held Sara''s hand tightly and promised.

    "Humph, do you decide to leave the Zhang Family and choose our Shangguan Family just because you see that Wendy has a good relationship with the He Family?" Zachary stared at David with sharp eyes. He had gone through so many ups and downs, and was good at reading people.

    He would never let him be with Sara if he found that he had other intentions.

 Chapter 702 In Low Spirits

    Kneeling on the ground, David kowtowed heavily again and said in a deep voice, "My heart for Sara can be tested!"

    Hearing what he said, Sara, who was lying on the bed, choked with sobs. "David, stop kowtowing. Get up!"

    Seeing his beloved daughter caring about David so much, Zachary looked at her with some complaints. "Sara, you are too kind-hearted. He has caused us to be separated from each other for so many years. How can you forgive him so easily?"

    Then he looked at Wendy and asked, "Wendy, am I right?"

    Biting her lower lip, Wendy didn''t know how to answer. After all, what mattered was not her opinion, but was her mother''s thoughts.

    Seeing that his granddaughter didn''t say a word, Zachary angrily asked, "Wendy, why don''t you speak?"

    He thought of something and asked in surprise, "Wendy, are you on the same side with him? Have you forgotten who made you and your mother suf

    natural for Zachary to be angry. He knelt down obediently, Wendy didn''t stop him either. She pulled Harold to find two chairs and sat down.

    Zachary didn''t say anything after he asked David to kneel down, David didn''t say anything and didn''t get up.

    Time passed slowly. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the empty ward from the outside.

    Zachary''s subordinate quickly walked up to open the door. Wendy frowned slightly and looked the people coming.

    Jake and some people broke in. Seeing no one on the bed, he looked around anxiously and asked Zachary, who was sitting on the chair, "Dad, didn''t you say that Sara woke up? Why don''t I see her? Besides, she''s fine in that ward. Why did you change the ward all of a sudden? "

    Before he continued to ask, Paul beside him took a deep breath, he raised his elbow and bumped into Jake''s arm. "Brother! Brother! Look, Mr. David is here! "

 Chapter 703 Pay The Price

    Hearing this, Jake quickly looked away and noticed that David was kneeling in front of his father.

    ''What''s going on? Why did he kneel down? What happened?''

    The two brothers were shocked, Laura and Ivy were surprised too. They sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the ward, so they stood at the back and didn''t say anything.

    Zachary snorted and hit the ground with his walking stick heavily. He raised his walking stick slightly and pointed at David''s head. "He is Wendy''s biological father!"

    "Wendy''s biological father?" Paul was so scared that his voice was out of tune.

    Staring at David''s back, Jake asked in disbelief, "Is that possible?"

    After saying that, the brothers immediately turned to look at Wendy, who was sitting next to them with a calm face. Their eyes were full of inquiry.

    Wendy nodded and said, "Grandpa is telling the truth. He is my father!"

    "What the hell is going on?" Asked Jake nervously.

    s not his fault. Let bygones be bygones."

    "How could it not be his fault? You have stopping being too kind and soft hearted!" Jake sighed.

    Paul sneered, "I think David was sure that you would forgive him, that''s why he is so fearless. When you were in a coma, his wife and daughter kept making trouble for Wendy. I was curious at that time. If it was really because of Harold, why did Zoe meddle in it?"

    "It''s just a conflict between children. Zoe couldn''t help but meddle in. I suspected something was wrong at that time. Sure enough, Zoe went for Wendy because of you!"

    Zachary sat aside and didn''t say anything. But when he heard his son''s words, he was furious and said, "We can''t let it go. Zoe, I have to let her pay the price!"

    Wendy and Harold came to the empty ward. Although all the people in the ward were gone, David was still kneeling on the floor motionlessly.

    Wendy pushed the door open and happened to meet with David''s eyes.

 Chapter 704 A Win-Win Solution

    "Wendy, is your mother okay?" Asked David with concern.

    "My mother is fine. She wants to see you. Go ahead."

    Hearing Wendy''s cold voice, David knew that his daughter had to admit that he was her father because of Sara.

    The conflicts and misunderstandings between them hadn''t been completely resolved yet. Therefore, he planned to take good care of them and protect them. One day, Wendy would open her heart to him and accept him.

    Seeing that he still didn''t get up from the ground, Wendy frowned in confusion and asked, "Why don''t you get up from the ground? My mother wants to see you! "

    David said apologetically, "Wendy, my legs are numb after kneeling for too long..."

    Wendy bit her lower lip and looked at his leg worriedly. She didn''t know whether she should help him up or not.

    Just as she was thinking about it, Harold had already taken the initiative to help David up.

    David''s legs were trembling and he couldn''t stand firm, so Harold had to help him sit on t

    eally come up with a solution?"

    "We have to wait and see." A hint of disappointment flashed through Jake''s eyes. "Or, we can make David unable to divorce Zoe!"

    "Uh, you mean we should help Zoe?" Paul didn''t agree with this decision, "Don''t forget that if Zoe hadn''t intervened, how could our Shangguan Family have become a laughing stock in the upper class of the capital city?"

    "Now there is no win-win solution. You can only choose one way!"

    Laura and Ivy didn''t have the right to speak. The two of them could only sit aside and listen to their conversation worriedly.

    The sky outside was completely dark. Wendy and others had stayed in the hospital for a whole day.

    Sara could speak smoothly now, "Wendy, you can go back and have a rest. There is someone taking care of me here. Don''t worry."

    David also nodded and said, "Yes, you can go back now. I''m here. Don''t worry!"

    "Okay, don''t forget your promise today!" Said Wendy seriously, staring at him.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 705 Go To See Sara

    When Wendy and Harold returned home, Rachel asked curiously, "Why do you come back so late after a whole day?"

    Taking the hot fruit tea from Rachel, Wendy said happily, "My mother has woken up!"

    "What? Your mother has woken up? " Rachel asked in surprise.

    "Yes!" Wendy nodded, "I was so happy that I stayed in the hospital the whole day!"

    Rachel asked, "How is your mother now? Is she stable? "

    "She is very stable. When she recovers a little, she will start to do some rehabilitation."

    "That''s good. Let''s go to see your mother tomorrow!" Rachel said with a smile.

    Looking at his wife''s happy look, Sheridan immediately knew what she was thinking. "Wendy has just grown up!"

    Wendy looked at Sheridan in confusion, wondering what he meant.

    With a frown, Rachel pulled Sheridan''s sleeve and said, "So what? Wendy will marry Harold in the future, so we should go to see her mother. We should be polite! "

    Hearing her saying that she would marry Harold

    or of the ward for a long time, David turned around and left.

    When he arrived at the villa of the Wen Family, it was dark inside. Confused, he took out his phone.

    It was only ten o''clock now. Normally, Zoe and Millay would be watching TV or playing computer at this time. It was impossible for them to go to bed so early.

    Confused, David stepped forward and opened the door. As soon as he stepped in, he stopped.

    He stood at the porch and smelled a strong perfume.

    This was Zoe''s favorite perfume, but she used to only spray a little on her body, so the smell was definitely not so strong.

    It smelled like a perfume bottle was broken now.

    The air conditioner was turned off in the living room. The air was stuffy, and the smell of perfume was very pungent. David couldn''t help sneezing. He covered his nose and found the remote control in the living room to turn on the air conditioner immediately.

    But to his surprise, the remote control didn''t work.

 Chapter 706 Give Up All My Properties

    "Is it out of power?" Strangely, David opened the back cover of the remote control and put two new batteries in it, but the remote control still didn''t work.

    "Is it broken?"

    He had no choice but to downloaded an APP in his mobile phone to control the air conditioner and turned it on.

    With the air conditioner on, the air in the living room was not so stuffy.

    When he put down the remote control, he found a red mark on his hand.

    His fingers moved slightly, and the red mark immediately melted. The touch was a little strange, like blood.

    He put his finger on the tip of his nose and smelled, it was indeed blood.

    He looked at his two hands curiously, but only his right hand was stained a little. He didn''t know where it came from. Was it from Sara?

    It shouldn''t be. He just helped her massage her muscle atrophied legs. He was one hundred percent sure that there was no wound on her legs. Then where did the blood come from?

    Out of

    and said, "I have told you that I don''t care how much money you have! I love you. I don''t want to break up with you! "

    "Your love makes me sick!" David said coldly, "Since we can''t negotiate, we''ll meet in the court then!"

    As soon as he finished his words, he hung up the phone. He couldn''t help but want to throw up when he talked to Zoe one more word. Thinking of what Sara had suffered, he felt sorry for her.

    Zoe shouted, "Hello, David, Hello!"

    The door of the ward was pushed open. A man came in and frowned, "What are you shouting for?"

    Zoe''s eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, "Nothing!"

    "Do you still want to lie to me at this time?"

    "It''s none of your business!" Zoe pointed at the door angrily, "Get out!"

    The man took a deep look at her, shook his head and left the ward after a while.

    Zoe seemed to be possessed and kept murmuring, "How could she wake up? How could it be possible? Why do you wake up? "

 Chapter 707 Strange Smell In The Living Room

    "Uh..." A faint voice came from the bed.

    Driven mad, Zoe didn''t hear anything from Millay. She immersed herself in her own world, paying no attention to anything else.

    Millay woke up in pain. She struggled to open her eyes and looked around. The ceiling was white.

    ''Did I come to heaven? Well, after doing so many bad things, I could still come to heaven instead of go to hell. It was really strange.''

    Before she thought it over, she fainted again.

    After a long time, Zoe finally came back to her senses. She couldn''t lose David. She had done so many things for him. How could she let him be with Sara as he wished?

    She looked at her daughter who was lying on the bed with a pale face. She clenched her fists and came up with a plan.

    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, David planned to watch TV in the living room for a while, but even if the air conditioner was on, the strong perfume smell could not be dispersed immediately.

    At this time, he suddenly notice

    smell around him, which was indescribable.

    He smelled it again, but he couldn''t tell what it was. Besides, it was late now. He went upstairs, packed some simple things and immediately drove back to the hospital.

    He planned to stay in the hospital and take good care of Sara. She had suffered so much, he wanted to make it up to her.

    When he returned to the door of the ward, he asked in a low voice, "How is it going inside?"

    The bodyguard nodded and said, "Mrs. Sara is sleeping well. She hasn''t woken up after you left."

    "Okay!" David nodded. He carried his suitcase and went into the ward quietly, afraid that he would make some noise to wake up Sara.

    He put his suitcase in the corner and sat on the chair nearest to the bed. He didn''t sleep. He just stared at Sara with his eyes wide open and didn''t sleep all night.

    The next day, when Sara woke up, she saw David sitting next to the bed and looking at her. With a smile on her face, she asked, "When did you come?"

 Chapter 708 Sell The House In Private

    David was a little stunned, but soon he smiled faintly and said, "I just came for a while."

    Although they hadn''t seen each other for years, Sara knew him very well.

    The smile on her face faded away. She frowned and asked, "David, did you stay with me all night?"

    As she asked, she looked at the expression on David''s face worriedly. Seeing the green color around his eyes, she was surer of her guess.

    David shook his head with a smile, "Don''t think too much. I have only come for a while."

    In order not to let Sara think about it anymore, he changed the subject, "What do you want to eat? I''ll tell Wendy. The subordinate Harold hires for her is very good at cooking. You''re so lucky. "

    "I''m not a picky eater. I can eat anything." Sara was still a little weak, and the topic was quickly changed.

    In the He Family, Wendy finished her breakfast quickly and was about to go to the hospital.

    Rachel kept urging, "Jared, come and help me carry this to the car."

    Looking at the air cleaner, Wendy was surprised

    e property management department signed the transfer procedure could the owner sell the house.

    If the buyer didn''t know the truth and bought the house with goodwill, and he had already had the ownership of the house, the law would not allow the former owner to take back the house.

    In that case, the money was in Zoe''s hand, and David couldn''t get the house back. In this way, he would lose the money and the house.

    He asked in a hurry, "Has the house been sold out?"

    "Not yet. But my friend may sign the contract with Zoe after he comes back from his business trip. Do you need me to tell him?"

    David had planned to ask Sheridan to tell his friend not to make a deal with Zoe, but he suddenly remembered that he was going to sue her to divorce.

    Generally speaking, the husband and wife who would sue for divorce on the excuse of the discord between them. The first lawsuit would be rejected by the court, and it could not be filed for divorce until half a year later.

    He could use this matter as an excuse.

 Chapter 709 Millay Is Missing

    David shook his head and smiled, "No, thank you. If your friend wants to buy that house, then buy it. "

    Hearing this, Sheridan and Harold looked at each other and immediately understood what he meant.

    "Okay."

    While they were chatting, Laura and Ivy came to visit Sara and happened to meet the He Family.

    The He Family was powerful now, and Rachel seldom attended parties. In order to have a good relationship with the He Family, the two of them eagerly approached Rachel and kept flattering her.

    The smile on Rachel''s face faded a lot when she saw them like this, but she still smiled sincerely in front of Sara.

    There were so many people coming to visit Sara, so David thought the divorce couldn''t be delayed any longer. He told Wendy to take good care of Sara, and then drove back to the Wen Family.

    He opened the door and went upstairs, only to find that there was still no one in the bedroom, and Millay hadn''t come back either.

    It was ab

    ivorcing me, I won''t go back!"

    David said anxiously, "Millay is missing. Are you still in the mood to be mad at me?"

    Zoe pretended to be surprised, "What? Millay is missing? "

    "Yes! She hasn''t come back since yesterday! "

    "Did she go to her friend''s house?"

    "No. I''ve called all her friends, but no one has seen her!" David said harshly, "Come back as soon as possible. We''ll talk about the divorce after we find Wendy."

    A smile appeared on Zoe''s face when she heard that David didn''t want to talk about the divorce. It seemed that her method worked.

    She pretended to feel sorry for Millay and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll be right back!"

    After hanging up the phone, she directly left with her bag without mercy. She didn''t notice that the person lying on the bed had opened her eyes.

    Millay felt a sharp pain in her neck, so she didn''t dare to turn her head slightly. She could only listen carefully to the sound from the door of the ward.

 Chapter 710 Cooperate

    A man''s voice came from the door, "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going home. Please help me take care of my daughter!"

    "What?" The man was confused and asked, "You want me to take care of your daughter for you? Please, I''m also very busy! "

    "Then you can find someone to take care of her as you like. I can give you more money!" Zoe snorted.

    "Okay, okay. Transfer the money to me now!"

    "I know. Don''t keep urging me!" Zoe waved her hand impatiently and left in a hurry.

    Hearing the sound of high-heeled shoes fading away and the heavy footsteps coming slowly, Millay hurriedly closed her eyes.

    In the dark, her hearing became better.

    She heard the man calling a nurse to take care of her.

    After the man hung up the phone, she heard the man laugh and said, "Zoe is really so heartless. She could even hurt her own daughter!"

    Hearing this, her hand under the quilt grabbed the bed sheet tightly.

    After a while, there was a knock on the door of the w

    t me."

    The nurse nodded, "Okay, I''ll be right there!"

    Lying on the bed, Millay thought of her mother, who used to dote on her, and the recent fight with her. Her mother even wanted to kill her yesterday. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.

    She was not her mother, she was just a lunatic!

    Zoe didn''t know that Millay had woken up and was planning to deal with her.

    She rushed back home. Seeing that David looked haggard, she asked anxiously, "Is there any news about Millay?"

    "No. when is the last time you see Millay?" Asked David.

    "The day before yesterday."

    "Did you notice anything wrong with Millay?"

    "No, she has been so weird since she was released from prison." A trace of viciousness flashed through Zoe''s eyes. "If it weren''t for Wendy, how could Millay go to jail and disappear? David, do you think that Millay ran away from home because she knew that we were going to divorce? Would she do anything stupid? "

 Chapter 711 Everyone Knew It

    Zoe began to cry as she spoke, "My poor child. Millay, why do you take things too hard? My child!"

    David hadn''t close his eyes since yesterday. Zoe''s crying made him headache. "Don''t cry. I think we''d better call the police!"

    "Call the police? No way! " Zoe shook her head to stop him.

    David asked in confusion, "Why not?"

    If the police began to investigate, perhaps they would find out that Zoe had accidentally injured Millay! She didn''t want to go to jail again!

    She lied, "There are already enough negative news about the Wen Family. If this matter continues to escalate, it will have a very bad impact on the company!"

    "Don''t worry. I am going to divorce you anyway. At that time, the negative news will only be a matter of the Wen Family. It has nothing to do with you and the Zhang Family!" As soon as David said that, he took out his phone and dialed 110.

    Seeing this, Zoe reached out her hand in a hurry to grab the phone, but David raised his hand and dodged. He stared at her suspiciou

    almost all the information she saw was related to Millay.

    Rachel and others had gone back. Only Harold and Jared accompanied her to take care of Sara now.

    Noticing the change of her facial expression, Sara asked curiously, "Wendy, what''s wrong? You look unhappy. "

    "Millay is missing!" Wendy said with a frown.

    "Millay?" Sara''s heart skipped a beat. "Did she run away from home because she knew I woke up and thought I had ruined her family?"

    Knowing that her mother was kind, Wendy comforted her in a hurry, "Mom, don''t think too much. It''s her mother who destroyed your happiness. You shouldn''t blame yourself!"

    "Alas, Millay is younger than you. The world is so complicated. What if something bad happen to her?" Sara was anxious.

    Wendy wanted to tell her mother how excessive Millay had been before, but she thought for a while and decided to not tell her. If she said too much, her mother would be in a bad mood if she thought too much.

    A happy mood was very useful for her recovery.

 Chapter 712 Blame Himself

    Wendy didn''t want to talk about Millay and Zoe anymore. She changed the topic and said, "Mom, do you want to tell dad that you have woken up? Derek. "

    Sara was stunned, she felt a little guilty when she thought of what Derek had done for her for so many years.

    "Mom?" Seeing her mother in a daze, Wendy said.

    After regaining her composure, Sara nodded and said, "Okay, you tell him."

    Wendy only heard her mother sigh deeply. She knew that Derek had always been infatuated with her mother, but love could not be forced.

    Then she took out her phone and called Derek.

    Seeing the caller ID, Derek answered the phone in surprise, "Wendy? Why do you call me today? "

    "Well, I call you today to tell you that my mother has woken up!"

    Derek widened his eyes and asked excitedly, "What? Your mother has woken up? How is she now? Is she feeling better? "

    "She woke up two days ago. All the data is normal n

    appointed smile, walked back and sat on the chair. "Then, congratulations. Your family is finally reunited."

    Seeing that Derek had some grey hair on his head, Wendy had a mixed feeling. She made a decision in her heart.

    She slowly walked up to hold his hand and said firmly, "Although I have found my biological father, I have also accepted you as my godfather before. You are my father all your life!"

    Derek felt warm in his heart and nodded with a smile, "Okay."

    Although David was very jealous, he had no choice. After all, Derek had been taking care of Wendy since her childhood.

    He was not a qualified father at all. He had done nothing, and he had no right to speak. He could only stand quietly aside.

    Derek finally saw Sara after so many years, so the two of them had a lot to talk about.

    The one who was behind the car accident was Alina. Derek kept apologizing to Sara and blaming himself.

 Chapter 713 Sell The House

    In fact, Sara always felt that she owed Derek. She knew what he wanted, but she couldn''t give him.

    Sara shook her head and said, "Don''t say that. I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to raise Wendy by myself."

    The atmosphere in the ward was harmonious. But in Millay''s ward, it was a little low.

    When the nurse saw the caller ID, she immediately screamed in horror, "Ah, ah, ah! The kidnapper is calling me. What should we do? "

    Millay took a deep breath and comforted her, "Don''t be nervous. Do you still remember what I have told you? Keep calm and don''t let him notice your abnormality! "

    The nurse swallowed and said nervously, "I... I''ll try my best!"

    She patted her chest and cleared her throat. Then she pressed the answer key with her trembling finger.

    "Hello?"

    "How is Millay? Is she awake? "

    "She woke up for a while today and then fainted again. The doctor said that although she was out of danger, she was still w

    ? Why do you have a stomachache suddenly? Which hospital are you going to? I''ll go with you! "

    If it was in the past, Zoe would be happy all day long when she heard that David was going to put down his work and go to the hospital with her.

    But now she had something important to deal with, so she didn''t dare to meet him at all. She refused in a hurry, "No, no, no. I should have eaten something wrong. I can go to the hospital by myself. You don''t have to accompany me. Let''s go to look for Millay this afternoon. What do you think? "

    Looking out of the window at the fallen leaves, with a faint smile on his lips, David said, "Okay, see you in the afternoon."

    "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Zoe rushed to the appointed place.

    In the house management department, Zoe handed over the fake document related to David.

    After selling the house, she was overjoyed. She shook hands with Miller and asked nervously, "Mr. Miller, will you transfer the money today?"

 Chapter 714 I Want To See Her

    "Yes, I will ask my assistant to transfer the money to you when I arrive at the company."

    Zoe replied, "Okay. I have something urgent to deal with. I have to go now."

    "Okay, take care." Miller waved goodbye.

    As soon as they separated, he told the news to Sheridan, who immediately told this to David.

    In the restaurant, Zoe met David again. She pretended to be too worried about the whereabouts of Millay and had no appetite to eat.

    "Alas, I don''t know where Millay is now. Has she eaten well? Has she been bullied? Thinking of these, I have no appetite to eat!" She sighed worriedly.

    David raised his eyebrows. Although Zoe said these words, he could clearly see the joy on her face. Her daughter was missing, but she was happy because she would get the money.

    The more David thought about it, the more frightened he felt. ''Was this my wife and Millay''s mother?''

    He lowered his eyes

    days a week visiting Sara. After the misunderstanding between the father and the daughter was cleared up, their relationship was better than before.

    "Why haven''t I seen David these days? Did he start to give you a cold shoulder just because he knew that we had forgiven him? " Zachary asked discontentedly.

    Holding her father''s hand, Sara said helplessly, "No. Millay is missing. He has been looking for her these days."

    "Millay is missing? What happened? " Zachary asked in surprise.

    Sara said in a self-blaming voice, "Maybe she knew the news that I woke up and didn''t want to see David divorce, so she forced him in such an extreme way. Of course, this is just my guess. "

    Zachary snorted, "You don''t have to blame yourself. Don''t forget that if it weren''t for Zoe, Millay wouldn''t have been born. Besides, she used to... "

    Seeing her father hesitated, Sara asked curiously, "What?"

 Chapter 715 Suspicious Car

    Zachary didn''t want his daughter to worry so much as soon as she woke up. He shook his head and said, "Nothing. It''s their family''s matter anyway. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to blame yourself. The first thing you need to do now is to keep a good state of mind, take care of yourself and then do the rehabilitation training. "

    "Okay." Sara nodded with a smile.

    In the past few days, Millay seemed to have disappeared from the world. David had searched in the coffee shop, bar and other places she liked to go, but she was nowhere to be found.

    Besides, the police had also searched in the airport, the harbor, the railway station and other places, but they couldn''t find any information about Millay buying tickets.

    If she wanted to leave the Capital City, she had to buy a ticket.

    There was only one possibility. She was still in the Capital City, she didn''t leave, but was hiding in a corner.

    The He Family also sent people to look for her in the neighboring citie

    "

    After the man paid the money, the receptionist gave him the card and said, "Go to the second office on the third floor."

    "Okay, thank you." The man went upstairs with the card, but he didn''t go to the third floor directly as the girl said. Instead, he came to the second floor and walked in the corridor naturally.

    When he passed by every office, he would take a quick glance in it.

    Slowly, he came to the in-patient area, where there were the corresponding wards of each department.

    He was very careful. He had wasted a lot of time here, but he was not anxious or impatient at all.

    "Hey, who are you?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.

    He turned around and smiled at the nurse in front of him. "I''m here to see a doctor. I want to go to the bathroom."

    The nurse looked at the registration card in his hand, then she put away her doubts and pointed in a direction. "Go over there and turn left."

    "Okay, thank you!" The man nodded and walked towards the bathroom.

 Chapter 716 Find Millay

    He entered the washroom and came out after a while. The nurse was no longer in the corridor. There were many patients on this floor. Patients and their families would walk here, so the man did not arouse other people''s suspicion.

    He continued to look for Millay. He had reached the top floor. If Millay was not on this floor, then she was not in this hospital.

    It was quiet on this floor. The man slowly walked over. Suddenly, the door of the ward in front of him was pushed open, and the people inside quickly walked out. They almost bumped into each other. Fortunately, the man quickly dodged.

    "Ahhh!" The nurse screamed in horror.

    Lying on the bed, Millay frowned and asked weakly, "What''s wrong?"

    The nurse looked at the man vigilantly and asked, "Who are you? What do you want? "

    Seeing the nurse''s expression, the man knew that she had thought of him a bad person. He said apologetically," I''m sorry, I came to the wrong ward. "

    "The wrong ward? There are only us on this floor. Can you go wrong?

    ''Why did she lock the door?'' The subordinate became more and more suspicious.

    He raised his hand and continued to knock on the door.

    The nurse''s heart was about to jump to her throat. Looking at the pressed doorknob, she held Millay''s hand tightly in fear. "What should we do? Is he going to break in?"

    "I don''t think so. After all, this is a hospital. There are so many people here. He should not dare to make such a big noise!" Millay said with uncertainty.

    "But there is no one else on this floor. Maybe they won''t hear any noise!" The nurse was so anxious that she almost cried.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    The man kept knocking at the door. After a while, it was finally quiet.

    Millay and the nurse breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them still didn''t dare to take a step out of the ward.

    After class, Wendy looked at Jared who came to pick her up from school and asked, "How is it? What happened to Millay? "

    "Still don''t know yet."

    "What? Still don''t know? " Wendy asked in surprise.

 Chapter 717 Murder

    "Yes!" While driving, Jared reported, "Our people found that the door of Millay''s ward was locked from inside, and no one opened the door even after knocking. They suspect that Millay''s injury is not an unexpected accident. I''m afraid that someone is monitoring or controlling Millay now."

    "Because it happened all of a sudden, our subordinates dare not act rashly. They are now ambushing near the ward. They will try to seize the opportunity and break in to save Millay."

    Wendy didn''t expect such a thing to happen. She nodded and said, "Okay, we may go home before going back to the hospital again."

    "Yes, sir!"

    In the ward, the nurse and Millay kept looking at the door, worrying that someone would break in and kill them.

    It was time for lunch. When the food arrived, they had to open the door, even though they didn''t want to.

    Seeing the nurse order takeout nervously, Millay said in a hurry, "I don''t think we should order takeout?"

    "What? Why shouldn''t

    n to Millay''s bed and hid herself. She said warily, "We can''t trust them so carelessly. Maybe they are trying to deceive us into going with them to somewhere else and hurt us there!"

    Millay thought what the nurse said made sense. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Do you have any things to prove your identity?"

    The man couldn''t prove it. He frowned and said, "Do you know Jared, who works for Wendy? How about I call Jared to come here? In this way, we can prove our identities, right? "

    Biting her lower lip, Millay thought for a while and said, "You can ask my father to come here. I can''t believe you unless he comes."

    "Okay! I''ll contact him right now! " The man walked out of the ward and called Jared, telling him that Millay wanted to see David.

    After reporting this to Wendy, Jared immediately called David.

    In the ward, the man finished the call and sat beside the bed. "I''ve reported the situation. Can you tell me what happened to your neck now?"

 Chapter 718 Stalking

    Hearing the man''s question, Millay recalled that horrible night. She looked at the wall blankly and said nothing for quite a while.

    The man called, "Miss Millay?"

    Millay collected herself. She closed her eyes sadly. "I don''t want to say anything. I just want to wait for my father."

    The man respected Millay''s opinion. After all, their task was to find Millay, not to help solve the conflict.

    The nurse rubbed her painful arm and asked with a sad face, "It hurts so much. Is my arm dislocated?"

    The man winked at his subordinate, who immediately went forward to have a simple examination. Then he looked back at his leader awkwardly and nodded, "Yes, it''s dislocated."

    "Ahhh! What should we do? " The nurse screamed when she heard that her arm was really dislocated.

    The subordinate felt annoyed because of the noise. He comforted the nurse, "It''s OK. It''s nothing serious."

    "What did you say? It is nothing serious? " The nurse was both painful and angry. "Try to dislocate

    nk you. Miss Millay." Roberto replied politely.

    Millay repeated it in her heart and asked curiously, "Did my father say when he would come?"

    "I think he will come soon. Don''t worry."

    At the same time, somewhere else, David drove back to the hospital and didn''t notice that there was someone stalking him.

    Zoe stared at the familiar Shadow business car not far away and warned, "Don''t get too close. Try to keep a distance."

    "Got it." The driver nodded and said.

    He looked at Zoe from the rearview mirror and couldn''t help shivering in his heart. Zoe looked so fierce that it seemed as if she was going to eat David''s flesh and drink his blood.

    Although the driver didn''t know why Zoe asked him to follow David, what he could do now was to be obedient.

    As the driver drove the car, he made wild guesses in his mind. ''Did Zoe find that David was hiding a mistress outside, so she told him to follow David?

    If David knew that he helped Zoe stalk him, would he fire him?''

 Chapter 719 I Found You

    After all, her salary was paid by David, not Zoe.

    Thinking of this, the driver began to hesitate. He was thinking about whether he should help Zoe track down David. Maybe he would lose his job.

    While thinking, the driver slowed down.

    As soon as the driver slowed down, he was noticed by the nervous Zoe. She roared angrily, "Do you know how to drive? Keep an eye on him, okay?"

    The driver came to his senses all of a sudden. He nodded with a wry smile and said, "Okay, okay, Mrs. Zoe, please rest assured. I will follow him closely."

    Zoe snorted with dissatisfaction, "If I hadn''t reminded you just now, you would have lost track on him. Do you know that?"

    "Yes, yes, I know. It won''t happen again," the driver apologized with an apologetic smile.

    Zoe breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the driver again keeping a short distance from David.

    The driver felt bitter as he was scolded. Sweat trickled down his forehead.

    They followed David all the way and finally ar

    came to see her. My surname is Zhang." Zoe didn''t tell the bodyguard her full name because she was afraid of arousing his suspicion.

    The bodyguard nodded and said, "Okay, please wait here for a moment."

    "Okay."

    The bodyguards opened the door and walked in. Zoe stretched out her head to look inside, but there were three bodyguards in front of the door, whose bodies tightly blocked the door so she saw nothing.

    Looking away from Sara''s sleeping face, David frowned and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    The bodyguard didn''t know that Sara was asleep. He said in a low voice, "A lady whose surname is Zhang said that she was a college classmate of Mrs. Sara. She came here to see Mrs. Sara."

    "Zhang? College classmate?" David murmured the information. His face changed. "Tell her that Mrs. Sara has fallen asleep. Ask her to come back another day."

    "Okay." The bodyguard nodded and left immediately.

    Looking at the closed door, David clenched his fists in anger.

 Chapter 720 Make A Scene

    It never occurred to David that Zoe would find this place. Looking at the slightly recovered face of Sara, he could only hope that Zoe could go back as soon as possible.

    As soon as Zoe left, he would refer Sara to another hospital. Then Zoe couldn''t find them if she come back again.

    He would never give Zoe any chance to get close to Sara!

    Seeing the bodyguard come out, Zoe smiled gently and said, "May I go in now?"

    The bodyguard shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, miss. Mrs. Sara is weak and has fallen asleep. Please come here next time."

    The bodyguard didn''t come out until quite a while later. If it was true that Sara was asleep, he would come out to tell her immediately.

    Zoe knew that the reason was used to fool her. She was not easy to deal with. She suppressed her anger and smiled. "It''s okay. I''ll wait outside until she wakes up."

    "Well..." The bodyguard looked at her awkwardly.

    "It''s okay. I have a lot of time to

    dn''t know whether her warning worked or not.

    Thinking of this, the head nurse hurriedly said, "Don''t stay here and watch. Go back to do your work."

    "Yes, madam!" They wanted to continue watching the show, but since the head nurse was here, they had to leave obediently.

    Just as everyone turned around and left, a medical staff took out his mobile phone from his pocket and quickly took a few photos of the ward and the elevator entrance. He cautiously glanced at the head nurse and made sure that no one noticed his movements. He stopped smiling and quickly left.

    In the ward, Sara heard Zoe keep shouting and yelling, which made her feel bad.

    "Sara, don''t feel sad or angry for her. It''s not worth it!"

    Sara shook her head and said, "David, since she wants to see me so much, let her in."

    "No way! I will never allow her to hurt you again! I said I would protect you all my life!" David held Sara''s hand tightly and shook his head.

 Chapter 721 I Beg You

    "But she can''t go on like this. There will be a second time since there is once." Sara sighed.

    David replied, "As long as we send her away now, I will immediately refer you to another hospital, so that she can''t find you!"

    "Let her in, David!" Sara looked at him with her clear eyes. "It''s not a good idea to hide from her all the time. It''s better to solve it directly."

    "David!"

    Sara kept begging him, David had no choice but to open the door and walk out.

    As soon as he came out, he saw that Zoe was almost dragged into the elevator. Seeing the figure of David, Zoe was so anxious that she shouted again, "David, let them let go of me, David!"

    Seeing David come out, the bodyguard turned to him and waited for the following instructions.

    "Let her go," said David, giving Zoe a cold stare.

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinates nodded and put Zoe down.

    Without restraint, Zoe immediately rushed to the front of David. She wa

    n live without me? If it weren''t for you, our family wouldn''t have been separated for so many years and you wouldn''t have been appeared into my life at all! "

    "But, but now I''m with you, isn''t it? It''s a fact, and there''s no way to change it! Since there is no way to change it, shouldn''t we minimize the damage?" Zoe angrily questioned, "David! Millay is your daughter. I''m pregnant with the baby for ten month. Don''t you worry about her since she had disappeared for so long?"

    Unable to get any response from David, Zoe turned to look at Sara and said, "Sara, you are so kind-hearted. Please help me. I''m kowtowing to you!"

    After saying that, Zoe hit her head heavily on the floor.

    The dull sound startled Sara. She said anxiously, "Zoe, let''s have a talk about it. Get up quickly. Don''t hurt yourself."

    Zoe made a kowtow without any falsehood. Enduring the pain in her head, she said, "If you don''t agree, I won''t get up!"

 Chapter 722 Cruel And Merciless

    Sara looked at David and said, "Help her up, David!"

    David frowned and said, "Sara, she hurt you so much before. She should kowtow to apologize to you!"

    Hearing this, Zoe felt both angry and painful. She had already done this, but David did not show any mercy. She gritted her teeth and continued to kowtow.

    Sara said disapprovingly, "David! Hurry up and help her up. She is going to die!"

    It was not until David heard what Sara said that he reluctantly stepped forward to help Zoe up.

    Zoe pushed him away angrily, "Don''t touch me!"

    David snorted, "Zoe, if you want to go crazy, go home and continue!"

    "Home? You are going to divorce me. How can I have a home?" Zoe smiled bitterly, "Sara, are you not angry anymore? If you are still angry, I can keep kowtowing to you until you are satisfied. As long as you are willing to return David to me, I can do anything you want me to do!"

    "Give me back to you? You are just daydr

    out a knife from her bag and stab it towards Sara''s neck.

    "Sara!" shouted David, his face turning pale.

    As soon as he finished his words, David rushed over and held Sara tightly in his arms. Zoe''s sharp knife heavily pierced through his arm.

    "HMM." It hurt so much that David gritted his teeth.

    Startled, Sara looked at the blood flowing from David''s arm and shouted in panic, "David!"

    Zoe saw David pounced over to protect Sara. Seeing the blood on her right hand, Zoe thought of the day when Millay fell into the blood.

    "Well, David, since you are so cruel, don''t blame me!" Zoe pulled out the knife, and more blood flowed from David''s arm.

    When the bodyguards outside the door heard the noise inside, they immediately ran in and saw David covered in blood. The bodyguards ran up and kicked away the knife in Zoe''s hand, and the other one came to subdue her.

    "Go and call the doctor. Mr. David, how are you feeling?"

 Chapter 723 Subdue Zoe

    It was not until Zoe was subdued that David dared to get up from Sara. He shook his head with a pale face. Thinking of the dangerous scene just now, he felt a lingering fear.

    Looking at his bleeding arm, Sara choked, "Why did you pounce on me just now, David! Why are you so silly?"

    "Sara, I''m not stupid. I said I would protect you, and I''ll do what I say!" With too much blood lost, David felt dizzy.

    David forced himself to remain sober. "Call Wendy immediately and ask her to come here!"

    "Yes, sir!" the subordinate replied.

    When the medical staff arrived at the scene, they hurriedly sent David to the emergency room.

    In the He family''s house, Jared immediately walked up to Wendy and said, "Miss Wendy, something happened!"

    Seeing the anxious look on Jared''s face, Wendy asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"

    Jared said, "Zoe wanted to stab Mrs. Sara, but Mr. David stopped her. Mr. David''s arm was pierced."

    Wendy''s face lost the color. "Let''s go! Go to the hospital r

    ts of his body. Dad will be fine!" Wendy held her trembling hand tightly.

    "Wow! You are right. Your father will be fine. Our family will be fine!" Sara said firmly. She said this to herself. Only in this way could she calm down a little.

    Looking at Zoe whose hands and feet were tied and her mouth was sealed in the corner, Wendy cast a cold glance at her.

    Wendy didn''t want to talk to Zoe anymore. The more she talked to her, the happier she would be.

    Seeing that Wendy ignored her, Zoe wanted to curse hysterically, but her mouth was covered, so she could only make humming sounds.

    The Bluetooth headset on Jared''s ear vibrated slightly. He pressed the answer button, "Hello?"

    "Jared, have you sent Mr. David the news about Millay I just reported to you?" Roberto asked.

    It was not until then that Jared remembered that Millay was still waiting for David. Jared sighed and said, "Mr. David is injured and he is in the emergency room. I''m afraid we can''t go there today."

 Chapter 724 Transferred Successfully

    In the ward, Millay saw that Roberto''s face turned a little pale. She looked at him worriedly.

    "Okay, I see."

    Seeing that Roberto had hung up the phone, Millay asked at once, "Roberto, what did he say?"

    "Mr. David has known that you are injured and hospitalized. But he is also injured and is still in the emergency room, so he can''t come to see you." Roberto explained.

    Millay widened her eyes in disbelief, "what did you say? My father was also injured? How did he get hurt? "

    "I don''t know the details, but I know he is also injured." Roberto shook his head.

    The nurse asked vigilantly, "You are not lying to us, aren''t you? Millay''s father happened to be injured, too? What a coincidence! "

    Hearing what the nurse said, Millay also thought it was unconvincing. She bit her lower lip and shook her head, "I''m sorry. Without any direct evidence to prove that what you said is true, I am not going with you."

    Roberto had no choice but to call Jared again to report that Millay didn''t believe them.

    Hearing Jared''s

    ous photos he had taken today.

    The sky was completely dark, and the police were still taking notes.

    After Millay was transferred to the hospital, Roberto asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want me to buy some porridge for you? "

    "I''m not hungry." Millay asked anxiously, "How is my father now?"

    Roberto replied, "The operation was successful. He has just came out of the emergency room. Do you want to see him? You are unable to go there now. You can only wait for your father to come to see you when he feels better! "

    "What about her? How is she now? "

    "She?" "Who do you mean?" Roberto asked in confusion.

    "I mean Zoe," said Millay in embarrassment.

    "Now she was taken to the police station for investigation."

    "Is there any police in the hospital?"

    "I don''t know, but I can help you ask."

    Taking a deep breath, Millay made a decision. "If the police are still here, please do me a favor and call them over."

    "You want to see the police?"

    "Yes." Millay bit her lower lip. Her eyes turn a little red.

 Chapter 725 Tell The Police

    "Okay, I''ll ask him for you." Roberto turned to his companion and said, "Ask the hospital to come and have a check-up for Miss Millay. I''m worried about the medical skills of the small hospital."

    His companion nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go now."

    Roberto stood up and looked at the nurse who was brought here. "Take good care of Miss Millay. Call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    When Roberto came to the door of Sara''s ward, the bodyguards at the door greeted him one after another, "Bro Roberto."

    "Is Jared inside?"

    "Yes."

    "The police are also here?"

    "Yes, they are still here."

    "I have something to tell Jared. Please inform him for me."

    "Okay."

    In the ward, Jared heard a report from his subordinate. He went out and learned from Roberto that Millay wanted to see the police.

    They didn''t know how Millay got the wound on her neck. But Millay had always been biased and dissatisfied with Wendy before, so Jared, who was cautious, didn''t i

    rk." Wendy shook her head and said, "I can see that when Millay mentioned Zoe again, there was only hatred in her eyes. She was telling the truth, not lying."

    "Alas, how did this happen?" Sara murmured.

    Seeing the sadness on her mother''s face, Wendy knew that her mother began to be sentimental again. She held her mother''s hand tightly and comforted her, "Dad and Millay are fine now. Don''t worry too much. Have a good rest and recuperate yourself soon."

    "I also want to go shopping with you. I want to take you to see my company, watch my competition on the spot, and eat all kinds of delicious food!"

    After listening to Wendy''s description, a look of yearning appeared on Sara''s face.

    Noticing that Harold, who was sitting quietly in the corner and didn''t disturb them, Sara thought to herself, ''Yes, I have to get better as soon as possible. I want to stand on myself to attend my daughter''s wedding. I don''t want to bring trouble to them on a wheelchair.''

 Chapter 726 When A Wall Is About To Collapse, Everybody Gives It A Shove

    "Okay, I''ll be fine as long as they are here to watch me. You can go back and have a rest," Sara persuaded.

    Wendy shook her head. "How can I rest assured that others will take care of you? Dad was here before, so I can go back. Now that dad has fallen down, I have to stay with you."

    Since she couldn''t persuade Wendy, she turned to Harold and said, "Harold, take Wendy home. She has been busy all day long. Don''t make her too tired."

    Harold looked up at the expectant eyes of Wendy. He understood, "Wendy wants to stay. I respect her opinion."

    Wendy smiled. Harold knew her!

    Wendy smiled, "Mom, look, Harold is on my side. Two versus one, I win!"

    Sara smiled helplessly. "Harold, you spoil her too much."

    Harold just smiled and said nothing.

    After feeding Sara some soup, Wendy and Harold didn''t come out of the ward until her mother fell asleep.

    Wendy frowned and said, "Harold, you are so busy with your work. You don''t have to stay here with me. Go back and have a rest. You don''t need to

    fore. They get married directly."

    "If Sara was really the mistress, Wendy wouldn''t have been in Y City for so many years, would she?"

    "That''s right. If Sara is the mistress, she was a bad one. Y City is so poor and backward. At any rate, she have to raise her child in the Capital City. Will she let her participate in car racing?"

    "Yes, I agree with what the upper post said. It can''t be easily believed just by the marketing account posted on the micro-blog."

    In this society, there were too many people who hated the mistress. As soon as they heard who was the mistress, the netizens would be easily excited and explosive.

    With the analysis of rational netizens, many people could temporarily calm down and think about what was going on.

    Was Wendy their daughter? Was Sara the mistress?

    At this time, the Netizens found that someone had uploaded a black and white photo and said, "Oh my God! I didn''t expect that my uncle and David were classmates in college. I found this photo at his home!"

 Chapter 727 Stable Situation

    Everyone curiously clicked on the black and white photo, which was a graduation photo. Although there were many people in the photo, everyone noticed the two people standing in the first row.

    The boy held the girl''s hand. The two of them were wearing scholar''s clothes, and they smiled sweetly under the camera.

    "Wow! Wendy''s mother is so beautiful!"

    "Oh, it''s disgusting to pretend to be pure!"

    "Is it necessary to talk so rudely, upper poster?"

    "There were so many people taking photos together, and they just held hands. They must have been together at that time, right?"

    "Blogger, ask your uncle whether David and Sara were a couple at that time!"

    "Hey! Look, the woman next to David is Zoe!"

    "Yes, although it has been so many years, I can still recognize that she is Zoe."

    "It means that Sara and David were together when they graduated. And then the two of them broke up, and David was with Zoe later. Then, maybe David still has

    . I can handle it here."

    "Are you driving me away?" Harold raised her eyebrows.

    "Hah-hah! No, I don''t. I just feel sorry for you. You are so busy with your work, but you still accompany me!" Holding him in her arms, Wendy kissed him on the lips and said with a smile, "You always ask me to be obedient. Can you also listen to me once? Huh?"

    Harold smiled helplessly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you this time. Take care of yourself and don''t get yourself tired."

    "I know. Don''t worry!" After coaxing Harold away, Wendy came to David''s room with the food box.

    David had woken up. When he saw Wendy, he was surprised. "Wendy!"

    "I bring you breakfast!" After adjusting the bed higher, Wendy picked up the table, opened the food box and put it on it.

    "How is your mother?" asked David with concern.

    "She''s fine. She just had breakfast and now she''s asleep."

    David''s right arm was injured, so he could only spoon the congee with his left hand.

 Chapter 728 Everyone Knows

    In fact, David still wanted to ask something about Millay, but Millay had gone too far with Wendy before. He didn''t know if Wendy would be unhappy with his question.

    After hesitating for a while, David thought he should ask, "Wendy, what''s going on with Millay?"

    Wendy said, "She has been referred here."

    "Why did she get hurt? Is it serious?" asked David worriedly.

    Wendy replied, "Millay''s neck was cut by broken glass. Fortunately, her throat and trachea were not hurt."

    Before Wendy could finish her words, David took a deep breath and asked, "Her neck was hurt? Hiss! It was so dangerous! Who hurt her? Have you caught the murderer?"

    "Millay said it was Zoe who hurt her."

    "Zoe? Was that woman crazy? Millay is her daughter. How could she be so cruel?"

    "It''s useless to think about it now. Zoe is being investigated in the police station. You can go to see Millay after you get better." Wendy comforted him.

    "Okay, please help

    which was beyond Millay''s expectation.

    If it was Wendy who was injured and missing this time, Millay thought she would add insult to injury and it would be impossible for her to send someone to look for her out of kindness.

    Thanks to the help of Wendy and Harold, she could be saved. Otherwise, she didn''t know how long she would be trapped in that small hospital.

    After going through a deadly danger, Millay seemed to have grown a lot overnight. She had thought a lot.

    Now that she saw Wendy, she felt a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to take the initiative to speak.

    Fortunately, Wendy broke the ice first.

    "Is this congee to your taste? If you don''t like it, I can ask Jared to prepare it as you like," asked Wendy.

    Seeing no trace of contempt or sarcasm on Wendy''s face, Millay felt even more uncomfortable.

    "Millay?"

    Millay came to her senses and said apologetically, "Yes, it''s quite to my taste. It''s delicious."

 Chapter 729 Restless

    Wendy looked at Roberto and asked him about Millay''s current situation.

    Millay felt more and more uncomfortable. She had done so many excessive things in the past, but Wendy was still caring about her. Now she felt very guilty after she woke up.

    After Wendy finished her conversation with him, Millay asked, "How is my father?"

    "He is fine. Don''t worry!"

    "Well, I..." Millay looked at Wendy with hesitation.

    Seeing Millay''s awkward posture, Wendy was also confused. "What''s wrong?"

    Millay gritted her teeth and said, "Well, yes, I''m sorry!"

    Hearing this, Wendy blinked her eyes and looked at Millay in surprise.

    Millay blushed and said shyly, "I, I''m sorry! I know I have done a lot of wrong things before. Thank you very much for saving me regardless of the old grudges. Thank you very much! I hope you can forgive me!"

    Did Millay take the wrong medicine today?

    Wendy was a little scared. She looked at Millay''s fac

    ace.

    Hannah looked at him in surprise, "Wendy doesn''t recognize you, does she?"

    "Sara has woken up. Sara forgave me, so Wendy chose to forgive me as well!" said David with a smile.

    "Sara? Wendy''s mother woke up? Isn''t she in a vegetative state?" Brent was also shocked.

    "Yes! She just woke up!"

    "You are really... If it hadn''t been for this, you would have hidden it from us, wouldn''t you?" Hannah asked angrily, "It must be Zoe who knew that woman had woken up and was so jealous that she lost her mind. That''s why she wanted to take revenge, right?"

    David''s smile became light. "No matter what the reason is, it''s wrong to hurt others maliciously. Zoe will pay for it!"

    Brent also frowned, "Zoe has hurt David. Why are you still defending her? Are you crazy? "

    "I... I..." Hannah knew she was in the wrong.

    She just hated Sara. Now the Wen Family was in turmoil, and Sara was also one of the most crucial reasons.

 Chapter 730 Let Go Of The Grudge

    Hannah wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Brent. "Let''s talk about it later. Let''s go to see Millay first!"

    "That''s right! The most important thing is to see Millay first!" Hannah hurried to follow Brent to the ward of Millay.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    At this time, in Millay''s ward, Roberto was feeding her congee. Hearing the knock on the door, he immediately put down the food box and walked to open the door.

    Outside the door stood two elders that Roberto didn''t know. He frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

    Because the door of the ward was blocked by a strange man, Brent saw the situation in the ward and had to ask, "Excuse me, is this Millay''s ward?"

    "Yes!" Roberto looked them up and down in confusion and asked, "Who are you?"

    Hearing the familiar voice on the bed, Millay felt a lump in her throat and asked in a hurry, "Brother Roberto, is my grandfather here?"

    "Grandpa?" It was not until then that Roberto realized that t

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    send us out to look for her."

    "Did David ask Wendy to help him?" Hannah asked.

    "Yes! What I said are true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Mr. David for confirmation," Roberto nodded and said.

    It turned out that it was David who asked them to do so. Now that the father and daughter had recognized each other, it would be easier for them to talk.

    Seeing that Millay had fallen asleep, the two elders had to ask Roberto to take good care of her. Then they returned to the ward of David.

    Walking in the long corridor of the hospital, Brent sighed and said, "Thanks to Wendy, otherwise, it would be hard to say what would happen to David and Millay now. Don''t be stubborn. If Wendy has no blood relationship with us, she will be the Savior of our the Wen Family now. We should repay kindness with gratitude. Moreover, she is indeed the flesh and blood of our Wen Family. She is really a good child. You''d better let go of the grudge in your heart!"

 Chapter 731 Hold A Big Wedding Ceremony

    "I know, but I just feel a little uncomfortable." Hannah said with a frown.

    "Well, it''s not good for you to think too much. Think about it. If you were Wendy, you could have had a happy family, but a woman broke your family up. If you brought up the child alone... What''s more, the woman came to you on purpose and slandered you. What would you think? "

    Hearing Brent''s words, Hannah''s face changed slightly. "I... I''ll fight with her to the death!"

    "Yes, that''s it!" Brent raised his hand and patted on Hannah''s shoulder, "As for the matter about David, only Sara and her daughter are the most innocent."

    "Now that Sara has woken up, what should we do? Let David marry her? " Hannah said with hesitation, "He just divorced Zoe, and now he immediately marries Sara. Will it make others feel disappointed? It''s not good for our Wen Family if the news spreads out! "

    Brent rubbed his forehead uncomfortably and said, "Now the newspaper has reported it, and it must

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    sit here and listen carefully! " A deep voice suddenly came out from behind them, which scared the people in the ward.

    Wendy''s face changed slightly. She turned around and looked at Zachary worriedly.

    Grandpa was not in good health, so he shouldn''t be angry. Now he must be very angry when he heard what Hannah said.

    Although the Wen Family and the Shangguan Family didn''t know each other, they had met each other at some banquets.

    Brent was shocked and couldn''t sit still any longer. He stood up in shock and stared at Zachary who was holding a crutch in front of him.

    Hannah was also shocked. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief and confirmed again that the person standing in front of her was indeed Zachary.

    "You, you are Zachary?" Hannah took a deep breath.

    "Yeah, it''s me! I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that Mrs. Hannah has a good memory! " Zachary sneered.

    Zachary Shangguan, Sara Shangguan, yes! Their surname was Shangguan! So...

 Chapter 732 Dont Make It Simple

    Hannah exclaimed in disbelief, "Is Sara your daughter?"

    "Yes."

    Brent couldn''t accept the news at all. Sara was not a poor country girl, but the apple of Zachary''s eye!

    "But, I heard that your daughter passed away? What''s going on? " Hannah asked in a hurry.

    "Humph!" Zachary stared at David coldly, "Then you can ask your good son!"

    Hannah and Brent were shocked by Sara''s identity and couldn''t think normally. The two asked at the same time, "What do you mean?"

    "When I found that Sara was pregnant, I asked her who was the father of the baby, but she refused to tell me. I forced her to have an abortion. She didn''t want to do it, so she sneaked away. " The more Zachary said, the angrier he became. "I''ve been looking for her for so many years, but I don''t know where she is hiding. In the end, I can only announce to the public that she is dead!"

    Seeing her grandfather''s red face, Wendy hurried forward to help him calm down. "Grandfather,

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    "Okay, I''ll downloaded the Micro-blog now."

    After downloaded the Micro-blog, Roberto registered an account and logged in. "What do you want to see? Top search? Top topics? "

    "I want to see top search first." Millay smiled and said, "Now the fastest place to spread the news is Micro-blog. Even if you don''t watch TV or newspapers, you can know everything in the world just by looking at Micro-blog."

    Roberto pulled the chair closer. In order to make it convenient for Millay to watch Micro-blog, he leaned over, and the two of them were very close to each other.

    Millay was so nervous that she didn''t know how to put her hands and feet. When she felt the breath of Roberto rushing to her face, she felt that her face was about to burn.

    "Take your time. Is the scrolling speed okay?" Roberto asked.

    "Sure." Millay said. When she saw her name on the top search, she was slightly stunned and shouted, "Wait! Open the top search with my name! "

 Chapter 733 The Onlooker Is More Anxious Than The Player

    Roberto clicked the word ''Millay'' on the screen, and the screen of the mobile phone immediately changed.

    Millay was surprised to see that the marketing account exposed that Sara was a mistress who ruined her parents'' marriage. "Who, who spread the news?"

    "It must have been seen by the staff of the hospital when she came to make trouble. Maybe other doctors and patients on this floor saw it and took it secretly," Guessed Roberto.

    Millay looked at the comment area and found that there were many netizens standing on her side to attack and curse Wendy and Sara. If it had been in the past, she would have been very happy.

    Unfortunately, Millay was no longer the Millay she used to be. She couldn''t smile at all now, and began to worry about Wendy.

    "Something is wrong. Didn''t Wendy and others respond?" Millay asked curiously.

    Roberto shook his head and said, "I don''t know. My priority is to take care of you. The rest is not my concern."

    "Is it because Wendy is too busy caring her parents to pay attent

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    ck all the pictures that was taken when I was in the operating room and upload them to the post!"

    "Okay."

    "Send."

    "Drip."

    Sent successfully.

    This time, Wendy didn''t respond, which aroused many people''s suspicion. After the photos of Sara and David were exposed, many people stood on their side.

    But now, seeing that Wendy and others remained silence, many fence-sitters chose Zoe''s side again.

    "Don''t prove them innocence again, okay, Wendy''s brainless fans? The person involved is so guilty that she doesn''t respond. What are you barking for?"

    "The upper poster might not be lackeys, but the rumormongers hired by Wendy to help her prove her innocence!"

    "You are the most disgusting person in the world. You have to be righteous to break up other people''s families. How shameless you are!"

    "Is Zoe arrested or what?"

    "I heard that Zoe was arrested. What a poor woman! Her happy family turned into this!"

    "Oh my God! Millay has posted on micro-blog. Hurry up and check it! Shocking news!"

 Chapter 734 People Involved

    The netizens had been paying attention to the situation, but the people involved and the police did not respond. They were not sure whether the news of the marketing account was true or not.

    Now that Millay had sent the micro-blog message, the netizens thought that Millay was finally going to stand out to reproach Wendy. However, after reading the long micro-blog, they were all shocked.

    Looking at the long micro-blog, word by word, which revealed the despair and sadness towards Zoe. By looking at the bloody photo, the netizens did not expect that things really turned around.

    "Oh my God! It looked very painful by a simple look on the photos! I got goose bumps!"

    "Zoe almost killed her own daughter just because she had a quarrel. Is she crazy?"

    "Think about it. If your husband is taken away, your family will be broken into pieces. You have to go crazy if you don''t want to!"

    "What''s going on with your comments, upper poster? You have conflicts with your husband, but the child is innocent. W

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    lse in the living room, she slapped at Bonnie''s arm resentfully and said, "What are you talking about! What did you mean by ''Wendy''s mother''? She is your aunt! If your grandfather heard what you said, he would scold you to death! "

    "My grandfather is also here?" Surprised, Bonnie looked back at the porch and found Zachary''s shoes there.

    Bonnie was too anxious just now to notice that Zachary was also here today.

    Bonnie said impatiently, "Okay, I know! Mom, tell me now. Is my Aunt really awake? "

    "Yes, she woke up!" Ivy nodded.

    "I also learned from micro-blog that Sara was the mistress of David? Was it true? Is Wendy the child of the two of them?" Bonnie asked curiously with her eyes wide open.

    Ivy nodded again. "Yes, Wendy is the child of the two, but your Aunt is not a mistress."

    As Ivy spoke, she angrily recounted the past of Sara, David and Zoe. After that, she said sadly, "Your Aunt is also pitiful. If Zoe hadn''t made trouble, she and Wendy wouldn''t have lived so hard a life."

 Chapter 735 A Flash Of An Idea

    Bonnie looked around warily and asked, "Is my grandpa in my father''s study?"

    "Yes."

    Bonnie said in low voice, "Mom, let''s go to my room. I have something to tell you."

    "Oh?" Puzzled, Ivy looked at Bonnie asked, "What are you going to do in your room? You can''t tell me here? "

    Bonnie nodded and said, "Yes! I can''t say it here! "

    Ivy knew her daughter very well. She guessed that her daughter would say something stupid again.

    Seeing that Ivy didn''t respond but looked at her hesitantly, Bonnie said anxiously, "Mom, hurry up! I really have something to tell you! "

    "Okay." Ivy nodded and followed Bonnie upstairs.

    Bonnie hurried to her bedroom and closed the door.

    "Mom! What situation is it now? You don''t have to sympathize with them. "

    Ivy frowned and said, "After all, we are a family, and the Wen Family and the Shangguan Family are of the same social rank..."

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter! The most important thing is that... My aunt has woken up! Grandfather used to dote on her so much. N

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    chiatric patient killed a person on the street. In the end, it seemed that the court had exempted him from prison.

    If she was also a psychiatric patient, could she be exempted from prison? Could she not go to jail?

    The more Zoe thought about it, the more highly possible she felt!

    Hearing that the police were still persuading her, Zoe recalled the crazy woman she saw in the TV series and began to smile weirdly.

    "You are still..." Hearing Zoe''s strange smile, the policeman stopped talking and looked at Zoe in confusion.

    The two policemen in the interrogation room looked at each other, and one of them asked, "What are you laughing at?"

    Zoe didn''t say anything. She continued to laugh and murmured. But the voice was too low for the police to hear clearly.

    "What do you want to say? Speak louder! " The policeman said seriously.

    "You are mine. We won''t divorce. We will be together forever!" Zoe made it clear this time, but she deliberately said it in an exaggerated tone and weird laughter.

 Chapter 736 Pretend To Be A Mental Patient

    Hearing Zoe''s weird laughter, the policemen felt nervous.

    "Is Zoe crazy?" A policeman asked in a low voice.

    "It''s really weird."

    Hearing the police suspect that she was a lunatic, Zoe was overjoyed. It worked!

    As long as she acted well, she would be able to cheat everyone, so that she didn''t need to go to jail!

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t smile the next second. The police said, "But she looked good before. She suddenly smiled like this for no reason. Maybe she is pretending to be insane."

    "Yes, that''s possible! We can''t continue to ask her since she is like this. How about letting her go back first? "

    "Well, that''s all I can do!"

    Zoe was afraid that the policemen would find her guilty, so she had to keep her head down and let her hair cover her face.

    She kept taking deep breaths to calm herself down. She made up her mind not to let them find that she was pretending.

    The policeman immediately called his colleagues to take Zoe back and locked her up. The two of them found their captain and told him about Zoe''s things.

    The captain frowned and asked, "Check Zoe''s case

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    he police might find something new.

    Hearing what the police said, Millay asked in surprise, "You mean my mother... Is she crazy? "

    The policeman asked, "I''m not sure. She might be pretending to be crazy to escape legal responsibility. You are her daughter. Have you found anything wrong with your mother in daily life? "

    Millay thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "When my father was about to divorce her, she was indeed very excited. She looked like a crazy woman. But I don''t know if her reaction belongs to a mental patient''s or not. "

    "She did do something strange, didn''t she?" The policeman asked.

    Millay shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s strange. It''s normal for her to get angry and curse when she knows that my father is going to divorce her."

    "Is there anything else strange about her?"

    "She just dislikes me more and more. I was scolded by her when I came back late. She cut my neck after I quarreled with her that day!"

    "Okay, I understand."

    In David''s ward, David was also surprised to know that Zoe was crazy.

    "Did she do anything weird before?"

 Chapter 737 Identification Institute

    "No! After I asked for a divorce, her emotions fluctuated a lot, but I didn''t find anything abnormal about her!" David sneered with a frown. "Is she pretending to be insane? This vicious woman, in order to evade legal responsibilities, she almost didn''t send Millay to the hospital in time! Although she sent Millay to the hospital in the end, she hid Millay and sent people to monitor Millay. She lied to us that Millay was missing! It didn''t seem like a mad person''s behavior. She could arrange everything like that! She is smart!"

    David asked anxiously, "If Zoe is pretending to be insane, you can find out the truth, right?"

    The policeman nodded and said, "Don''t worry. We will take Zoe to the identification institution for a psychiatric identification."

    "That''s good."

    The police came back from the hospital to report the information they had found to the captain. The monitoring department had been studying the surveillance video of Zoe.

    The captain asked, "What did Zoe react in the detention

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    it here all the time!"

    Hearing the staff sympathizing with her, Zoe''s face, which was covered by her hair, smiled slightly.

    Another employee said suspiciously, "Maybe she really has mental disease, but this should be mild."

    What? How could it be mild? Why?

    Zoe was confused. She thought her condition should be very serious, but the result was only slight in the identification.

    Zoe was so anxious that she craned her ears to listen carefully!

    "I met a more horrible man the other day. I brought him the meal, but he broke the bowl and scattered the food all over my body."

    "Wow? Are you scalded?"

    "Yes! It hurts! Let''s stop talking about this. We''d better find a way to persuade her to eat something. Don''t let her fall ill here."

    "Okay!"

    Looking at the bowl in front of her again and hearing the staff''s persuasion, Zoe raised her hand secretly and knocked over the bowl and chopsticks directly. She shouted hysterically, "Get out of my way, where is David! Don''t leave me, David!"

 Chapter 738 Psychiatric Identification

    The medical staff was held in Zoe''s arms. She comforted her in a soft voice, "Okay, okay, I won''t leave you. As long as you are obedient, I won''t leave you."

    Holding back her embarrassment, Zoe grabbed the hem of the medical staff''s clothes and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll listen to you for everything! I will do whatever you ask me to do!"

    Zoe pretended to be pitiful, as if she really mistook the woman in front of her for her husband. If others saw it, they would feel sorry for her.

    But the staff of the appraisal institute were different. They had seen enough of the posturing.

    The staff said, "Well, from now on, you have to eat obediently."

    "Okay!" A silly smile appeared on Zoe''s face. The staff winked at the male colleague, and he immediately fetched another bowl of rice.

    There were only Zoe and the woman left in the room. The woman asked softly, "Do you remember what happened before?"

    "What do you mean?" Zoe pretended to be confused.

    "Your dau

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    sion whether she was crazy or not from the answer.

    As long as she chose those ridiculous and exaggerated answers, which were not the choices that normal people should choose, then she could prove that she was crazy?

    Zoe thought for a while and agreed, "Okay."

    Zoe, who was eating, didn''t notice that the two staff looked at each other and smiled mysteriously.

    After dinner, Zoe accepted the psychiatric examination with fear. The medical staff did not say how long it would take to fill in the form. She carefully studied every question and every answer.

    Zoe guessed that there must be a trap in some answers. She needed to be extra careful.

    When Zoe was doing the exercises, the staff in front of the monitor was also observing Zoe''s expression and rating the forms.

    On the other side, the person who leaked the news to the marketing channel was also found out by Jared. The hospital fired the medical staff immediately after knowing the result of the investigation.

 Chapter 739 Crowded

    When Zoe''s parents saw the news on the newspaper, they called Zoe and David anxiously, but they could get through to the two.

    Zoe''s parents arrived at the gate of the Wen Family''s villa and kept ringing the doorbell, but no one came out to open the door.

    Zoe''s mother mumbled in confusion, "Why is no one at home?"

    "Maybe Millay went to the hospital to take care of David, right?" Zoe''s father guessed.

    They didn''t play micro-blog, so they didn''t know that Millay was also injured.

    After thinking for a while, they took out their phones and called Brent. Although the phone was connected, no one answered.

    "Strange? Why can''t I get in touch with anyone at the critical moment?"

    The two of them worked together. One called Hannah, and the other called Brent.

    In David''s ward, looking at the number that was calling again, Hannah said angrily, "It seems that they will continue to call if we don''t answer the phone. What should we do?"

    "Then answer it. What else

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    the two elders were squeezed behind and could not move.

    "What happened? Why are there so many people here?"

    "I don''t know."

    Because of the exposure of the address, media reporters, paparazzi and passers-by who were gossiping rushed to the hospital to interview David and Sara.

    Now the security guards of the hospital and the bodyguards brought by Harold were blocking the crowd who were about to squeeze into the ward.

    "Excuse me, excuse me." There happened to be a patient in a hurry to have an operation, but the aisle was blocked by reporters. The medical staff kept shouting.

    "Don''t huddle here. Hey, can''t you understand me?"

    Two nurses were so angry that they wanted to swear.

    The security guard walked up to drive away the paparazzi who blocked the road. They took their cameras and quickly pressed the shutter. They even smiled at the security guard and said, "Hey, you can be careful. We are in a lawful society. You can''t push people or hit people!"

 Chapter 740 Say Something Nice

    Hearing the shameless words of the paparazzi, the security guards and some passers-by who also came to join the fun were furious.

    The passers-by also began to leave voluntarily. Some of them took out their mobile phones and took photos of the arrogant paparazzi. "You''d better leave as soon as possible. Don''t disturb the hospital''s order here. Don''t you see that someone is anxious to go to the operating room behind us?"

    "Yes, yes. Let''s get out of here."

    "This group of shameless people, I will post their photos on micro-blog and let everyone see their ugly faces!"

    One of the paparazzi pointed angrily, "You took photos of us? Delete it now!"

    "I''ll delete it as soon as you leave!"

    "Fuck! Can''t you understand me? Give me your phone! You are violating my portraiture right!"

    After saying that, a few paparazzi rushed up and tried to grab the phone of a passer-by. When they saw that the situation was about to develop into a group-fighting, the security guards hurriedly pulled them awa

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    d her throat to make herself a little more confident, "If it weren''t for the fact that David had an affair and wanted to divorce Zoe, how could she lose her mind and do such a thing!"

    "Yes!" Fabian also sighed, "David, I thought you were different from others, so I entrusted you with my daughter. If I had known it would happen one day, I would never marry Zoe to you!"

    Hannah laughed and sneered, "You are really good at saying something nice. What do you mean by trusting your daughter to him? Their marriage was just a win-win deal for our two families. We are just ordinary people, don''t say something as if we are doing something great.

    "What''s more, if it were for Zoe to destroy the relationship between David and Sara, do you think our two families will be connected by marriage? Well, now I think it''s a great loss for our family!"

    "What? Zoe destroyed the relationship between David and that bitch?" Kaya asked in disbelief, "Isn''t that bitch a mistress? You are really good at lying!"

 Chapter 741 The Overall Situation Is The Most Important

    Hannah angrily spoke out all the words that had been held in her heart for a long time, and roughly told the story of the three of them in the past.

    Hearing this, Fabian and Kaya were shocked. Kaya shook her head doubtfully and said, "You are lying. How could Zoe do such a thing? Don''t we know my daughter well?"

    Hannah stared at Kaya with resentment and said coldly, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Millay, or Zoe! But since she can pretend to be crazy now, I''m afraid she won''t tell you the truth!"

    "Relatives in law..." Seeing that Hannah was so aggressive, Fabian was about to speak, but was interrupted by Hannah at once.

    "Don''t call me your relatives in law. I can''t afford it. What a bad luck to marry your family." Hannah sneered.

    Kaya scolded out of anger, "Hannah! You''ve gone too far! What do you mean by saying that you are unlucky to marry us? Hah-hah, don''t forget that you had been talking to me fawningly before the marriage! Now that our Zhang Family is not powerful enough, do y

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    llay needs a good rest. How about you come to see her another day? The doctor said that she must have a good rest!"

    Looking at Millay''s almost transparent white face, the two of them felt sorry for her and could only leave the hospital in despair and grief.

    On their way back to the Zhang Family, Kaya wiped her tears and asked worriedly, "What should we do now? We can''t just sit still and wait for death. The board of directors is getting more and more restless recently!"

    Fabian''s eyes darkened. He said coldly, "Now, we have to let go of Zoe."

    "No way! She is our daughter!" Kaya cried.

    Although she had guessed the answer in her heart, she could not accept it immediately.

    Fabian said in a harsh voice, "You are the hostess of the Zhang Family. The overall situation is the most important now. The life and death of the Zhang Family may be decided in an instant."

    Kaya covered her mouth and cried in a low voice. She was not the hostess of the Zhang Family now, but the mother of a child!

 Chapter 742 Struggle

    Every time the paparazzi disguised themselves and tried to sneak into the hospital to take pictures of David and Sara, they were all caught by bodyguards.

    This time, it was a big news. New news was published on the newspaper every day, and the Internet was also very popular. Everyone was curious when the police would announce the investigation results.

    In fact, the police''s investigation results had come out. The wounds on the bodies of David and Millay were indeed done by Zoe, and now only the report of Zoe''s psychiatric identification was needed.

    Half a month passed. Looking at Wendy who went out early and came back late every day, Harold felt sorry for her and picked up several pieces of meat for her. "Eat more meat. You lost a lot of weight!"

    Wendy touched her face and said, "No, I don''t think so. I don''t feel anything different."

    "Yes, you lost a lot of weight!" Rachel also picked up some meat and put it into Wendy''s bowl. She pretended to be angry and said, "You mu

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    ng?"

    The staff chuckled, "Now I''m sure. Didn''t you see that she acted harder after she listened to what we said? Zoe, the result has come out. No matter what you do now, you are struggling desperately. "

    The staff relentlessly said, "You can eat when you are hungry, and go to the bathroom when you want to pee and poo. This is not the state of a psychiatric patient. Since you want to act, you should act more realistic. If you dare to shit in your pants, I''m afraid we won''t be so sure that you are pretending to be insane so soon. "

    "Ha-ha, and the questions we have given you. Do you really think we judge you based on the answers you have chosen? You are wrong. We judged based on your expression when you answer the question. I really want you to see the expression on your face when you answer the question. You are as serious as if you were testing. But unfortunately, I don''t have the right to let you watch the surveillance video. You should go back to where you should stay. "

 Chapter 743 The Verdict

    After saying these words, they ignored Zoe who was shouting behind them. The staff took the police to go through the handover procedure.

    Zoe was left alone in the room again. She cried desperately. She really didn''t want to go back to the detention center. She didn''t want to go to jail. She was the apple of the Zhang Family''s eye. She couldn''t be a prisoner.

    When Zoe was crying sadly, two policemen came in and handcuffed her hands. She was stuffed into the police car.

    It seemed that the result was true. They were not deceiving her. Zoe cried out, "I don''t want to go to jail. I have money. I can give you money! Do you know who I am? I''m the daughter of the Zhang Family. As long as you can let me go, I can give you as much money as you want! Really! "

    "If you don''t believe the wealth of our family, you can contact my parents. Right! I want to see my parents! I want to see them! If they know I''m locked up, they won''t refuse to help me! I want to see my parents. Call them here right now! "

    Zoe kept screaming in

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    inally, the netizens were scolding Zoe and sympathizing with Wendy, but the topic was unexpectedly shifted to the variety show.

    Suddenly, many netizens found that the official micro-blog of Star Culture had sent a message, "Thank you for your suggestion. We are already considering the practicability of this proposal!"

    The netizens were joking. They didn''t expect that Star Culture would respond to them, and they were really seriously thinking about it!

    "Ah! Does it mean that we have the chance to see Wendy and Alice be in the same show again? "

    "I''m new here. Who is Alice?"

    "Really? You don''t know Alice? Alice is Jeremy''s wife! Haven''t you seen the movie called Divine Steal? Wendy and Alice are both there! "

    "Oh, oh, it''s her. I remember her. She''s such a cool woman!"

    The micro-blog was full of laughter. But Zoe stayed in the cell alone.

    She kept shouting to see her parents in the prison. She waited day after day, but her parents were too busy to take care of themselves. Her waiting was in vain.

 Chapter 744 Ready To Set Off

    Because of the scandal of Zoe''s malicious injury, some people were afraid of offending the Wen Family and the He Family behind Wendy, so they stopped the cooperation with the Zhang Family. The stock of the Zhang Family had fallen down for several days.

    In order to stabilize the situation, the Zhang Family contacted many people, but no one was willing to help.

    The capital turnover was very tight, and the Zhang Family had contacted several banks so that they could get through the crisis. But at present, the risk of investing the Zhang Family was too high, so no bank was willing to help the Zhang Family.

    The capital chain was broken, making it difficult for the Zhang Family. They wanted to ask for help from the Wen Family, but since David and Zoe had divorced, they had no right to ask David for help.

    They had no choice but to ask whether there was a big company willing to purchase their company. But now, the Zhang Family was involved in scandals, and no company was interested in them.

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    e two of them had happy and sweet smiles on their faces.

    Looking at this scene, Jared envied. Thinking that he was still single till now, he sighed deeply and opened the door and got off the car.

    Seeing that Wendy was approaching, Jared opened the door for Wendy and Harold.

    Wendy apologized, "Jared, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    "It''s Okay, Miss Wendy." After returning to the driver''s seat, Jared immediately started the car and drove to the He Family.

    Jared was in the car all the time, so the heating was not turned off. It was very warm in the car.

    Resting her head on Harold''s shoulder, Wendy started to browse news on micro-blog and gradually she fell asleep.

    The phone in her hand slipped down on Harold''s lap. He quickly caught it and saw the sweet sleeping face of the girl beside him. He smiled and whispered, "Slow down."

    Jared noticed from the rearview mirror that Wendy was asleep. He answered in a low voice and slowed down the car immediately and drove steadily.

 Chapter 745 Run Away

    The car slowly drove into the He Family''s house. Harold gently carried Wendy out of the car.

    Sitting in the living room and watching TV, Rachel heard the noise and looked up at the porch. "Come back... Eh?"

    Rachel was about to ask Wendy what happened, but Harold winked at her, indicating her to keep silent.

    Sitting on the sofa, Rachel closed her mouth obediently and looked at Harold with great interest.

    Seeing her son carrying Wendy upstairs carefully as if he was holding some treasure, Rachel smiled with relief.

    Fortunately, Harold met Wendy. In the past, she was really worried about whether she could see her grandson in her life.

    Harold gently put Wendy on the bed and got rid of the familiar embrace. Wendy opened her eyes in a daze and saw Harold beside her. She looked around and found herself in the bedroom.

    Seeing her wake up, Harold asked softly, "Go to wash yourself first and then go to bed. There are many bacteria in the hospital, so you need to change your clothes."

    E

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    es before it hit the tire wall and stopped.

    Sara covered her mouth, pointed at the screen and asked, "Is... Is this Wendy?"

    "Yes! This is the video of her previous accident in the competition." Seeing Sara crying with her hand covering her face, David comforted her in a hurry, "Don''t worry, Sara. Keep looking."

    Wiping the tears off her face, Sara felt her heart was in her throat. She didn''t expect such a serious accident to happen.

    Her daughter seemed to be fine. She didn''t expect racing to be so dangerous.

    On the screen, Wendy climbed out of the broken racing car. Except for the dirty racing suit, she looked fine.

    "Is Wendy all right?" Sara asked in surprise.

    "Yes!" David nodded and explained the materials of the F1 racing car and some important designs on the car body to her.

    "So the safety performance of F1 racing car is better than that of our cars on the market. If you see that Wendy has an accident in the competition in the future, you don''t have to worry too much."

 Chapter 746 Its Stocks Was Acquired

    With the knowledge spread by David in advance, she could look into the accident with new eyes. A huge collision happened in the final of F1 formula. Wendy turned the steering wheel in time to avoid the disaster.

    Sara was startled by what she saw on TV. Luckily, she had watched the video of Wendy''s accident, so she wasn''t worried about her.

    Sure enough, the drivers in the scrapped racing cars on the screen climbed out nimbly.

    David exclaimed, "The quality of the car is really good. The drivers are fine even if the cars are broken."

    It was the first time for Sara to watch a competition, and there were many things she didn''t understand. Seeing that Wendy, who was temporarily ranked first, slowed down, she asked David in confusion.

    After watching so many of Wendy''s F1 formula competitions, David knew a lot about it and explained it to Sara slowly.

    This time, Wendy won the championship again without danger. Looking at the bright and confident smile on the screen, Sara smiled with relief.

    Seeing the smile on her face, David smile

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    d shareholders felt that things were not that simple. Many people had added Summer Group to portfolio and began to study the MACD and other index curves.

    After the stock market opened in the afternoon, the Champion Group continued to purchase the shares of the Summer Group. By the closing time, the Champion Group had acquired five percent of Summer Group''s share.

    Afterwards, the Champion Group issued an announcement to acquire Summer Group.

    Acquiring was a rule in the stock market. When an investor bought five percent of a stock through Securities secondary market, he must make his identity public and let everyone know about it.

    "Damn it! I knew that the share of the Summer Group wouldn''t be limit up without any reason. It turned out that it was acquired by the Champion Group."

    "What does Champion Group''s purpose? Do it want to acquire the Summer Group?"

    "That''s possible. Although the Summer Group has developed well these years, it is still inferior to the Champion Group in terms of qualifications and financial resources."

 Chapter 747 Unite Together

    Albert also saw the announcement made by the Champion Group in time. He frowned and looked at the computer screen.

    Now he was also very curious about the purpose of the Champion Group. After thinking for a while, he looked at the Secretary beside him and said, "Send a notification for the general shareholder''s meeting."

    "Yes, sir." The Secretary nodded and left.

    Fortunately, the company was going to hold a general shareholder''s meeting this week. The shareholders had already arrived in Y City, and now they could come here even if they were notified temporarily.

    In the meeting room, ten shareholders arrived one after another.

    One of the men asked discontentedly, "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly inform me for the meeting? I just met my friend and chatted with him for less than ten minutes before I rushed here."

    "Yes, it''s not easy for me to spare time to play with my wife and children in the zoo. When I received the notice, I left them alone. My children were so sad that they cried."

    "I guess what Mr. Albert has something to say in

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    , the Champion Group came aggressively, which made Derek uneasy. "Do you really think that the Champion Group is just buying shares?"

    "My gut feeling tells me that they are aiming at something bad," Albert shook his head and said coldly.

    "Have you discussed with Wendy? What does she think?" Derek asked.

    Albert said, "I haven''t contacted her yet. I guess she hasn''t gotten off the plane yet."

    "Okay, I have something to deal with in the company. I''ll go back first. If you need any help, you can call me."

    "Okay, take care." Albert saw Derek off in person.

    As soon as he returned to his office, he saw the Secretary waiting aside. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"

    "Miss Wendy is back." The Secretary had just found that someone had sent a photo of Wendy on micro-blog, so she immediately came to report.

    Hearing this, an excited smile appeared on Albert''s face. "Okay, okay, I know. You can go now."

    When the Secretary closed the door, she saw that Albert had taken out his phone and made a phone call. She closed the door in confusion.

 Chapter 748 The Copycat Car

    Wendy got off the plane and walked out of the airport arm in arm with Harold. Harold''s secretary had been waiting for him for a long time.

    Jared stepped forward and opened the door. When Wendy was about to get in, she saw a sports car not far away. She was slightly stunned.

    Seeing that Wendy didn''t sit in, Harold followed her gaze and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"

    "Wait, I''ll go there to have a look." Wendy wanted to walk over to see the sports car, but she couldn''t because there were many fans around.

    The security guards thought they could have a rest, but they saw that Wendy didn''t take a car and leave. Instead, she stood still. The captain of security guards squeezed in and asked, "Well, don''t you plan to leave right now?"

    "I''m really sorry. I want to go there to see that sports car," said Wendy apologetically, pointing ahead.

    "What? See that car?" The captain of security guards was confused. He looked in the direction where Wendy pointed and found it was not far away. After thinking for a whi

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    a little proud.

    The man straightened his clothes and coughed. He walked over, pretending not to care and said, "Get out of my way. Get out of my way. Don''t surround my car."

    He was so proud that he could imagine people around looking at him enviously.

    He got in the car and fastened his seat belt complacently. Suddenly, there were several sounds of photo-taking outside the window.

    He looked out of the window and found that someone was taking pictures of him. He raised his eyes and looked out of the window from a angle he thought was good-looking. An evil smile appeared on his face.

    The man was slightly stunned. What was going on? Why did those people look at him with some contempt? What were they talking about?

    The man who didn''t know what was going on could only stop smiling awkwardly and turn around. At this time, a medium voice came to his ears.

    "So this copycat is his car!"

    "To be honest, if I can''t afford it, I won''t buy it or change a brand. I won''t buy the copycat. It''s too LOW!"

 Chapter 749 Another Notification

    Hearing the disdainful words, the man''s face immediately turned livid. He looked at the others and found that there was also a trace of envy on their faces.

    Now he finally understood why these people were surrounding him. It turned out that his copy Shadow sports car had been seen through.

    The man had been driving for a while and had never been seen through. What was going on today?

    Hearing the discussions of the people around, the man immediately started his sports car and fled in embarrassment.

    When the man returned home, he found that his copy sports car had been on the micro-blog hot search. Some of the photos had taken of his appearance, and most of the posters had blurred him, and a few of them had directly uploaded the original photos.

    The man became angry from embarrassment. He sent a private message to the bloggers, telling them that they had violated his portraiture right and asked them to delete the micro-blog immediately.

    The fans also felt that they had done something wrong and didn''t want to cause any trouble, so they deleted the photos. But since the photos had been spr

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    house. Wendy asked for leave and stayed at home. She lied to Sara that she couldn''t go to the hospital to accompany her in the daytime because of something at school.

    By the closing of the stock market that day, Champion Group had acquired nine percent of Summer Group''s shares, and it was not far from the level of a second notification.

    In the study, Wendy and Albert were discussing countermeasures. Generally, if company A wanted to acquire company B, they would inform in advance and discuss it.

    This kind of acquisition came up without saying a word, and after the notification, they did not communicate with each other. It was most likely to be a hostile takeover.

    If the Champion Group wanted a hostile takeover of Summer Group, they had to provide a plan immediately. They couldn''t just sit and watch the Champion Group become a major shareholder of the Summer Group.

    After the Champion Group became a major shareholder, it would probably not work to implement the plan. After all, the Champion Group had the right to object.

    The side that had more votes would have the final say by then.

 Chapter 750 Market Game

    Therefore, the current task of the Summer Group was to prevent the Champion Group from becoming the biggest shareholder. Wendy and Albert carefully discussed and decided to implement the Poison Pill Plan.

    The Poison Pill Plan was a method of negative merger. Normally, when some companies were facing the threat of acquisition, they would choose to issue new shares. They would dilute their own shares and increase the number of the floating shares, in order to reduce the ratio of the competitor''s shares.

    To put it simply, if a bag of sugar was poured into one hundred milliliters of water, after a few hundred milliliters more water was added into the cup, the sweetness of the water would be reduced.

    This was the Poison Pill Plan, which was closely related to the counter acquisition. It was a good defensive preparation in advance, which was helpful to suppress a hostile takeover. It was one of the most effective methods among the company''s defensive strategies.

    If the Champion Group still wanted to be the biggest shareholder of the Summer Group, it would need to constantly buy shares, which would greatly increase the acquisition costs of the Champion Group.

    Two pieces of sugar were supposed to make the water swee

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    this case, I won''t buy the shares of the Summer Group in the following two days. By then, if there is less sealing orders, the stock price will naturally be falling. Individual investors and organizations who wished to share the profit will give up. After their sell-off, the price would fall. Then we can continue to buy. "

    "Okay!" The Secretary nodded and left immediately.

    Sure enough, after the opening of the stock market on the second day, some shareholders found that although the price of the Summer Group was still a limit-up today, the closing orders were obviously much less.

    Did the Champion Group buy enough? Would it going to close at the limit down tomorrow? Investors who had been in stock trading for many years often encountered such a situation.

    It was not uncommon that today''s stock price was still limit-up would turn to a limit-down the next day.

    After thinking for a while, many people decided to sell their shares as soon as possible. Seeing more and more successful selling orders, many people began to hesitate whether to continue to keep it or sell them.

    The conservatives decided to sell it to stop making more profits. The radicals decided to keep it. They bet that it would rise tomorrow.

 Chapter 751 Ambitious

    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, the stock price of the Summer Group dropped, from ten percent to eight percent.

    Seeing that the stock price had reached the limit up and then dropped, many people were frightened and afraid that the profit in their hands would decrease. They had made up their mind to sell the shares.

    More and more people were selling their shares. At this time, the rise rate of stock price of the Summer Group had fallen to five percent today, just when many people decided to sell their shares,

    it continued to fall, to three percent. The stock market closed and the stock in their hand couldn''t be sold out.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the announcement of the Champion Group. If they didn''t issue the notification, it meant that the share they purchased hadn''t reached ten percent.

    The shareholders were discussing what on earth the Champion Group wanted to do, and people were also paying closer attention to the stock exchange. After the stock market of the Summer Group fell today, some organizations and venture capital bought in, but the Champion Group did not continue to purchase it.

    Wendy also discussed with Harold. The two of them agreed that the Champion Group would continue to acquire. Anyway, they''d better not have t

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    The stock price of the Summer Group had risen to more than sixty dollars again. Now the cost of buying the shares had greatly increased, and they still did not give up the purchase.

    At the same time, the investigation result from Jared came out.

    Looking at the documents in front of her, Wendy''s face changed slightly. "Really? The Champion Group has purchased Shallow? They had a good appetite! It seems that he wants everything in the low, medium and high-end market and wants to dominate it!"

    "Because they copy our models and car symbols, many customers will choose to buy Shallow for the sake of price," Jared reported.

    Wendy frowned as she thought of something. "Go and find out why the Champion Group suddenly targeted at Shallow and Summer. Check if my identity has been exposed."

    "Yes."

    Jared immediately asked his subordinates to investigate. Soon he got the answer that Wendy''s identity was not exposed.

    Baylor saw that the reputation of Shadow and the Summer Group was getting higher and higher, and their market shares were also snatched away a lot. He was afraid that it would endanger the position of the Champion Group. He wanted to be the leader of the domestic car industry, so he had a plan to acquire the Shallow and the Summer Group.

 Chapter 752 Commercial Espionage

    Because Shadow was too mysterious and the boss behind it was said to be a returnee. Many people in the country wanted to have a good relationship with Shadow''s boss, but this person was very difficult to be tracked all the time, and few people in the country were familiar with him.

    After thinking for a while, Baylor gave up the plan of purchasing Shadow and turned to acquire the fake Shadow, Shallow.

    Wendy continued to look through the materials in her hand, only to find that Baylor had sent someone to inquire about the designer of Shadow.

    Oh? Baylor wants to find me? Wendy raised her eyebrows.

    Unfortunately, except for the chairman, Dillon, no one in Shadow knew that Shadow''s designs were designed by Wendy.

    Even the senior leaders of Shadow had never seen anyone in the Design Department. They didn''t know which country the designer was from and whether the designer was a man or a woman.

    But when they saw a series of exquisite designs by Shadow, they thought that it was because Dillon cared about the designer very much and was afraid that the designer would be poached by a high salary, so he did such a good job of ke

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    t by the Secretary of their chairman in person. It seems that except for the Secretary and the chairman, no one knows the real identity of the designer."

    "Hah-hah, is it so well hidden?" Baylor''s eyes were a little cold. "We have to find out who is the designer of Shadow even if we have to dig deep. We should start with the secretary. We also need to send someone to keep an eye on Dillon to see who he has more contact with and if we can find any clues."

    "Yes, sir." The Secretary nodded.

    On the other side, Dillon also received a call from Wendy. He wanted to laugh when he learned that the Champion Group had purchased Shallow and was secretly looking for the designer of Shadow.

    In fact, even the Secretary of Dillon didn''t know that Shadow''s designer was Wendy. She was only responsible for sending the design draft to the production workshop every time, and she hadn''t seen Wendy in person.

    It was impossible to dig out the boss of Shadow. It could only be said that Baylor was miscalculated this time.

    Wendy said, "I guess they won''t stop until they get what they want. Be careful of the commercial espionage in Shadow."

 Chapter 753 Participate In The Draw

    "Yes! I''ll be careful. Don''t worry, Wendy," said Dillon.

    "I''ve asked Jared to collect the evidence of Shallow''s plagiarism on Shadow. Baylor has a big appetite. It seems that he was not afraid of not being able to acclimatize." Wendy smiled. "I''m afraid that someone will also be watching you. Don''t meet Uncle Albert these days. Let''s call or contact online when we have time."

    "Okay."

    Both Dillon and Albert were the most important helpers of Wendy, so she trusted them very much.

    The purchase and anti-purchase of the Summer Group and the Champion Group wouldn''t come to an end so soon. Now, the Champion Group was still absorbing Summer''s shares. Anyone with a discerning eye knew that Champion Group really had the intention to purchase the Summer Group.

    The stock price of the Summer Group was raised by private and public equity institutions and individual investors as they all rushed to buy its shares. Now the Summer Group had reached limit-up for several days in a row. Its share price had risen to seventy dollars. The shareholders who held its stock were laughing from ear to ear.

    So many people scrambled to buy the shares of the Summer Group. Now the acquisition of

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    attack Shallow and the Champion Group. After knowing the cause and effect of the matter, the passers-by also joined the group of criticism.

    At the same time, Shadow opened micro-blog and posted the first message, "Hello, nice to meet you on the internet. We have received the feedback from you. We will take legal means to protect our own rights and interests.

    If you see a plagiarist car in your life, you can take photos and contact us. There is a small reward! In addition, repost this micro-blog will be able to participate in the lottery draw. We will draw a hundred friends who support us on thirty first of this month, and each of them will be rewarded with ten thousand dollars in cash!"

    "Wow! A hundred people, ten thousand dollars each? Did I see it wrong?"

    "Ah! Let''s join in to lower the chance of winning!"

    "Let me invite a team to join them!"

    "Did you make a mistake? It should be a hundred people to share that ten thousand dollars equally, right?"

    Someone questioned, and soon Shadow''s official micro-blog replied, "Yes, you saw it right. A hundred people, ten thousand dollars each!"

    "Shadow is really impressive! The total of the reward is one million!"

 Chapter 754 Criticized By All Users

    "This should be the biggest reward of any draw on micro-blog, right?"

    "Wow, the speed of reposting is so fast. It has reached one hundred thousand in five minutes. It''s many times faster than the reposting of those popular stars on micro-blog!"

    "It''s an explosive news. All the inactive users who have been dormant for a long time on micro-blog have come to life. Everyone is reposting this micro-blog."

    Many people took part in the repost for the lottery. After reading the micro-blog carefully, they asked in confusion, "It mentioned plagiarism. What''s going on?"

    Some warm-hearted netizens began to tell them the cause and effect of the matter. More and more people knew that Shallow had plagiarized Shadow and that the Champion Group had purchased Shallow.

    Soon, this series of related things were all listed on the hot search list and the hot topic list. Everyone on micro-blog knew about this regardless of the topic or group they followed.

    More and more people joined in the criticism or the Champion Group and Shallow.

    Some misers also found out the key point.

    "Turtle, Shadow''s micro-blog Post said that there wou

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    l thing, you can resign now!" Baylor laughed in extreme anger.

    The manager was frightened that he sweated. He hurriedly waved his hand and explained, "No, no, no. Mr. Baylor, I didn''t mean to lie to you! We really pressed it down as soon as possible, but who knows... "

    Hearing the word, Baylor interrupted and sneered, "Have a look, there is a ''but''."

    "No, no, no. Mr. Baylor, please listen to my explanation!" The manager was so anxious that he interrupted Baylor, "Who knows that Shadow has opened a micro-blog and posted the news that they are collecting evidence of Shallow''s plagiarism? If the netizens take the photos and send them, they will be rewarded.

    What''s more, they even announced a lottery draw on micro-blog. They said anyone who reposts their announcement would be qualified to participate in the draw. At the end of this month, a hundred people will be the lucks of the draw and each will be awarded ten thousand dollars." The manager said excitedly, "Shadow arrange a draw activity of one million dollars for this matter. Everyone is so happy that they desperately reposted the micro-blog post of the company."

 Chapter 755 Shadows Scandal

    "What? One million dollars as the reward for the draw?" Baylor was stunned.

    "Yes, one million dollars! Now the micro-blog post has been reposted for more than five million. It''s because of their lottery draw that made the matter big. We can''t suppress it."

    "Five million reposted? So many?" Baylor widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "Yes, in addition to reposting, there are also a lot of comments. People on micro-blog are crazy." The manager sighed, "It''s because of Shadow''s move that we are in such a passive position."

    With a gloomy face, Baylor said, "Log in the micro-blog and I''ll see the comments online."

    "Okay." The manager took out his phone and logged in micro-blog to show it to Baylor.

    He quickly glanced at the topic. There was no one who spoke for their Champion Group in the ten micro-blog posts.

    Baylor''s face darkened. He said viciously, "Damn it! How dare Shadow fight against us?"

    They found from the website of the industrial and commercial bureau that the legal person of Shadow was Dillon. Baylor had sent people to investigate him. He found that Dillon was just a returnee a

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    t that just a slap in our face?" the employee asked.

    The manager said coldly, "There is nothing in this world that can''t be done with money. If you can''t do it, it means that you haven''t given enough money."

    The manager looked at another employee and said, "Go and check if there is any scandal about Shadow. We can expose it and make Shadow worse."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The Champion Group also began to implement the plan to deal with Shadow.

    More and more people took the pictures of Shallow and provided them to Shadow. The netizens posted micro-blog to show that they really received the reward of one thousand dollars from Shadow.

    Seeing that Shadow was so rich, people were more excited to find the copy cars.

    "It''s so funny. I just found a Shallow car, but there were several people surrounding it taking pictures."

    "Yes, I met the driver in embarrassment. He knew we were taking pictures of his car so he kept scolding us."

    "Me too. But my friend went to persuade the driver to reject the car or sell it. What''s funnier is that the driver was convinced by my friend. It''s really hilarious."

 Chapter 756 The Iron Wall

    Half a month had passed, and the news of Shadow had been on the top search, and the number of repost of the Shadow''s post about the draw had exceeded fifty million on micro-blog.

    It was only half a month later, and the draw wouldn''t be held until the end of the month. Many netizens estimated that the number of repost would exceed a hundred million, becoming a record high of repost on micro-blog history.

    The people of the Champion Group had investigated for a long time, but they didn''t find any scandal about Shadow. The public relations department was in a predicament.

    The manager murmured in disbelief, "How could it be possible that there is no scandal at all? No one wants to make money from the bottom?"

    They were all peers. How could Shadow have no problem with what they would encounter?

    For example, if a new car was soaked in water in a typhoon, it would be a pity to abandon it. They would usually repair it and continue to sell it as if it was new and fine.

    If there was something wrong with the soaked car and the owner came to them, they would try every means to deceive the owner so that they would

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    on his subordinates.

    A few days later, all the employees in the public relations department were off duty, and the manager was still in the office alone.

    "Tick tack." His phone rang.

    He unlocked his phone and saw Baylor''s reply with two words. He immediately sent the words he had made up.

    He had just sent the contents he had made up to Baylor. After confirming that there was no problem, he sent them.

    He even bought the headline and published it to the front page.

    People who were browsing micro-blog suddenly saw a micro-blog post on their home page, "It''s a thrilling two hours. Shadow''s car almost killed me."

    When many people saw the title, they sniffed, "Another Click bait."

    Some people were not interested in browsing micro-blog, and those who were interested in it clicked to read the long micro-blog. They were shocked when they saw it.

    It was written in the long micro-blog in detail that the blogger encountered a hair raising incident while driving Shadow''s car.

    The blogger drove back to the Capital City a few hours ago. On the expressway, he suddenly found that he couldn''t slow down.

 Chapter 757 There Is Something Wrong With The Car

    Although we could drive very fast on highway, it needed to slow down at some corners.

    As a result, he couldn''t stop the car and he had to keep driving more than a hundred kilometers per hour. He was so scared that his scalp was numb. He had tried many ways but failed to slow down the car.

    Because of the fast speed, the blogger didn''t dare to call the police for help, so he had to continue to control the steering wheel.

    When he was getting closer to the toll station, the blogger was ready to die on the spot. He didn''t expect that the speed could finally slow down, so he slowed down and slowly passed the toll station.

    After returning home, the blogger was scared out of his wits and he immediately posted it on micro-blog.

    After reading this long micro-blog, the netizens were surprised and reposted it and mentioned Shadow Group.

    Some technical maniac began to ask the blogger if there was something wrong with the system, or if he had modified it in private, which caused the system to have a problem.

    The blogger replied, "No, I''m doing the same as usual. My sports car has not be

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    the Internet saying that there is something wrong with Shadow''s car. The matter is quite a big one. I always feel that it is not that simple."

    "Okay, I''ll log in to micro-blog right now and contact you later."

    "Okay."

    Harold also sat up from the bed and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Uncle Dillon said that there was something wrong with Shadow''s car. I don''t know if it''s true or not. I have to see it." Wendy took out her phone and logged into micro-blog. Immediately, she saw that the micro-blog was reposted on the home page.

    Harold also came over and quickly checked the micro-blog. He frowned and said, "Can''t stop the car? What do you think is the problem?"

    "It''s hard to say. Since he said that he didn''t make any mistake or refit the car, I can only call the car back and check it carefully." Wendy shook her head. Looking at the fierce comments, she frowned and said, "I''m confident in my employees, but I can''t guarantee that some commercial espionage has involved into the accident and tampered with it. Now the news is exposed exactly at this time. I don''t think it''s that simple."

 Chapter 758 Fair And Just

    Harold thought for a moment and said, "Don''t let them keep it a secret. Whether it''s the problem of the employees or the commercial espionage, we must deal with it well and make all the investigation results public."

    "Yes! I have the same plan!" Wendy nodded and said in a low voice, "If it''s really our own fault, then I will call back all the cars. If it''s a commercial espionage, I won''t suffer the loss for nothing."

    Harold rubbed Wendy''s head and said, "Just tell them to do it. Have a rest first!"

    "Okay." On the other hand, Wendy called Dillon and told him to ask his men to contact the driver of the car who had exposed the news and communicate with him in a good attitude.

    And they had to deal with this matter properly. They couldn''t make the car owner feel that he was suppressed which would make them looked guilty.

    They had a clear conscience, but they were not sure whether their subordinates would have problems or be bribed.

    Knowing what was on Wendy''s mind, Dillon immediately arranged everything.

    The editor in chief of Shadow''s official micro-blog contacted the

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    riously, "What, what did you say? Did they contact the police?"

    "Yes!"

    Baylor''s face darkened. He thought for a while and said, "Call the manager of the public relations department over immediately."

    "Yes, sir!" The Secretary immediately went out and called in Freddie.

    Baylor asked nervously, "Is the person you found reliable?"

    Freddie nodded and said, "Yes."

    "Damn it! Shadow even contacted the police to get involved. I''m afraid that they suspect that this matter is not simple. You must make the person you find calm down and don''t reveal the truth in front of the police."

    "Okay, I understand." Freddie nodded and asked, "Mr. Baylor, have you notified the third party institution?"

    "I''ve informed them. You should ask your friend to send the car there as soon as possible."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Unexpectedly, before Freddie called his friend, the police had already contacted the driver.

    The driver looked at the policemen in uniform in front of him and swallowed nervously. "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?"

    "Did you post this micro-blog?" the policeman asked.

 Chapter 759 Plan For The Worse

    "Yes, I sent it," the driver nodded and said.

    "Here is the thing. We heard that you are going to send the car to a third party testing company, right?"

    The driver swallowed nervously and said, "Yes."

    "We are going to get the traffic records in the black box first," the policeman explained.

    Hearing this, the driver was even more frightened.

    Because their original story was that he would not slow down on the expressway until he arrived at the toll station.

    He planned to send the car to the third party testing agency which was run by the friend of Baylor so that he could directly ask them to tamper with the data. Then they would frame Shadow. Then Shadow could not say anything about it since the data was tampered.

    However, who knew that Shadow would contact the police? Who knew that the police would come early on the second morning, and all their plans were disrupted.

    What should he do now? If the black box was taken away by the police, how could he explain the accident since the data had not been tampered with?

    "Sir? Sir?" the policeman sho

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    will give him ten million dollars as compensation for his mental damage."

    Freddie''s friend had some problems in his business recently and had difficulty in capital turnover. If it weren''t for the urgent need of money, he wouldn''t have agreed to help him for such a thing.

    Freddie''s phone vibrated again. He had no choice but to answer the phone and tell him Baylor''s plan.

    Knowing that he might be abandoned, he roared angrily, "You fucking bastard, Freddie. Are you trying to hurt me? When did I offend you that make you to hurt me like this? If I had known it earlier, I would not have agreed to do such a thing for you! Let me tell you, I won''t take the blame for you!"

    The voice of the other party came out of the phone, and Baylor heard it clearly. He grabbed the phone in a hurry to reason with the other party, and doubled the compensation.

    "This is just our plan for the worse situation at present. Maybe they cannot find out the truth, right? We have to think in a good way."

    He was tempted by the price Baylor offered. He was too short of money now.

 Chapter 760 Someone Raised Doubts

    After thinking for a while, the man had to agree to take the blame. Fortunately, it was not a murder or arson. It was just the spreading of rumors and slander, so the sentence would be lighter.

    He had already prepared for the worst in his heart.

    The man was so excited and angry just now that his roar faintly came out of the bathroom.

    The policemen sitting in the living room looked at each other.

    "Did you hear something in the bathroom?"

    "Yes. It seems that he is talking to someone on the phone."

    "Yes. I heard some of them too. It seems that he was saying something like ''hurting him''. I can''t hear it clearly."

    "Hurt him? Did he think that it was someone tampered the car so that there was a car accident? And it was someone who did it to try to kill him?"

    "That''s possible. We can only ask him when he comes out of the bathroom."

    "Okay."

    After a while, the man came out of the bathroom and said apologetically, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. I have a stomachache."

    "It''s okay. It''s not too long."

    The man asked the polic

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    ation? And call the police?"

    "Yes! I''m also curious. If I were him, I would definitely not drive this damn car again since it finally stopped."

    "Yes. Didn''t the blogger say that he was scared to death? Why did he still drive it home? Wasn''t he afraid that the sports car will lose control again and he can''t slow down to stop?"

    "Hah-hah, I haven''t said anything since I saw this news yesterday. Now after seeing these two videos, I want to say that the car must be fine. The blogger is spreading rumors and slandering Shadow."

    "Upper poster, you must be a rumormonger. Please go to hell. Shadow is so shameless."

    "Maybe the blogger has something urgent to deal with, so he has to drive home immediately."

    "Hah-hah, didn''t the blogger know to call the police at the toll first? And then ask the police to send him back because he had something urgent?"

    "Yes, you are right. If there was something urgent, but the first thing he did when he got home was to tell everyone about it on micro-blog, not to call the police first, that was not right."

 Chapter 761 The Workshop Was Suspended

    "I have a bold consumption. Haven''t it been reporting that Shallow plagiarized Shadow recently? And since Champion bought Shallow, is it a trap set by Champion?"

    "Upper poster, did you watch too much TV series? Please don''t treat everything with you malicious intention, okay?"

    More and more people thought what these rational netizens said was reasonable. They put themselves in the shoe of the driver. If the car really went out of control, how dare he continue to drive? Besides, there was a long distance between the toll station and the Capital City. It was possible that the car would really lose control on the road again.

    He so scared at the time when the accident happened. Then why didn''t he afraid of it happening again and continue to drive?

    They thought there was a conspiracy theory behind it, which made everyone feel that something was not so right.

    Two groups began to appear on micro-blog. One group supported the man, believing that his car really went out of control, and the other suspected that the man was spreading rumors and slander.

    Many people commented at the man''s micro-b

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    spot check. What should we do now?"

    "Now that the factory stops production, we also consider to apply for leave from our leader and give you some benefits." The group leader sighed.

    Hearing this, several employees ran over excitedly. "Group leader, do you mean we can have a rest?"

    "Yes, I''m going to apply for it!"

    "Ah! Long live group leader! We love you so much!"

    "Group leader, why are you so handsome? You are my idol!"

    Hearing the employees flattering him, the group leader waved his hand and said with a smile, "Well, don''t brag. I don''t know if the leaders don''t approve it. You can be happy after they approved the leave."

    "How could they not approve the leave? Now we have to stop the production, and we have nothing to do. It''s boring to come here every day. They will definitely agree to our leave request!" an employee guessed.

    The group leader stood up and was about to apply for a leave from the leaders. The employees in the production workshop shouted excitedly, "Come on, group leader. You can do it!"

    "Don''t blame me if they don''t approve the leave!"

    "No, we won''t!"

 Chapter 762 Design Draft

    After sending the group leader away, Caden observed the colleagues around him carefully. He found that no one noticed him.

    He swallowed and pretended to be calm. He came to the group leader''s desk and began to look for the documents. He quickly flipped through the documents on the desk.

    "Clap!" Suddenly, a hand patted on Caden''s shoulder, which frightened him and made him tremble.

    Caden''s heart almost jumped to his throat. He turned around and saw a female colleague behind him laughing. "What are you doing?"

    Caden pretended to be nervous and raised his finger to make a shush, "There is a data mistake in the work report I gave to the group leader before. Since the group leader is not here now, I have to secretly take it back and modify it. You have to keep this secret for me, or the group leader will criticize me for not working seriously."

    Seeing his nervous look, the female colleague laughed and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll keep this secret for you."

    The female colleague also looked around and whispered, "Do you want me to help you

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    that we are following him?" Baylor frowned and asked.

    The subordinate thought for a while and shook his head. "I don''t think so. According to our long-term observation, Dillon is a workaholic and stays in the company for most of a month."

    "Well, you''ve been observing them for so long. Have you seen anyone with a special identity in Shadow? Or have you seen anyone or company had closer relationship with them?" Baylor asked curiously.

    The subordinate reported, "Wendy has been there several times. The company that has frequent contacts with Shadow is the Dragon."

    Baylor asked in confusion, "Really? Wendy? This name sounds familiar."

    "She is the racing driver of the Dragon. Some time ago, it was said that she is the daughter of David."

    Reminded by his subordinate, Baylor immediately remembered, "Yes, it was a big event before. I remember it."

    The subordinate explained, "The racing cars of the Dragon are all made by Shadow. Wendy is the spokesperson of Shadow. She seemed to be shooting commercials ads in Shadow several times."

 Chapter 763 Interesting

    In this way, it could be understood that the Dragon and Shadow were close. If the two companies hadn''t cooperated with each other before, but they had been close to each other several times, then it would be suspicious.

    The Dragon was famous both at home and abroad. Baylor suddenly wanted to cooperate with the Dragon, but they didn''t have any experience in making racing cars. Thinking of this, he could only temporarily give up.

    Baylor waved his hand to indicate his subordinate to leave. He took a sip of coffee slowly and sneered, "After I defeat Shadow, I will naturally cooperate with the Dragon."

    In the He Family''s house, Jared also reported that his subordinate found something wrong with an employee in the production workshop.

    The subordinates backed up the surveillance video and studied it, suspecting that the employee was suspected of stealing the design draft.

    Looking at the video played by Jared, Wendy couldn''t see clearly what document the staff was holding, but his weird movements were clearly photographed by the survei

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    m. They will know the truth sooner or later," said Freddie calmly.

    Since things had come to this point, Freddie thought it didn''t matter anymore. He didn''t have to be afraid of Baylor.

    Baylor scratched his head irritably and shouted angrily, "I''ll transfer twenty million dollars to him first. As for the rest, I''ll transfer it to him when the police really find it out."

    Freddie went out and told his friend what Baylor meant. His friend was really in a hurry to use the money. After thinking for a while, he had to agree the arrangement.

    After confirming each other''s intention, Baylor immediately asked his secretary to transfer the money.

    Although they had never seen each other but contacted through WeChat or phone since the matter of Shadow''s car was exposed, Jared still found useful information.

    Looking at the information on the document, Wendy smiled. "Really? The driver and the manager of the public relations department of the Champion Group were college classmates? The two of them are on good terms. That''s interesting."

 Chapter 764 Confess His Crime

    Wendy asked curiously, "Did you find any useful information about the third party testing company that the car owner found?"

    "Yes, the boss of that third party testing company is a good friend of Baylor," Jared nodded and reported.

    "Wow, it''s so interesting now. Let''s wait for the investigation result first. Fortunately, the police have copied the data in the black box first, or the matter will not be so smooth." Wendy smiled. "When the test result is announced, you can find an opportunity to make the news published."

    "Yes, I understand!"

    Wendy pushed the door open and walked into the ward. Sara frowned and asked, "Wendy, are you busy recently?"

    "What? No, I''m not busy!" Wendy shook her head.

    "Although mom has been in a coma for many years, I am not stupid. Jared used to be with you, but I seldom see him recently. He came to see you just now, and you went out. I can see that you are very busy." Sara sighed. "There are so many people here to take care of me. You can go back to your work. You don''t have to come to the ward to take care of me."

    Su

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    arned from the Internet that the rumored car owner had such a relationship with the manager of the public relations department of the Champion Group.

    The car owner was taken into the interrogation room again. He was also confused. Didn''t they finished the interrogation? Why they asked him to come here again?

    The policeman looked at the document in front of him and asked coldly, "You should know Freddie, right?"

    Hearing the name, the driver was stunned. He looked at the police in front of him in disbelief and felt nervous.

    Didn''t they finished the investigation? How did the police find out that they knew each other? What''s going on!

    Seeing the driver in a daze, the police had already known the answer.

    A policeman raised his hand and knocked on the table to bring the driver back to his senses. "I''m asking you something. Are you going to say that you don''t know Freddie?"

    He took a look at the document on the desk. Although he couldn''t see clearly what was written on it, he had a general idea that the police might have found out everything now.

 Chapter 765 The Person Behind The Scene

    After all, Freddie was his classmate and good friend. He blamed himself for not sending the car to the third party inspection company earlier. Otherwise the police wouldn''t have the chance to find out first.

    After thinking for a while, the driver nodded and said, "Yes, I know him. He was my classmate in college. What''s wrong?"

    "Someone said that the person behind this incident was the Champion Group. What do you want to say about it?" the policeman stared at him and asked.

    The man shook his head and denied, "No. I did it from beginning to end. It has nothing to do with Freddie."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure," the man nodded and said.

    The police asked a few more questions. But the man took all the responsibility and didn''t reveal Freddie and Baylor.

    Although he admitted his crime, all signs showed that it was not that simple, and the police would not close the case just based on his confession.

    The man was taken away, and the police began to investigate Freddie and the Champion Group.

    If the Champion Group was behind this, then this

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    e out of the police station. He looked around and felt confused.

    He knew what he had done was wrong, and his friend had been dragged into the mire. If he hadn''t applied for the job of Champion Group, everything would have been different.

    The phone in Freddie''s pocket vibrated crazily. It was a call from Baylor''s secretary. He answered the phone and told the other party that he had come out of the police station, so that Baylor could rest assured that he said nothing.

    The Secretary on the other end of the phone breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Mr. Baylor''s temper is getting worse and worse. You can come back to the company tomorrow. Don''t come now, or Mr. Baylor will vent it out on you when he sees you."

    "Okay, thank you." After hanging up the phone, Freddie looked at his phone and thought for a while. He clicked the screen quickly and soon saw something in the folder.

    He stood still, holding the phone tightly with his fingers. After thinking for a while, he took a deep breath and made a decision. Then he walked in one direction.

 Chapter 766 How Do You Rate The Truthfulness Of His Words

    At the headquarters of Shadow, the secretary walked quickly to the chairman''s office and said, "Mr. Dillon, someone wants to see you. He claimed that he has the evidence of the Champion Group slandering and spreading rumors."

    Dillon looked up at the Secretary in surprise and asked, "What did you say? Someone has the evidence?"

    "Yes!" The secretary was also excited.

    Recently, there had been all kinds of rumors about their company. The secretary was angry. Now he was very happy to know that someone had the evidence.

    After thinking for a while, Dillon nodded and said, "Take him to see me."

    "Yes, sir!" The secretary left the office quickly and came to the hall on the first floor to bring him up.

    Looking at the man in front of him, Dillon was a little surprised. He had known from Wendy that the driver who spread rumors and slander and the manager of the public relations department of the Champion Group were university students. He had also seen the photos of Freddie.

    Looking at the man in front of him, who else could it be other than Freddie?

    "Why did you come to us?" Dillon looked at

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    dn''t expect that the police would be the first to mess up their plan. He felt sorry for his friend, so he wanted to sell the evidence to us," explained Dillon.

    Wendy bit her lips and said cautiously, "Is it a trap? How do you rate the truthfulness of Freddie''s words?"

    "Ninety percent." Dillon said nervously, "Wendy, let''s buy it? Give the Champion Group a fatal blow."

    "I''m just worried that when the money is transferred, Freddie will directly say that we bribe him to slander the Champion Group." Wendy was still hesitated.

    "How about I talk to him again? And we proposed that we will give him the money when it''s done?" Dillon asked in confusion.

    After thinking for a while, Wendy nodded and said, "Okay. How about this? Let Freddie do the plan of the audio exposure. Anyway, he was already in the trap. Don''t underestimate the seriousness of his crime. He might be locked up for about a month. Then we will give him the money when he comes out."

    "Okay." Dillon asked Wendy a few more questions. After confirming that there was no problem, Dillon hung up the phone and went back to his office.

 Chapter 767 Disturbing

    When Freddie saw Dillon come in, he looked at him expectantly.

    Dillon winked at the Secretary, who nodded and left quickly.

    Freddie asked anxiously, "Mr. Dillon, have you made up your mind?"

    Dillon pushed his glasses and said, "We have discussed and we are willing to pay the one hundred million dollars!"

    "Great!" Freddie shouted excitedly.

    Dillon waved his hand and calm him, "Mr. Freddie, don''t be so excited. There is a condition for us to pay you one hundred million."

    "Condition? What condition?" Freddie asked in confusion.

    Taking a sip of tea, Dillon said, "We want the evidence, but I hope you are the one who exposed the evidence."

    "Wh what? You want me to expose the evidence? No way!" said Freddie, shaking his head.

    Dillon glanced at Freddie''s phone and said, "Don''t forget that you are also involved in it. If this audio file is in my hand, you can''t escape responsibility even if I were the one to expose it. You''d better expose it yourself. If you confess it yourself, maybe your sentence could be commuted."

    Hearing what Dillon said, Freddie also felt that what he sai

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    words?"

    "I just made up my mind. I don''t want my friend to take the blame." Freddie handed his phone to them. "This is the audio record of my conversation with Baylor. You can listen to it."

    The policeman took the phone and clicked the play button. After listening to all the audio files, the policeman looked at him seriously and asked, "Can you guarantee that this audio file is real and effective without any editing?"

    Freddie nodded and said, "Yes, I can guarantee that this audio file is real and complete."

    The policeman nodded, returned the phone and began to interrogate.

    At this time, the Champion Group was in an uproar. The Secretary hurriedly pushed the door open and broke into the chairman''s office.

    In front of the desk, a beauty was nestling in Baylor''s arms, and the two of them were embracing and kissing affectionately.

    Hearing the sound of pushing the door, the beauty was frightened and hurried to break free from Baylor''s arms. She stood on the ground and rolled her eyes at the secretary. "I''m going back first."

    Being interrupted, Baylor was furious. "Stay here."

 Chapter 768 Handle It Well Without Any Trace

    The beauty had to stay and sat on Baylor''s legs again.

    Baylor glared at the secretary with dissatisfaction and asked, "Why are you so rash? Is the sky going to fall?"

    Almost! The secretary was so anxious, but she didn''t dare to retort directly. She could only complain in her heart.

    The Secretary: "Mr. Baylor, bad news. Freddie went to the police station to turn himself in."

    "What? Freddie turned himself in?" Baylor felt nervous and asked anxiously, "What''s going on? Did he betray me and report me?"

    The Secretary nodded and looked at him with fear.

    As expected, when Baylor heard this, he was so angry that he swept the fixed-line phone on the table to the ground. He shouted angrily, "How dare Freddie lie to me? He said that he didn''t expose me to the police. Damn it! Damn it!"

    "Mr. Baylor, when Freddie went there this morning, he didn''t expose you. But after he came back home, he suddenly posted everything on micro-blog and then turned himself in to the police station." The secretary tol

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    eeting, they were discussing how to deal with the accident that Freddie exposed the news, but they couldn''t figure out a solution.

    Someone suggested, "How about this? Tell them that the audio is fake."

    "But the police can check whether the recording is true or not. We can''t lie!" someone objected.

    "Then how about saying that it was a malicious editing by Freddie? But in fact, Mr. Baylor didn''t say that. It is not true?"

    "The audio sounds complete and clear. If we want to say that the malicious editing is not convincing enough."

    Hearing the employees'' discussion for more than half an hour, but they couldn''t provide an effective method, Baylor looked at his watch and felt really depressed.

    "Think quickly! Come up with a useful method for me!" Baylor slammed his hand on the desk and interrupted the discussion.

    "Come up with a solution. If you can''t figure it out, you don''t have to go off work today. All of you stay here!" Baylor shouted angrily.

    Everyone shut up and began to think.

 Chapter 769 Suffered A Heavy Blow

    However, everyone racked their brains and still didn''t know what to do. The news that Freddie exposed on micro-blog had spread like a tide.

    The official website of the Champion Group''s micro-blog had been occupied by angry netizens, and they kept cursing and commenting.

    The pre-sales and after-sales customer service staff couldn''t work normally on the official website. The onlookers swarmed into the office, contacted them and cursed them. A group of windows quickly popped up on the computer screen, making them unable to answer the customer''s questions quickly, but before that, they were cursed by the netizens first.

    Because of the large number of netizens, the official website had collapsed, and the engineer was urgently maintaining it.

    In the meeting room, Baylor almost couldn''t sit still. Since the news that Freddie exposed on the internet, his phone kept ringing.

    Seeing the name of a shareholder on the screen, Baylor had no choice but to answer the phone, "Hello?"

    "Mr. Baylor, is the news on micro-blog true?" The shareholder as

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    s plan to deal with Shadow and acquire The Summer Group.

    Because Baylor had always said that he would solve the scandal. After thinking about it, half of the shareholders still stood on the side of Baylor, and the other half felt that they should stop as soon as possible.

    The major shareholder was Baylor. The voting result of this temporary shareholders'' meeting was to continue to carry out Baylor''s plan.

    Seeing the result, those shareholders who had voted against it sighed, shook their heads and left directly.

    Several shareholders who had voted for the agreement urged Baylor to solve the scandal as soon as possible. After getting the promise of Baylor, they slowly left the meeting room.

    Looking at their receding figures, Baylor rubbed his temples wearily. He felt stuffy in his chest and difficult to breathe.

    The next morning, the stock market opened at nine o''clock. Sure enough, because of the scandal of the Champion Group spreading rumors and slandering Shadow, the stock of the Champion Group fell directly to the limit down.

 Chapter 770 Compensation For Stopping Production

    Baylor stayed in the company last night and didn''t go home. He didn''t even change his clothes. He came to the meeting room with a haggard face and looked at the employees one by one coldly. "How does it go? Have you figure out a solution?"

    The employees of the public relations department were so guilty that they didn''t dare to look at Baylor. They lowered their heads and kept silent.

    Seeing no one talking in the meeting room, Baylor''s mood sank to the bottom. He roared angrily, "Are you deaf? You don''t know how to answer my questions? Even if you can''t come up with a solution, you should tell me!"

    Baylor grabbed the documents on the table and knocked on it crazily. Several employees trembled with fear when they heard his shout.

    Someone said in a trembling voice, "Well, W... we haven''t come up with a solution."

    Seeing the employee who stood nearest to him answer the question, Baylor grabbed the document in his hand and slapped the female employee in the face. "Damn it! You haven''t come up with any solution yet. How dare you say that? I have paid you well. At this critical moment, you are of no use at all! You are all rubbish! You are all rubbish!"

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    the police''s investigation into Baylor made the shareholders feel more insecure. Many people were pessimistic that the share price of the Champion Group would fall for a week in a row.

    Everyone''s guess was right. The share price of the Champion Group was in a limit down for a week and its market value had declined by nearly five billion dollars.

    The police''s inspection results had come out, and the recording was complete and effective. The man knew that Freddie had turned himself in, so he didn''t continue to hide and told the police the deal he had made with Baylor.

    The female employees who were beaten up were not related to Freddie at all. It was all nonsense of Baylor. The female employees and all the employees of the public relations department who had left angrily testified.

    With all the witnesses and material evidence, Baylor was sentenced even if he tried his best to deny it.

    He was sentenced to a month in prison for spreading rumors and slander. As for the compensation for the damaging of the reputation of Shadow, as well as the costs of stopping production, it was estimated that the amount would be around two hundred million dollars.

 Chapter 771 Being Put Into Prison

    The matter had come to an end. Baylor reluctantly walked into prison. The Champion Group also compensated Shadow with two hundred million dollars and issued an apology statement on micro-blog to Shadow.

    After participating in the competition abroad, Wendy took the handkerchief handed over by Harold, wiped the sweat on her forehead and smiled, "How is it? Did they compensate?"

    Harold nodded and smiled, "Yes, the money has been transferred to Shadow''s corporate account."

    "That''s good. I''ve made a fortune this time!" Wendy laughed and said, "After paying the one hundred million dollars to Freddie, and the daily expenses and employee salary of Shadow, there is still some balance."

    Harold took the fan and gently fanned Wendy. Jared said, "We worried that Baylor will revenge on the employees who participated in the tip off after he is released from prison. We have sent some of them to other cities and tried to hide their whereabouts."

    "That''s good. If we have enough people, we can send some people to take care of them for a period of time. After confirming that Baylor has no intention of killing them, w

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    it will take a long time. How about this? Let''s leave Shallow aside for the time being."

    The subordinate asked in surprise, "Will the cars in production also stop?"

    "No, the production of those cars will not stop. However, don''t put the logo of Shallow on them but Champion''s."

    "Okay."

    "What''s more, ask them to speed up the production and finished them before Shadow!"

    "Yes, sir!" The subordinate nodded and left immediately.

    After Baylor was released from prison, the Netizens found out that he had been ridiculed again, but soon the heat of this matter dropped. In addition, the share prices of the Champion Group plummeted because of the incident. And no one saw them continue to purchase the Summer Group, so they guessed that there might be something wrong with the capital chain of the Champion Group.

    The stock price of the Summer Group was also maintained at about one hundred dollars, neither rising nor falling.

    After all, because of the scandal of the Champion Group, the customers didn''t want to buy their cars. Instead, they chose the currently cost-effective Summer Motor Company''s car.

 Chapter 772 Reborn

    Looking at the financial statements, the senior executives of the Summer Group were in high spirits.

    Many shareholders were regretted. Fortunately, they didn''t agree to be purchased by the Champion Group at the beginning. Now they had so many shares in their hands, and the bonus they could earn at the end of the year would be a large sum of money.

    At present, the Champion Group and the Summer Group seemed to coexist peacefully with each other, and neither of them dared to provoke anyone.

    The Capital City was so quiet that some sensitive people felt something was wrong. It was like the tranquility before a storm. They always felt that something big was going to happen.

    In the three months of peaceful coexistence, Wendy won the general champion of F1 formula. Damon ranked second in total points, and Steve ranked sixth in total points.

    The total points of Dragon''s team ranked first, becoming the first team to win the champion of the year when they joined the F1 formula. This was an unprecedented honor.

    After a s

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    you? Brother Jared is good at French and English and Russian. I learned my fighting skills from him. You can rest assured that he can take good care of you."

    Jared, who was standing behind Wendy, was speechless.

    Millay took it seriously. She really thought that Leonardo was going to lend Jared to her. She waved her hand hastily and said, "No, no, no. I only want Brother Roberto. I''ll leave Jared to you since he is so powerful!"

    Seeing that Millay was anxious, Wendy smiled even more brightly. "Well, I''m not kidding you. Roberto doesn''t have anything to do recently, so I can borrow him to you."

    Hearing Wendy''s promise, Millay breathed a sigh of relief.

    The second day, David personally sent Millay to the airport. Looking at his daughter in front of him who looked like a completely different person, he felt happy and pitiful.

    "Study hard abroad. Don''t make trouble, okay? Call Dad if you need anything! And you should listen to Brother Roberto. Don''t go to the bar anymore. It''s not so safe abroad than at home."

 Chapter 773 Countless

    Millay didn''t expect that her father would directly say that she liked to go to the bar in front of Roberto. She was afraid that if Roberto heard this, he would have a bad impression on her. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like to go to the bar! Well, let''s stop talking. We have to board now. I''ll call you when I arrive in M Country. "

    "Okay." With worries written all over his face, David saw Millay off.

    On the plane, Millay looked at Roberto carefully and found that he didn''t seem to be abnormal. She tried to explain, "Roberto, my father was talking nonsense just now. Don''t believe him."

    Hearing this, Roberto was slightly stunned. Soon he nodded and smiled, "Okay. Sleepy? Do you want to take a nap? Or watch a movie?"

    "Let''s watch a movie together," Millay said nervously.

    "Okay." Roberto took out the tablet PC on the plane and selected a relaxing movie.

    Unfortunately, Millay couldn''t see it at all. She approached Roberto and pretended to watch it.

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    for the rattle. Wendy was playing with the boy, laughing happily.

    William and his wife looked at each other and smiled. William teased, "Vivian, are you coming to see me or our baby today?"

    "Of course, the baby." Wendy continued to make fun of the child without looking back.

    After playing with the baby for a long time, the baby felt a little sleepy. Then Wendy left the baby''s room with an unsatisfied look on her face.

    In the living room, William joked with Harold, who was blowing to make the hot tea cooler for Wendy. "You like children so much. Why don''t you have one yourself? Don''t ask me to send you pictures of my child every day."

    "I want to be his sworn mother. Oh, no, sworn sister, he is so cute when he smile!" said Wendy enviously.

    William''s wife took a sip of coffee and smiled, "You are his sister. Then what are we to you? Parents?"

    Indeed, that would become very strange. Wendy thought for a while and sighed. "I''ll be his sworn mother. Anyway, when he grows up, I''ll be old."

 Chapter 774 Make A Choice

    After chatting with the kids for a while, Leonardo asked, "William, what is your plan in the F1 new season? There should be countless agencies to contact you, right?"

    Seeing that William was deep in thought, Wendy''s heart tightened. "William, are you going to retire?"

    Seeing the worried look on Wendy''s face, William''s wife couldn''t help bursting into laughter.

    Hearing his wife''s laughter, William was amused. He decided not to play tricks on Wendy anymore.

    "Okay, just kidding. In fact, I''ve already found a new boss." William smiled.

    Wendy asked curiously, "Great! Which team are you going to join?"

    "Faster."

    Wendy''s eyes lit up. "Ah! You will join Damon in the same team!"

    William raised his eyebrows and asked, "Vivian, are you afraid? Although you are at the top, don''t forget that F1 is not only an individual competition, but also a team competition. It''s not easy for your Dragon team to be ranked the first place on the team points in the new season."

    This was indeed the key point. Even if Wendy could win the fi

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    now!" The director impatiently waved his hand and said, "Layton, you are so stupid. You have been working for so long. Don''t you understand?"

    Layton was confused by his question, "Director, what should I know?"

    "In this society, when we find problems, we don''t choose to solve them in most cases, but choose to handle the person who mention the problem," the director said coldly and stressed the word ''handle''.

    Hearing this, Layton''s scalp tingled. "Di, director... Do you mean that the company will fire me if I don''t pass the inspection?"

    "Yes!" The director nodded and sighed, "You have to think about it carefully. Should you change a few words or choose to be fired?"

    Layton, who was reading the inspection report with a heavy heart, thought for a moment and said, "I choose to resign."

    "Okay, I respect your choice!" The director looked at Layton coldly and warned, "But I have to warn you in advance to keep your mouth shut. If you still want to stay in the Capital City, you have to know what to say and what not to say."

 Chapter 775 Mass Production

    Layton and the director looked at each other calmly. From his eyes, Layton knew that he was not joking. If he leaked the information, then...

    After thinking for a while, Layton clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, pushed the door and left.

    In the chairman''s office, Baylor received the inspection report from the director of the department. Looking at the words ''qualified'', he asked coldly, "Is he willing to sign it?"

    "No, Layton doesn''t want to. He has already proposed to resign," the director answered cautiously.

    Hearing this, Baylor asked with a gloomy face, "Have you told him everything you should tell?"

    "Yes! Although he is single-minded, for his future development, if he still wants to stay in the Capital City, he will not talk nonsense." After saying that, the director comforted, "Mr. Baylor, if you are worried about him, why don''t you send someone to keep an eye on him?"

    Baylor rubbed his temples wearily. It seemed that there was nothing unusual in the company recently, but in fact, it was no longer calm.

    He had thought about sending someone to keep an eye on Layton or t

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    the other end of the line, "Miss Wendy, shall we do it now or..."

    "No, wait a minute. I want him to climb higher and then he will fall more miserably," Wendy said with a gloating smile.

    Dillon smiled knowingly. "You''re right. We can expose this matter after most of the cars are sold. If they lose the lawsuit, the Champion Group will not only has to recall and destroy the cars, but also return the money and compensation to the car owners. Hah-hah, by that time, Baylor will definitely have no time to pay attention to his purchase plan and have to sell his shares of the Summer Group."

    "Well, let''s watch the show first. If the clients contact, you can ask the employees to comfort them for the time being," Wendy warned.

    "Yes!"

    After hanging up the phone, the secretary came in and reported to Dillon. As expected, the owner of the customized Shadow had found out why the SUV specially designed for him had become a mass production car of the Champion Group.

    Fortunately, Dillon and Wendy had discussed how to deal with it. Soon, the customer service called back to calm the customer down.

 Chapter 776 A Robber Acts Like A Cop

    Shadow was watching them, and they were also watching Shadow.

    Baylor asked coldly, "What''s moves did Shadow take?"

    The subordinate shook his head and said, "Nothing."

    "Nothing? It''s impossible. Haven''t they noticed the hot search on micro-blog?" Baylor asked suspiciously.

    The subordinate shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, he said that Shadow was busy making that car and no one was talking about it."

    Baylor felt strange, but it didn''t matter whether they found it or not. Anyway, their car had been on the market ahead of time, and he was looking forward to the sales of this new car.

    Sure enough, this new car had a very good sales volume since it was cost effective. As long as everyone carefully considered it, they would choose to buy.

    More and more cars were sold. Finally, someone in Shadow''s factory found the new car produced by the Champion Group. Everyone was so angry that their chests ached.

    "Shame on them! How could they plagiarize our car?" an employee in the workshop cursed angrily.

    "Yes, you are right. How could they be so shameless to make it out before us

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    cord blurred Wendy''s profile picture and nickname, no one knew who the designer was.

    Well, now Shadow has released the evidence. If the Champion Group provided the evidence which showed a date later than that of Shadow, then most likely the original designer of the design draft is Shadow.

    Baylor had already guessed this. Seeing the time announced by Shadow, he immediately asked the employees to change the time.

    There was a tool on the Internet that could create WeChat chatting records online. Everything of the chatting records could be changed, from the time to the chatting records. Everything could be modified at will. It could absolutely fool others.

    And if the court really needed to check the chatting records, they could say that the designer''s phone was broken, and only the chatting records screenshots was saved.

    If the evidence was not enough, it would be impossible to determine who was the designer.

    Soon, the Champion Group announced their chatting records as well. From the date they released on the chatting record, they finished the draft half a month earlier than Shadow''s.

 Chapter 777 Seek Revenge For The Smallest Grievance

    Now the evidence was presented in front of them. It was clear who would be the final winner.

    A large number of fans of Wendy and Shadow were unwilling to accept this result, and many people shouted in the comment area that it was impossible.

    "Hah-hah, those brainless fans of Shadow are really stubborn. They have the screenshots, but they are still shouting ''Stop, thief!'' even if they are the thief."

    "They must have been late to put it for production after plagiarism, so they exposed themselves in such a manner."

    "Do you think the so-called Shallow plagiarism is actually Shadow''s plagiarism?"

    "Turtle, your imagination is so wild!"

    "That''s right. That explains why a big group would purchase Shallow instead of Shadow. They must have no evidence of Shadow''s plagiarism, so they have to bear the blame silently."

    "I hate Shadow today as much as I liked it before."

    "Shallow''s car is so ugly. Do you have the nerve to say that Shadow plagiarized them? I think you are crazy!"

    "They are not crazy. They are all the rumormongers, trying to convinc

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    he He Family own a Shadow. How romantic! She designed the car for her boyfriend and future parents in law. How happy and sweet!"

    "What kind of fairy plot is this? It is so sweet! It''s as touching as designing a ring for you!"

    "Now the designers of Shadow have been blown up by the Champion Group. Do you dare to confront them in person?"

    "I''m totally speechless. Last time, they slandered Shadow. But they still plagiarized her design and set them up now. Fortunately, the designer is Wendy. She has evidence, or she will be tricked by the Champion Group."

    "The Champion Group is really vengeful. If they can''t kill Shadow, they have to do it two or three more times. They will not satisfy until they destroy Shadow."

    The news that Wendy was Shadow''s designer immediately became a hot topic on the hot search and hot topic list. Many car owners who had bought Shadow''s car and those who had placed orders but hadn''t got the car felt proud when they heard the news.

    "Wow! The top F1 racing driver designed the car for you in person. It''s a great fortune!"

 Chapter 778 Suffering For No Reason

    "Oh my God! Wendy was the designer of Shadow from the very beginning. She was only a little girl when Shadow was established!"

    "Woo... Woo... When I was a teenager, I could do nothing but study and play games!"

    "As Wendy''s peer, when I saw this micro-blog post, I silently put down my phone and pulled out my English book! I want to work hard now and be an excellent woman like Wendy!"

    "I''m a senior and majored in design. I saw the design drawing of Wendy, and then looked at my own drawing... My face is so red that I crumpled my draft and threw it into the trash can!"

    The whole micro-blog was full of comments praising Wendy and accusing the Champion Group of committing a crime.

    Baylor didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Seeing that the netizens kept asking Baylor''s designers to come out to confront and provide evidence. All the members of the public relations department and Baylor''s face turned pale.

    One of the employees swallowed nervously and asked, "Mr. Ba, Mr. Baylor... What should we do now?"

    Baylor had a headache. Shadow was really a tough nut to crack. After so many years, he not only didn''t get any ad

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    now. He was afraid that the car would drive away if he ran to the back seat, so he had to stand in front of the car and shouted, "I''m sorry! I''m an employee of the inspection department of the Champion Group. I have something to tell Miss Wendy. I hope you can give me a chance!"

    Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "The inspection department of the Champion Group?"

    Jared frowned and asked, "Miss Wendy, do you want to hear what he wants to say?"

    "Okay, let him in." Wendy nodded.

    Jared opened the door and got off the car to open the passenger seat for Layton.

    Layton sat in the car gingerly. Looking at the high-end and luxurious decoration, Layton couldn''t take his eyes off it.

    "What do you want to say to me?"

    It was not until then that Layton came back to his senses and told Wendy the reason why he resigned and why he came to see her in detail. After saying that, he said anxiously, "Shadow is also dealing with the Champion Group, and this matter is enough to give the Champion Group a violent blow. I just hope that those problem cars can be called back as soon as possible. I don''t want to see the innocent people suffer!"

 Chapter 779 Mass Criticism

    Instead of answering Layton''s question, Wendy asked, "Are you quitting or finding a job?"

    Layton was confused. He didn''t understand why Wendy asked him this question, but he still answered, "I''ve found a job."

    Wendy nodded with a smile. "I see. Are you interested in working in Shadow?"

    "What? Work in Shadow? I haven''t seen any recruitment information on their official website... Besides, I worked for the Champion Group before. I''m afraid that the personnel of Shadow won''t want to recruit me." Layton smiled bitterly.

    Wendy smiled mysteriously, "Just answer me. Do you want to work in Shadow? As long as you agree to switch your job, you can work in the quality monitoring department of Shadow."

    Thinking that Wendy was the spokesperson for Shadow''s advertisement, Layton guessed that she might have a good relationship with Shadow''s boss. That was why she was so confidence in saying it.

    Layton was moved by her words, he nodded and said, "Of course it will be the best if I can really work for Shadow! But we can talk about it later

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    cent, okay?"

    "Upper poster, you really don''t understand the situation. Think about what Champion has done to Shadow. Do you think they will let go of a humble employee who knows the secrets of their company? It''s lucky that they don''t kill him!"

    "Yes, I think so too. Layton must be very conflicted. He didn''t stand out until he found that there was something wrong in the cars that so many people had bought. To be honest, I can understand him!"

    "I am really speechless to the Champion Group. I thought these cars were just plagiarizing Shadow''s design drawings. There are still flaws in them! I''m going to return the car tomorrow!"

    Those who had bought Champion''s new car thought they were really unlucky. How could they encounter such bad things?

    Because this new car plagiarized Shadow''s design drawing, they were criticized when they drove outside. Now they actually knew that these cars were all defected cars. Who dared to drive these cars!

    In an instant, the voice of criticizing the Champion Group rose again on the Internet.

 Chapter 780 Clap To Celebrate

    Baylor also heard the breaking news at the first time. He clenched his fists and cursed angrily, "Damn it, Layton! You are tired of living!"

    All the members of the public relations department were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, and none of them knew what to do.

    With a gloomy face, Baylor looked at the new manager of the public relations department and asked, "What do you think we should do about it?"

    "I think we should first blame Layton for spreading rumors and slander. Some of the consumers reported us to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau and the Quality Supervision Bureau. When they come here for the investigation, I think they can..." The manager didn''t finish his words, but he made a gesture to put something into his pocket.

    Baylor said irritably, "Okay, let''s have a try for the time being."

    A man in black quickly walked from the outside of the office to Baylor. He bent over and whispered something in Baylor''s ear. Hearing this, Baylor was so angry that he smashed the potted plant on the desk to the floor.

    "What did you say? Layton went to work in Shadow?" Baylor widened his eyes and asked in disbelief.

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    were still discussing the price and there was still a chance to regret.

    They immediately gave up the plan of purchasing from the Champion Group and went to pick out the models from the Summer Motor Company.

    In addition, they also tried to cotton up to the people from the Industrial and Commercial Bureau and the Quality Supervision Bureau, hoping that they could turn a blind eye to it. Unfortunately, this matter had caused too much trouble. The whole country was paying attention to it. Many people were watching them, but no one dared to risk make false report for Baylor.

    Having gone through a lot of setbacks, Baylor was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard the secretary''s report of their failure to catch many big orders.

    The secretary was so frightened that she screamed and hurriedly sent Baylor to the hospital. Hearing the news, the reporters rushed to the hospital, intending to snatch the exclusive news. They quarreled and pushed each other in the hospital. Baylor, who had just woken up, fainted with anger when he saw the scene.

    Hearing what had happened to Baylor, the netizens applauded.

 Chapter 781 How Dare You Come Here

    The Bureau of Quality Inspection had a crash test on the batch of vehicles that had been spot checked. After many times of tests, they found that there was indeed a problem with this batch of new cars. Not only was the structure of the design, but also the steel used to make the cars did not meet the standard of the industry''s rules.

    When the netizens saw the announcement made by the Quality Inspection Bureau, they were all in an uproar.

    After knowing that there was indeed something wrong with the car they bought, all the customers rushed to the 4S store and shouted for them to refund the money!

    Baylor fainted because of anger. He was still in a daze due to the heavy blow. He couldn''t tell the company how to deal with this matter in time. The employees of the 4S shop didn''t dare to make a decision easily, so they could only comfort the customers first.

    But it''s useless to just comfort them. How could they rest assured if the Champion didn''t tell them anything? Several 4S shops were almost smashed. Fortunately, the police arrived in time to maintain the order on the scene.

    The shareholders thought it was not good to delay it like this. After discussing with the vice pres

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    d in confusion.

    Taking a look at her watch, Rachel said, "He might be in the villa with Wendy. He will come out soon."

    Lea felt hard to keep her smile when she heard that Wendy was also there. After chatting with Rachel for a while, she left immediately.

    Lea strode across the garden to the villa. As expected, she saw Wendy drinking tea in the living room.

    Seeing that Wendy was wearing a lovely red dress, which set off her fair skin and made her look young. Lea gritted her teeth with anger at the thought that she had been mocked by Wendy as an ''Aunt'' before.

    "How dare you come here?" Lea questioned.

    "Why don''t I dare to come here?" asked Wendy, amused.

    "Well, your family background has been exposed like that some time ago. But you still don''t know how to keep a low profile. Illegitimate daughter is not something to be proud of," Lea sneered.

    Wendy didn''t want to argue with her. "You may be a fool. I don''t have time to take care of you."

    "Hah-hah? Are you feeling inferior because I poked your sadness?"

    Wendy rolled her eyes at her and went straight to the garden. Lea wanted to follow her, but she saw that David pushed a wheelchair to the front of Wendy.

 Chapter 782 Big Announcement

    The woman in the wheelchair was very elegant. She seemed to be in her thirties. Lea immediately guessed who she was.

    But because David was there, she had to give up mocking them. She had no choice but to follow them to the dinner party.

    The matter of the Wen Family had been on the top search before. Now, it was very eye-catching to see David pushing Sara to the birthday party.

    Some people thought that Sara was graceful and beautiful. Some people thought that it was unbelievable that Wendy and David were father and daughter. But what was more puzzling was that Wendy held Zachary''s arm and said something with a sweet smile, which made the old man laugh.

    At the beginning, everyone was just a little strange. As the birthday party began, the family of David was still standing beside Zachary, and everyone began to feel that something was wrong.

    ''The birthday party has begun. Why are you still standing beside the birthday girl? You are not a member of the Shangguan Family!

    Wait!''

    Many people on the spot began to stare at them with their eyes wide open. The guests suddenly r

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    g in the country, attracting many car lovers.

    Thinking of the that Wendy said, all the members of the Shangguan Family and the Wen Family felt guilty.

    The whole country was crazy. Many people were fans of Wendy''s words. Someone inspired by her great achievement at such a young age. It aroused many people''s fighting spirit and vowed to work hard.

    At this time, the sensational Wendy was having a small dispute with Harold. They rarely quarreled with each other.

    "My mother is discharged from hospital and lives in the Wen Family. I have to go to accompany her." Wendy pretended not to care about it and packed her thing.

    Harold hugged her from behind and said excitedly, "I love you, Wendy. Don''t leave me! I can go to the Wen Family with you every day, but don''t leave me!"

    Wendy''s eyes lit up. With a sly smile, she said, "Say that again."

    "Don''t leave me."

    "No!"

    "I''ll go to the Wen Family with you every day!"

    "Not this one!"

    "I love you!"

    "Well, I love you too!" Putting down her luggage, Wendy hugged Harold tightly. She finally heard ''I love you'' from him.

 Chapter 783 Extra Story Part One

    A major car accident happened in the suburb of A Country, which caused two people to die on the spot and one person to die after invalid rescue in the hospital. The news was released by the Rule Of Law Online of the Capital City on July 6th. One of the dead was suspected to be Harold, chairman of the HX Group. The reporter tried to verify but failed.

    After the accident, policemen, staffs of the road maintenance, medical staffs and firefighters rushed to the scene for rescue. The injured had been sent to the hospital for treatment, but the rescue was invalid. At present, the accident had caused three people to die. The identity of the other two victims had not confirmed yet. The dead bodies had been sent to the funeral home. The cause of the accident was under investigation. The rescue was in process.

    "What? Oh my God! Mr. Harold is dead?"

    "This is fake news, isn''t it? It must be a joke!"

    "How could such a thing happen! He is the last Golden Bachelor in the Capital City! Many girls in the country were heartbroken on the spot!"

    "My

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    time, Rachel passed out in grief. Now the company was deprived of a leader and everyone in the group was panic.

    Sheridan had to take care of the company''s affairs and Rachel and his son''s funeral, as well as finding out the murderer. He was so busy that he looked much older.

    When Rachel woke up slowly, she suddenly sat up and asked sadly, "I... you... Tell me! I just had a nightmare, right? I''m too old that I have nightmares at night, right?"

    Looking at the Rachel had an emotional breakdown, the nanny looked at her with fear and sympathy, not knowing how to answer this question!

    "Say something! It must be a dream. It''s not true! Harold said that he would take my daughter-in-law home in a few days. How could he... I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! Where is Harold? I''m looking for him!"

    "My lady!" Seeing that Rachel was struggling to get down, but her hand was still on a drip, the nanny hurried to stop her.

    "Get out of my way! Don''t block my way!" Rachel was so anxious that she pushed her away. The ward was in a mess.

 Chapter 784 Extra Story Part Two

    Fortunately, Sheridan arrived in time. He rushed forward and held Rachel in his arms. He said with great concern, "Rachel, calm down!"

    "Calm down? How can I calm down! That''s Harold, our son!" Rachel cried bitterly. "My baby, my Harold! Why did he die? We just talked on the phone. He said he would bring my daughter-in-law back. He said he found someone he liked and wanted to get married!

    How can I accept it? How can I accept it! I''m not as cold as you. You don''t like Harold all the time, so you can face it calmly! I can''t. That''s my child. No matter how old he is, he is my child!"

    The devastated Rachel began to talk nonsense. Looking at his beloved wife who was out of control, Sheridan felt sad. He could only hold her tightly and said, "Rachel, I know that you can''t accept Harold''s death for a while. But you still have me! I''m always by your side! You have to calm down now. We are going to A Country to take care of Harold''s funeral."

    Rachel didn''t hear what Sheridan said. She was immersed in he

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    per, Jake stared at the photo, dumbfounded. Paul didn''t notice his brother''s difference. He leaned over, looked at the photo and murmured, "Hey, why does this woman look familiar to me?"

    Hearing this, Ivy, Laura and Bonnie gathered around to find out what was going on.

    "Well, she really looks like Dad!"

    "Is she really his illegitimate daughter?"

    "But judging from her age, it is impossible. How could she be his illegitimate daughter at such a young age? It would be more appropriate to say that she was his granddaughter!"

    "No way. People like Dad can''t possibly have an affair outside!"

    "What do you know? Men will become bad once they are rich!"

    Ivy and Laura began to gossip in the ward. Jake and Paul couldn''t stand it at all. They scolded them at the same time. Only then did the two realize that they had said something wrong.

    Paul felt a little uneasy and asked in a low voice, "Does Dad really have an affair?"

    Jake shook his head firmly. "I know Dad very well. It''s impossible!"

 Chapter 785 Extra Story Part Three

    Looking at the photo, Paul felt a little uneasy and said in a low voice, "Brother, look carefully. This Vivian in the photo really resembles Dad!"

    Compared with the uneasiness of Paul, Jake was more sentimental. He seemed to think of something.

    "No, she looks more like another person than Dad."

    "Another person? Who? " Hearing his brother''s answer, Paul was confused.

    With his eyes darkened, Jake said in a low voice, "Sara!"

    "What? You mean Sara? Is not she... "

    Seeing that his sister in law, his wife and daughter all looked at him, he had to change the topic. "There are too many people in the ward. Ivy, Bonnie, Wait outside the ward for a while."

    Knowing that the brothers wanted to send them away, the three of them were smart enough to act according to the situation. Although they were curious about what the brothers were going to say, they still obediently left the ward.

    There were only the brothers and Zachary''s subordinates left in the ward. Paul said in a

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    hings. Go back!" Laura glanced at Ivy indifferently, turned around and left.

    Ivy frowned slightly. She wanted to retort just now, but she thought her sister-in-law was right.

    She was dead. What else could she do? Even if they wanted to fight for something, they had to be alive!

    "Mom?" Seeing her mother standing still, Bonnie asked in confusion.

    Ivy came to herself and smiled, "Oh, let''s go. I heard that there is a beautiful movie recently. Shall we go to see it together?"

    "Well, now?" asked Bonnie, struggling.

    "Yes, now." Ivy looked at her suspiciously, "What''s wrong? You have a date?"

    Bonnie said sheepishly, "No, I don''t have a date."

    "Then are you going or not?"

    "Well, I''d better not go!"

    "Why not? Didn''t you say that you didn''t have a date?" Ivy looked at her as if she was going to get to the bottom of the matter.

    Bonnie said nervously with a wry smile, "There is a basketball match in the school. We are short of hands. I have to go and help,"

 Chapter 786 Extra Story Part Four

    "It''s all about the trivial things in the Student Union again? I told you to quit. It''s hard for a girl to go to the P.E. department. I don''t know what you are thinking. It would be nice for you to join the Communist Youth League or the broadcast station. It would be decent if others know it."

    Bonnie looked at her watch and said hurriedly, "It''s too late. Mom, I should go now. Bye!"

    After saying that, Bonnie immediately slipped away.

    Looking at the rash look on Bonnie''s face, Ivy shook her head and sighed, "It''s been so many years. Why doesn''t she act like a grown-up? Alas!"

    After running out of the hospital, Bonnie took out her phone and called her friend, "Hello! Has Brain arrived?"

    "Yes, he is. The competition will begin in five minutes. Where are you?" her friend shouted.

    There was also noise coming from the other end of the phone, and a wave of uproars almost covered up the voice of Bonnie''s friend.

    Bonnie ran in a hurry to stop a taxi as she shouted to the phone, "My grandfather suddenly passed

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    was suddenly destroyed. He felt very sad.

    At A funeral home in A Country, two cars braked sharply and stopped at the door.

    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Urged Zachary.

    They had already arrived at the door, and Sara and her daughter were dead. There was no need to hurry for a few seconds.

    Although Jake was complaining in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it out. If he said it out, he would be courting death.

    Jake winked at the subordinate, and the latter nodded and pushed Zachary in skillfully.

    When the staff saw them coming in, he walked up to them in confusion and asked, "What''s up?"

    Jake replied in English, "We came to see Vivian. She..."

    Hearing Vivian''s name, the staff shrugged and said, "Sorry, she has been cremated!"

    Zachary widened his eyes in disbelief, "What, what did you say? Vivian was cremated? Then her mother, she... Ahem!"

    Zachary was so excited that he coughed violently. Seeing this, Paul hurried forward and patted his father''s back gently. "Dad, please speak slowly. Don''t panic!"

 Chapter 787 Extra Story Part Five

    "She was also sent to cremate like Vivian!"

    Zachary trembled with anger, "How can you cremate them? Without our permission, how can you cremate them! I will sue you. You are breaking the law!"

    "Mr. sorry, who are you? As far as I know, Vivian only has her mother. She has no other relative. There is no need for us to listen to you legally," the staff explained.

    Hearing this, Zachary was stunned. Yes, he also saw the investigation results when the plane landed. Then he knew that Vivian''s real name was Wendy Shangguan, and her mother was Sara Shangguan.

    Judging from the photos in the file, it was his daughter, his daughter, Sara!

    The foreigners didn''t know much about their family background. They thought that the mother and daughter lived together and had no other family, so they sent them to cremate!

    Thinking of this, the old man, who was nearly eighty years old, burst into tears.

    "Dad, please calm down. The doctor said..."

    "Shut up! If you hadn''t stopped me and booked the plane earlier, I would

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    ght what Paul said was reasonable, so they agreed to a nether marriage between the two families.

    After confirming this matter, they went to the police station to know the progress of the matter, but it was a pity that the incident happened at a very remote place and there was no surveillance camera.

    They didn''t know what kind of car hit them, and they couldn''t restore the accident process. The case had become a unsolved case.

    Of course, this result could not be accepted by the two families and the large number of fans, but there was nothing else they could do. If they could not find it out, what could they do?

    In the end, they had no choice but to set out and return home. They used their connections to find a reclusive man of high cultivation and asked him to let Harold and Wendy hold a nether marriage.

    A large ashes box was buried on the top of the mountain. After burning the paper money, the two families sighed, "I hope you will be together forever in the next life and be happy in the next life!"

 Chapter 788 Extra Story Part Six

    "We''ll go back first. Let''s come together to clean their graves during Tomb Sweeping Festival," suggested Rachel.

    Zachary nodded approvingly and said, "Okay, let''s keep in touch then."

    "Okay!"

    Watching the He Family drive away, Zachary stood in front of the tomb for a while with the urn in his arms. "Sara, don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, I''ll take you to see Wendy every Tomb Sweeping Festival. Wendy has a good eyes. I''m satisfied with Harold. I may know more about this young man than you do. We have a long time ahead. I''ll tell you about his story slowly later."

    Feeling the breeze, Jake felt a little creepy about Zachary''s words. "Dad, it''s getting dark. Let''s go."

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    Two cars also drove down the mountain. On the top of the mountain, there was a cremains box containing two people buried here. ''You are me, and I am also you. We are not separated.''

    In the Wen Family''s house in the Capital City, Zoe stood outside Millay''s bedroom and kept knocking at the door. She shouted anxiously, "Open the door, Millay. Don''t scare me!"

    "Knock

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    Fortunately, David was so focused on Millay that he didn''t hear Zoe''s words clearly just now.

    After a long time, the door of the emergency room finally opened.

    Thanks to the timely rescue, Millay came back from the jaws of death. Looking at her daughter who was still in a coma, David sighed deeply.

    Zoe lied to David that she would go to the bathroom. But she call David''s secretary outside the corridor. She asked him to put away all the newspapers these days and not to let David see them.

    Although the Secretary didn''t know why she did so, he did as he was told.

    In the following days, Zoe had been paying close attention to every move of David, only to find that he didn''t notice the photo of Vivian and didn''t know more about the car accident of Harold.

    As time went by, all kinds of things happened every day. The news of Harold and Vivian''s car accident and death disappeared from everyone''s sight until they were forgotten. Zoe was finally relieved.

    She would keep this secret forever until she brought it into the grave. David would never know it.

 Chapter 789 Extra Story Part Seven

    At the same time, Derek used all kinds of connections abroad, but he didn''t know who took away the ashes of Sara and Wendy.

    Derek had nothing to do with them legally, so the staff in A Country couldn''t tell him the information.

    Derek had thought about the possibility that the He Family might take it with them. But since Wendy and Harold were not married, there was no need for the He Family to take away their ashes.

    Besides, the staff of the funeral said that it was not taken away by the He Family. There was no need for them to lie.

    Derek had wanted to ask the people of the He Family, but they just lost their son. They must be devastated. He did not want to worse their woes.

    Moreover, with his current identity and status, he was not qualified to ask. It was difficult for him to see the He Family.

    At last, the depressed Derek returned to Y City and paralyzed himself with alcohol every day.

    Derek was drunk in the living room, he murmured while drinking, "Sara, Sara, where have y

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    eam doctor for me."

    "Okay."

    When the team doctor arrived, Alice told him that she felt a little pain in her chest. The team doctor did a full examination for Alice, but found nothing unusual.

    As it was just a little stuffy and there was nothing wrong with it, Alice ignored it.

    When she almost recovered, Alice went to the office of the Captain and called Jeremy with her landline phone.

    "Hello?"

    The unusually hoarse voice on the other end of the phone startled Alice. She blinked her eyes and asked worriedly, "Brother Jeremy, do you catch a cold?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Jeremy''s eyes lit up, "Alice! It''s you! "

    "Yes! I just came back from a mission. I haven''t contacted you for a long time, so I called to ask. Why is your voice so hoarse? Did you catch a cold? So many years have passed, but you haven''t found me a sister-in-law yet? Brother Harold has a girlfriend. You can''t be too slow," Alice teased.

    Alice didn''t hear any sound from the receiver, but only silence.

 Chapter 790 Extra Story Part Eight

    Alice asked curiously, "Hello? Jeremy, are you listening?"

    "I''m listening." There was a heavy breath on the other end of the phone. After a long time, Jeremy said in a low voice, "Alice, I have something to tell you. I hope you can be mentally prepared."

    It was the first time that Alice heard Jeremy''s serious tone. Alice stopped smiling and said, "Okay."

    "Harold... He passed away last month... " Jeremy said sadly.

    Alice was in a daze, and the telephone receiver slipped out of her hand and smashed on the ground.

    Alice applied to her superior for a few days'' rest so that she could go home. She immediately rushed to the Capital City to find Jeremy. Jeremy took her to the graveyard of Harold and Wendy.

    On the way, Jeremy had told her the general situation of the accident. He also said that because it was difficult to collect evidence, this case had become an unsolved case.

    Alice remained silent all the way until she arrived at the tomb. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw the black and white photos of Harold and Wendy.

    Tear

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    long way to go. She could just see. There would be a day when the real answer would be given.

    Time went back to her next life. Due to the influence of Wendy and the Dragon, the racing industry in CN country developed rapidly, and there were many official racing events in the country.

    The three Grand Slams in the racing world included the F1 Monaco Grand Prix, the Indy 500 and the Le Mans 24 Hour Race. This was an unofficial honor in the racing world. There would be no extra reward for winning these three races at the same time.

    However, these three races had different styles. F1 speed and skills were equally important. In the Monaco Grand Prix, in addition to speed and skills, one had to have the courage; the Indy 500 was a typical American car racing at high speed on the oval track; and in the case of Le Mans 24 Hour Race, the most difficult race on the field, which also tested the driver''s concentration in long-distance driving.

    Therefore, the racers who could win these three races at the same time would be regarded as phenomenal.

 Chapter 791 Extra Story Part Nine

    The champion of the F1 and the Le Mans 24 Hour Race had been won by Wendy. Only Indy 500 remained to be conquered.

    It took about three hours to race five hundred kilometers on the track for hundreds of laps.

    The difference between the Indy 500 and F1 was that their racing cars were bigger and heavier, but their speed was absolutely not slower than that of F1.

    In the race, dozens of racing cars had to run at full speed on the oval track. Because there were many participating cars and a single track, a moment of careless might cause more than ten cars to collide with each other.

    The safety performance of the racing car was a little worse than that of the F1. Because of the intense and exciting of the racing, the people of M country deeply loved the Indy 500.

    Wendy, Damon and William had also participated in the Indy 500 tournament.

    Wendy was surprised that Damon and William would take part in the competition. After all, they had already won the Grand Slam, and their focus was completely on F1. There was no need for t

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    hree of them had competed for many years. Each of them had won the champion before. But Wendy won more, thanks to her weight.

    However, no one looked down upon her because of her light weight. On the contrary, she attracted a lot of fans around the world because of her excellent skills and strong endurance.

    With the last ten laps left, William began to speed up to find an opportunity to overtake, and Damon continued to speed up.

    Wendy knew that the last ten laps were very important. All kinds of variables would make her fall short of success!

    She changed the gear and sped up. She made every turn and other details perfect.

    The speaker of the English television channel excitedly watched the broadcast on the screen and explained, "My God, look! The paths of each lap Vivian drove are basically overlapped. If it weren''t for the different time reflected on the screen, I would even think that this is a video that is being replayed."

    "This is crazy. How did Vivian do it? Such a meticulous operation is simply not human!"

 Chapter 792 Extra Story Part Ten

    Sara and David couldn''t hear the voice of the commentator at all. They were surrounded by the screams of the fans. They were also immersing in the atmosphere of the race. They are shouting along the fans, "Come on, Wendy! Come on!"

    "There are still three circles left!"

    Whether it was audiences in front of the TV or live spectators, they held their breath. There were still two circles left. Now there was only one circle left!

    ''Will Wendy break the record? Will she become the youngest Grand Slam driver in the history of racing?''

    William and Damon were also trying their best to overtake. They didn''t give in just because they were good friends to Wendy. That was disrespectful to their good friends.

    In the spectators'' expectant eyes and deafening screams, after three hours racing of five hundred kilometers, Wendy crossed the finish line!

    Wendy won the championship of this year''s Indy 500 championship and became the youngest Grand Slam driver in racing history.

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    p their cameras excitedly and shot them wildly.

    Moved, Wendy looked at Harold, who was kneeling in front of her. Her tears slowly rolled down. She listened to the spectators shouting, "Say yes" in unison.

    Walking up to Harold, Wendy nodded and sobbed, "Yes, I do."

    Harold stood up happily and held Wendy in his arms. Although most of the people present couldn''t understand Chinese, they knew that his proposal was successful when they saw the happy expression on his face!

    ¡°Kiss£¡ Kiss£¡ Kiss!"

    Not knowing who started it, the spectators also began to shout in unison.

    In the auditorium, David was so angry that he said, "Harold had planned to propose to our daughter, but he didn''t tell us in advance! This was too much! Besides, Wendy is only twenty one years old. She can''t get married so early!"

    However, Sara didn''t care when they would get married. Wiping her tears, she said, "As long as Wendy is happy, I will support her no matter what decision she makes!"

 Chapter 793 Extra Story Part Eleven

    "Sara, you have to stand on the same side with me! We can''t agree Wendy to get married until she was twenty four or twenty five years old," said David discontentedly.

    Hearing his words, Sara gave him a dry cough and asked, "How old were you when you got married?"

    "Ahem, ahem!" Embarrassed, David looked away and said, "As long as Wendy is happy, I will support her!"

    Looking at the two people who were kissing happily on the award platform, Sara held the hands of David. David turned around to look at Sara. She smiled. "I was just kidding. Don''t be nervous."

    With a sigh of relief, David held Sara hand tightly.

    Looking at the happy smile on Wendy''s face, he felt relieved. Now that he had found his lover, his daughter, and now his daughter had found her own happiness, he''d better not make things difficult.

    Moreover, the He Family was really nice to his daughter, which was also the reason why he let Wendy live in the He Family all the time.

    The news of Harold''s proposal to Wendy was immediately on the hot list and hot topics

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    e who was standing beside her. She walked up to him and looked him up and down, asking tentatively, "You are from CN country?"

    Lance nodded. When he saw Giuliana handing him a card, his expression changed slightly and the good impression he had just had disappeared.

    Seeing that he didn''t answer the card, Giuliana put it forward a little. She smiled mysteriously and said, "Sir, I hope you can accept it. Whether it''s you or your friend, you can call me if you have any problem."

    Lance looked at her with disdain. What did she mean by saying that he could contact her whenever there was something wrong with him or his friend?

    A woman with such a good appearance and temperament, with complete hands and feet, why should she do such a job? Lance looked down upon this kind of woman who did not have self-respect the most!

    Lance took the card and glanced at it coldly. He was stunned.

    It was a business card with a photo of Giuliana on it, with an address and her phone number.

    In addition, it wrote her profession--Andrologist...

 Chapter 794 Extra Story Part Twelve

    So that was what she meant! But how could a woman be an Andrologist?

    Wendy walked over and asked, "What''s this in your hand?"

    It was the business card of an Andrologist. If Wendy saw it, she would suspect that he had that kind of problem. Then it would be too embarrassing!

    Lance hurriedly put the card into his pocket and said, "Nothing. By the way, have you agreed to the proposal so easily? Don''t you know that my phone is going to explode by the calls from home? Call grandpa now!"

    Bonnie tried to change the topic and called Zachary back in a hurry.

    He took out the business card from his pocket and was about to put it in the trash can. But when he thought of the woman just now, he withdrew his hand. At last, he put the business card in the card folder for some reason.

    The proposal video of Harold was spread everywhere on the Internet, and many people reposted it on their Wechat moments. The comments were something like, "It romantic", "I''m so envious" and other blessing words.

    As soon as the competition was over, Wendy and Harold went back to their home country. All the members of the He Family, the Wen Family and the Shangguan Family gathered together and began to discuss

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    ''t even know your wife is pregnant?" the doctor asked in disbelief.

    Harold shook his head and looked at Wendy. Wendy also touched her belly in confusion. She didn''t expect that there was a baby of their love in her belly.

    Thinking that she had insisted to go diving just now, Wendy felt a lingering fear.

    Since she was pregnant, special attention must be paid to medicine and injection. The doctor suggested that she should choose to bring down her fever physically and not use medicine temporarily.

    Wendy was lying on the bed with an ice pack on her forehead. Harold worked very hard to take care of her and didn''t dare to sleep the whole night.

    Fortunately, she had a good physique and used to exercise all the time. Her fever was brought down on the second day.

    Because she was pregnant, all other extreme sports plans had to be cancelled. So they had to pack their things and go back.

    Knowing that Wendy was pregnant, she immediately became the focus of everyone''s protection. She was not allowed to do anything.

    When she was pregnant for a few months, she went to the prenatal check-up and found that she was pregnant with twins. Now, she was indeed the apple of everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 795 Extra Story Part Thirteen

    Because it was twins, her belly was much bigger than ordinary pregnant women. Seeing that she couldn''t sleep well because of her big belly, Harold felt very sorry for her.

    Therefore, he didn''t go to work and stayed at home to take care of Wendy. He massaged her swollen legs and washed her hair. He did almost everything himself.

    Apart from her big belly, Wendy didn''t suffer the morning sickness. Instead, she had a good appetite and could eat anything.

    It was a good thing. If she couldn''t eat anything like Alice, the whole family would probably fidget about her food.

    About thirty nine weeks later, Wendy was sent to the hospital for a C-section operation and gave birth to two babies successfully.

    A baby boy and a girl twins. The two babies were about five pounds in weight.

    Normally, a pregnant woman would give birth to a baby of five to seven pounds at a full term. As for Wendy, who had a caesarean section ahead of time, the total weight of the two babies was ten pounds. One could imagine how hard she was during her pregnancy.

    Looking at the babies who were sleeping soundly in the incubat

    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader

    iculty. She took the chicken drumstick and asked, "Mom, can little Lucas eat it? Can I feed him?"

    "Yes..."

    Before Alice could finish her words, Lucas held Isla''s neck and kissed her on the cheek.

    Everyone quieted down at once. After two seconds, the yard burst into greater laughter.

    Wendy laughed so much that she couldn''t sit up and burst into tears.

    Jeremy went crazy, "Harold, this child knows how to behave like this at such a young age!"

    Harold was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. He didn''t know how a one year old child could understand these, so he had to apologize to his best friend in a hurry.

    Lying in Harold''s arms, Wendy looked at her mother, grandfather and father, who were laughing too much that they couldn''t sit straight. Then she looked at the two children not far away.

    She felt warm in her heart. She wanted to change her fate before, but now her fate in this life was totally different from that of her previous life.

    What he needed to do now was to enjoy every day of her life and cherish every day with her family.

    ''It''s so good to have everyone by my side!''

 Chapter 796 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader / ReadNow / WeRead. You guys can find them in APP Store and Google Play.Here, I would like to highly recommend some more interesting ones to you.

    1, Trapped with the CEODrugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him."As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again. But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. The man had already got what he wanted from her, but she couldn''t understand why he still wanted to torture and haunt her.--------------2, Take My Breath Away"Drive this woman out!""Throw this woman into the sea!"When he doesn¡¯t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her."Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.--------------3, My CEO DaddyAfter being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her."He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended. "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''--------------4, The Substitute Bride"I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.--------------5, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty"You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!--------------6, The Spoiled GirlEmily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack¡¯s uncle¡¯s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.--------------7, Sweet Twins: Indulge in Daddy''s LoveNancy''s face was tangled. She had taken the life-changing decision of carrying the baby for a strange man, to meet her mother''s surgical expenses, oblivious to what the future had in store for her.Five years had passed and she had become a famous pediatrician. As she stepped out of the airport with big goals and dreams, fate greeted her in the form of a little boy ¨C whose father was none other than the strange man, Charles, the one had helped Nancy save her mother.Even before Nancy could swallow the truth, she was flummoxed by the unexpected arrival of a man with a baby girl, claiming it as her daughter.What would Nancy do? Were there more secrets from her past waiting to take her on a topsy-turvy ride?--------------8, Deep Affection: Honey, Come Back To MeTwo years ago, Nina married a man she had never met. She didn''t know his name or his age; she knew nothing about this person she was married to. Their marriage was nothing more than a contract with conditions, and one of the clauses was that she should not sleep with another man. Yet, Nina lost her virginity to a stranger when she knocked at the wrong door one night.With the compensation she had to pay weighing her down, she decided to draw up a divorce agreement on her own.When she finally met her husband to hand over the papers, she was shocked to find that her husband was none other than the man she had ¡°cheated¡± on him with!--------------9, Billionaire''s GiftMandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar

    where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!--------------10, Trapped In LaceRachel was a brilliant doctor with her whole life ahead of her. After five years of being stuck in a loveless marriage, she finally decided that it was time to get a divorce. By some cruel twist of fate, Rachel also found out that one of her patients was actually her husband¡¯s mistress."Mr. Fu, the least you could do is wait until we''re formally divorced before you go around cheating on me!""Mrs. Fu, am I sensing some jealousy here?""Just sign the divorce papers!"

    Rachel thought that everything would be fine after the divorce. However, they ended up in the same bed again after her father insisted that they live together for another year. What happened after Rachel rolled back into the arms of her ex-husband?--------------11, ApotheosisFalling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?--------------12, Mighty Soldier KingFormer special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?--------------13, Rebirth of Martial GodTraversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!--------------14, The Legend of Innate Mage"Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger."Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"--------------15, Lord Of Martial ArtsIn Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.He cheated death.Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister."You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.--------------16, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon ThroneRocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out....Rocky Bai is reborn!It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.Let''s join in their adventure!--------------17, Treasure-hunting: Into the UnknownZachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?---------------------------------------------------------------------Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!